ã€ŠHis Dark Desire: Tales of a Yandereã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Fire

    The story of a knight who has fallen in love with his queen. It was nothing but that, a simple plot for a fairytale, or was it?

    He stood proud at seven feet, everything looked minuscule in his sight. He towers above all knights who looked at him with disgust and rm.

    He was one of the rebels not long ago, but for an undisclosed reason, he has betrayed his so-called ¡®brother at arms¡¯ for a seat at the round table.

    People murmured whenever he passes them by, the atmosphere itself wasced with terror as this all muscled barbarian held his head high. Panic in the hearts of many was evoked by his presence alone as he stood before the queen who was forced to face him.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he knelt before her, and even yet the queen had to look up from her throne to meet his eyes. The frail queen was very smallpared to him, her fragile countenance barely reached five feet and her innocent face makes her look like a child.

    He took in the vision of her as she sat there, trying to look brave as she met his eyes. His queen, the reason why he risked it all and will risk it all again.

    She sat on the throne judging his motives and all the while fearing him. Was she disgusted by him too? He can¡¯t tell.

    The crowd disappeared and all thoughts from his mind were gone as he was faced with her.

    .....

    She has dark auburn hair that reached past her shoulders, small lips that curled into a thin smile, and eyes that expressed her immense disgust and anger for what she hadbeled him in her mind ¨C one of the reasons for the destabilization of her kingdom.

    He wants it all, all of what she offers. Her beauty, her brilliance, her frailties... at that moment he realized, he wanted all of her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± the queen tried to calm her fast-beating heart as she looked at the unexpected guest.

    This is only the third time she has seen him, once on the battlefield, and the second was when he barged into her castle walls like this,ying out terms for the surrender of his people who have joined the rebels.

    She doesn¡¯t even understand why on earth he did that just when they have already gained an advantageous win on theirst battle.

    The rebels have already started to infiltrate the city where the castle is located, so it doesn¡¯t make sense why he would offer their surrender and all in exchange for being knighted and assigned as her personal bodyguard.

    The council has all urged her to ept whatever his terms are, though they all suspected he has some ulterior motive along with his surrender.

    Having been cornered like that, she just agreed but did not expect him toe again like this. She has already knighted him and has instructed her ministers to give him vastnds, golds, and silvers.

    He was threatening, his presence alone makes her heart quiver from fear. His golden eyes matched his blonde hair, straight lips that seems to always be scowling at people like some wild animal on the hunt, and his muscles that clung to his shirt as if one wrong move will just rip the poor cloth into pieces.

    There is nothing tender about him, nothing soft. He is the epitome of what she can only describe as a man built to kill. His height made her feel even smaller, and frailer, and his body built made sure she lose sleep over the idea of having such an enemy so close by.

    ¡°I have told you my terms for the surrender of my men. You have agreed, now stop ying tricks on me and grant me ess to work,¡± his baritone voice was full of authority when he spoke, it boomed through the throne room and she can see many of the guard knights tremble just from the sound of it.

    ¡°You wanted the position for money and fame, I have already given you both, along with knighthood for you to unt anywhere you go. You don¡¯t have to work,¡± she said, she cringed when she felt her heart quiver once again.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to look away because she felt like if she did so he can just murder everyone in one instant without her even realizing what he had just done. He was like a wild animal on the loose, and that is the scariest thing to deal with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume to know my reasons, my queen. I want to be your bodyguard to make sure all my efforts at saving you did note to naught by allowing someone to just assassinate you in the blink of an eye,¡± she felt like his eyes turned brighter somehow and his voice even deeper than before as he said that.

    ¡°Are you threatening me? That itself is a crime punishable by death,¡± she answered in her soft but firm voice as the people sweat on their clothes from their fiery exchange.

    ¡°I am stating facts. Do you know how weak your castle¡¯s security is? Have you not instructed your guards to prevent me from reaching you at all cost, and yet here I am. If I intended to have you harmed, I don¡¯t think even a single one of your soldiers here can do something to stop me,¡± he spoke the words with irritation, one of his eyes arching up as if he was losing patience with a child.

    The royal adviser hurried toward the throne and whispered something into the queen¡¯s ear which made her frown as her lips tightened.

    ¡°Very well, suit yourself. One wrong move from you and I¡¯ll strip you of your knighthood and yourndholdings. You are aware,¡± she said as she stood up, finally being at level with his eyes without her having to crane her neck.

    She cursed the gods for despite his obvious evil intentions he was indeed blessed with an unforgettable handsome face, and now that their eyes are at a level she couldn¡¯t hold his gaze much longer for fear that she will melt. His eyes were like the sun,manding, powerful, and making her feel aze.

    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she started walking, intending to pass by him.

    She was startled when he stood up the moment they were parallel to each other, he grabbed her arm, his iron-like grip keeping her in ce as she looked at his hand.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, trying to calm her fast-beating heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start tomorrow. I¡¯ll upy the adjoining room to your chambers. Am I understood?¡± his voice coerced her into nodding as she felt her ears heat up.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, queen. Make sure not to instruct your ants to stop me from entering the castle or I shall not be able to reign in my anger,¡± he let go of her as he marched down the halls.

    The queen¡¯s knees buckled from under her as soon as he waspletely out of her sight. The attending handmaidens and ministers finally found the courage to go near her and assist her.

    Even when she was helped back into her throne, she can still feel the burning feeling from the part of her arm he just touched. She looked at it, surprised that it did not leave a mark.

    Then why does it feel like she had just been touched by fire?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Arrows

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone for a minute, please? I can not think straight with you hovering over me all the time. No, my brain can not function that way. I demand some alone time, I demand a bit of peace and self-reflection. I don¡¯t want to feel so caged,¡± the queen asked her newfound bodyguard who answered back with a scowl.

    ¡°You know I can not do what you ask of me, my queen. To leave you alone for a minute is to make you vulnerable to attacks from enemies on all sides. Ites with my job description to protect you at all costs. No matter what, no matter the consequence. You are my top most priority, the reason why the likes of me exist. If you love me to leave you alone, you are basically saying my life is of no use to anyone else. Have you forgotten my life¡¯s purpose, my queen?¡± his voice made her flinch, it had that vibrato that made her nerves jump.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t leave me for a minute, does it? And must you have to stand so close to me?¡± sheined as she felt suffocated from his towering form standing just right behind her.

    He chuckled, he loved the way his presence affected her. It doesn¡¯t matter if it scares her or if it made her jump. What mattered is, that she was bothered. He has an obvious effect on her, that is victory enough.

    ¡°Was this because of your visitor from earlier? Would you have wanted me to have given you privacy by yourselves?¡± he asked only to irk her, he knew it couldn¡¯t be a reason.

    That man was a weakling through and through, surely he couldn¡¯t manage to take the queen¡¯s interest away. He knew what the queen needed, the kind of man that deserves her is someone strong enough to protect the already frail queen.

    .....

    ¡°And if I say yes, will you give us privacy next time, instead of looming over us like some giant orc?!¡± she voiced her irritation as she turned to meet his eyes.

    She was shocked to find him standing close to her, their distance was now more obvious as she stood in front of him, dumbfounded that he managed to stand so close without their skin having touched. It¡¯s as if a wrong move from either, and... she shook her head, what was she thinking.

    ¡°I told you, my job requires us to be together at all times. Any suitor of yours has to deal with me being right behind you, watching over you with keen eyes,¡± with their distance, he merely whispered.

    It took him a great amount of self-constraint to stop himself from pulling her near and just to finally kiss those lips that seem to tease him when they move.

    The queen took a step back, she looked disoriented as she cursed herself. Right- they were discussing that before she got distracted by how close he was standing, the body heat radiating from him, and the massive muscles that just assaulted her senses.

    ¡°R- right,¡± she answered when she finallyposed herself. Her heart was still beating fastly on her ribcage. She needs to get a hold of herself fast.

    Suddenly, arrows started swooshing through the air. Using his body as a shield he went in front of her. He shouted hismand for the castle knights toe over, informing them of the sudden threat.

    The knights came over from all directions. They were able to apprehend the assassin whom he recognized right away as one of his men.

    He cored the fellow and raised the trembling man from the ground with one hand. But he let go again when he remembered the queen was still there. She was not used to violence, not of this close extent anyway.

    ¡°Are you okay, my queen?¡± it didn¡¯t escape his eyes that she suddenly paled. A feeling of protectiveness rushed over him as he frowned and looked at her closely.

    The knights dragged the assassin who was obviously scared out of his wits. He had spent his life beside Dominus but he had never seen him so angry.

    He felt like Dominus just wanted to squash him with his bare hands. He has no doubt Dominus is capable of that, but for some reason, he stopped.

    Dominus removed the arrows manually out of his body, pulling them out without regard for physical pain. He didn¡¯t even flinch while doing so.

    He knew it didn¡¯t hit any of his vital organs, plus he does recover fast, either from his body being used to it, or can maybe attributed to his lineage that has never been established.

    Right now, it doesn¡¯t matter to him. He just knew how seeing the arrows stuck to him has affected his queen.

    His fingersnded on her shoulders as he ced his hand to steady her. The queen was prone to anxiety attacks and she was often very sick, this fact was known to the entire kingdom, even to those the society havebeled as barbarians.

    She shook her head, then stood there, just facing him, the top of his head parallel to his chest. He pulled her head closer, letting her forehead touch his torso as he caressed her long flowy hair.

    ¡°Breathe in, then out. Focus on my arms around you. I got you, my queen, you are safe. Follow the sound of my voice, I am here right beside you,¡± he instructed her, his voice calmer and softer now. He felt like he will have a panic attack seeing her so out of her mind like this.

    He continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°It will be fine. No one can harm you, I promise. I won¡¯t let any harme to you.¡±

    Tears flowed down her cheeks and she managed to whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He smiled despite the stinging pain he felt. Yes, it was all worth it.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Set

    Dominus grunted when he was awakened by knocks barraging his door. Whoever was on the other side must have a death wish.

    He has no patience for anyone disturbing his sleep, especially so since he has just been hit by numerous poisonous arrows.

    He frowned thinking how easily an ordinary civilian could have sumbed to death if hit even by any of those deadly arrows. His heart clenched as visions of the queen dying in his arms crossed his mind.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± his voice boomed throughout the room and it seems even up to whoever might be knocking at the other side of the door.

    The knocking stopped, and that¡¯s when he realized it wasing from the adjoining door connecting his chambers to the queen¡¯s.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± he mumbled and hurried to open the door then stopped and grabbed his robe that hang on his chair. It was ill-fitting, to say the least, it barely covered his body as the castle doesn¡¯t have anything for his size.

    He covered himself with the robe, and run towards the door, then yanked it open. The queen stumbled in, it seems like she has been holding the doorknob likewise, probably contemting whether to enter uninvited or leave as how he rudely requested her to do so.

    .....

    ¡°My queen,¡± his baritone voice surprised her again, it was deeper than the voices she grew up ustomed to. She med that when her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Sir Dominus,¡± she smiled, a lopsided smile for sure. One that conveyed her hesitation as she showed him a basket filled with antiseptics and bandages for his wound.

    She tried her best not to flinch when he leaned over to see what was inside the basket. She reminded herself she owed her life to him, but she still nced at the wide-opened door and for a minute had the urge to run back to her bed chambers.

    Her eye movement didn¡¯t escape Dominus who immediately closed the door behind him. ¡°Pleasee in, my queen,¡± he led her to his bed and stood like a wall between her and the door until she finally climbed up his bed.

    It was tall, such that her toes can¡¯t even reach the floor after sitting on its edge. He blushed at seeing her dangling her legs on the edge of his bed, clothed in her nightgown and robes, smelling of vani and rose.

    Gods forbid, the scene just does things to him, evil unspeakable thoughts crossed his mind as he faced his innocent child-like queen who smiled with such naivety it just hurt.

    Damn heavens, this must be punishment enough for all the men he has killed. He forced a smile, hoping he can put her at ease even a bit.

    She cleared her throat as she blushed profusely, faced with the muscled boulder of a man she couldn¡¯t think of the words she practiced to say.

    ¡°I brought some change of bandages, and antiseptics,¡± she said, her fingers trembling as she handed him the basket.

    Seeing her all anxious and trembling in front of him made him want to do nothing else but to pull her close to him, and soothe her anxious mind, calm her nerves.

    But doing so will just scare her more, he knows that. He knows her like the back of his hand.

    Everything about the queen is the only thing that managed to upy his mind ever since he saw her on that battlefield, running like a fool as she tried to save lives, not caring if they are her men or from the other side.

    The day she saved his life, was a memory etched into his soul if barbarians like him have souls indeed. It consumed him, the memory of her flowing auburn hair and set of deep blue eyes that assured him everything will be alright.

    That was his most treasured memory, she has given him a health potion she has with her, the one she has given the others, soldiers and rebels alike. He remembered not trusting her until she took a sip of the potion to demonstrate it has no poison.

    The sound of the horse hooves fast approaching the field made the queen leave him behind a bush, and motioned for him to keep quiet. She waited for her men and boarded the royal carriage as they took the wounded soldiers away.

    He nced around once they left and found several of the children¡¯s rebels holding some of the healing potions, holding into them like lifelines.

    He and his men survived, but in return, she has stolen his peace of mind. He couldn¡¯t forget her, no matter how hard he tried.

    He wanted, no needed to see her again. He has to keep her safe with him, never mind the consequences.

    It was terrible, like finally being able to see and taking the sight away from him. No, it was crueler... being away from her made him feel like being unable to breathe.

    So he did what he must to secure the ce right beside her, but even the short distance between them is making him suffer. Damn the hells and the heavens, he cursed himself.

    ¡°Please clean your wounds and change your dressing before you sleep,¡± she smiled faintly, her sweet voice and rosy scent invading his senses and reeling him back into the present.

    ¡°Sadly my queen, I don¡¯t think a patient like me can also act as my own nurse,¡± he whispered, his jaw clenching as he tried to stop himself from sniffing her scent.

    ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡± she asked, worry and guilt rushing to her at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my queen, I¡¯ll have it cleaned by the nurse tomorrow,¡± he said, adding to her conscience.

    ¡°I- I can help,¡± she volunteered and felt her cheeks turn hot as she realized what she had just said.

    ¡°That will be most helpful. Thank you, my queen,¡± a wide smile painted across his face.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Scars

    Her senses went to overdrive as he sat there beside her, their bodies almost touching.

    A blush crept across her face, ¡°Do you think you can take off your robe?¡± she asked, trying to be polite.

    ¡°Sorry my queen, I believe you have to do everything. You see, the arrows were found to be poisonous, it rendered movements for my upper body quite difficult and painful,¡± his baritone voice has no traces of the excitement he felt when he whispered those words.

    ¡°Then, may I request for you toy on the bed please,¡± she blushed profusely. ¡°It will be better, I think,¡± she added.

    ¡°Of course my queen,¡± he was surprised by how the nearness of her excited him, and how the prospect of being touched by her made him hard.

    Damn it, he had his way with women. Numerous women in his tribe would need only the slightest hint of invitation for them to join him in his bed.

    So why is he behaving like a teenage boy who was about to burst from nothing else but a simple contact? He cursed the gods and his irrational feelings for the queen as hey there, hoping she won¡¯t notice the outline of his already painful erection.

    .....

    The queen tightened her robes, realizing she was wearing nothing else but her nightgown underneath. The silky material of her robe and nightgown made her realize how naive she is, she has worn her usual sleepwear before her conscience bothered her and made her knock on his door to check on him.

    Her fingers trembled as she unrobed him, exposing his well-chiseled abs and fine-lined chest, and... and... she hurriedly took the nkets and covered his lower body.

    She has never seen a man¡¯s body before, and she is unsure if it¡¯s supposed to be like that. The tiny shorts he wore underneath was painfully tight and the outline of what was underneath was bulging and pressing against the cloth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my queen, I wasn¡¯t dressed properly. I didn¡¯t realize that you would check on me,¡± the knight exined, though there was no trace of apology in his voice.

    He said the words so casually that she felt like he was somehow teasing her to look down again. She blushed, thinking of how dirty her mind has be.

    ¡°It is fine,¡± she said as she regainedposure. She started cleaning his wounds with some cloth dyed with the antiseptic.

    His body was thoroughly scarred, she noticed, it was filled with battle scars from the many battles he had fought. She wondered how many of these scars were once fatal wounds.

    He felt her stop and hesitate a bit as she looked at his chest and abs, he wondered if his body was reprehensible to the queen¡¯s sensibilities. It¡¯s not a secret that she has been overprotected all her life inside the castle walls.

    ¡°I have been a warrior for my n ever since I can remember. Even as a kid I have been subjected to thorough training. So my body has be covered with scars, some due to battle but mostly were inflicted on me through training from our elders,¡± he exined, hoping that what he said can somehow make his body look less unattractive to the queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly. Your body is beautiful, the scars are like artworks that adorned it,¡± she blushed as she realized how much she said just now. Truly, they should have included in her studies something about etiquette in dressing a wound.

    At that moment, it took everything in his power to hold himself back as she said the words. All he wanted was to pull her a bit closer to him, to finally get rid of the small space that separates their bodies.

    He wanted to kiss her, make her feel breathless as he showed her more of him. Did she really just describe his body as beautiful? Ahhh, that just made things more painful for him to bear.

    That poor part of him has been trapped in such tight constraints and the one he has always fancied has told him exactly what he wanted to hear. Was she that clueless as to how much she affects him so?

    She finished changing the dressings of his wounds and ced all the used materials in her basket. She was about to climb off the bed when she felt strong hands hold her shoulders in ce.

    ¡°What? What is it?¡± she asked, her face as red as ripe tomatoes, her body felt warm from the sudden contact.

    He was shocked at what he had just done, surely he must be out of his mind to casually just touch the queen. He let her go swiftly, ¡°I just wanted to thank you, my queen.¡±

    She gulped and felt blood rush into her veins, her heart beating faster for the few seconds he held her. She tried to dismiss the thoughts from her head, surely she was the only one giving color to his actions.

    ¡°I should be the one to thank you, for saving my life. I would have been a corpse by now, if not for you,¡± she said, smiling softly at the one who saved her from death¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, my queen. I am your knight, it is my duty to protect you. And I will continue to do so in the future,¡± he assured her, all the while stopping himself from grabbing the queen again and behaving like a fool.

    ¡°Every person¡¯s life is just as important as mine. Your life is as important as the queen¡¯s so don¡¯t risk it so carelessly,¡± she castigated him, her robe slipping a bit as the tiee undone.

    He cursed the gods again, just already being so close to her has been enough torture, why do they have to show him those soft milky shoulders he can never be allowed to touch.

    She hurriedly tied her robe again and climbed down the bed. ¡°Good night, Dominus.¡±

    ¡°My queen,¡± he called on to her before she reached the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she turned to face him.

    ¡°You are wrong. Our lives don¡¯t have equal importance. Your life as the queen is a thousandfold more important than mine or any in the kingdom. That is why you were assigned royal guards to protect you. Because your life matter more than ours,¡± Dominus reminded her.

    ¡°Then even if wey our lives for you, we should do it without hesitation and with disregard to our safety. Even if we use ourselves as human shields, you shouldn¡¯t let yourself feel any guilt. This is your role as the queen, to be protected so you can rule,¡± he added, hoping she understood his words.

    Her lips trembled from hearing it. She turned her back to him again and closed the door. She leaned against the door when she reached her room, her shaking knees finally gave in from under her.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Forbidden Arts

    He barged into the dungeon like a bull raging for a fight, his long strides led him to the silly person who dared hurt his queen.

    It was one from his tribe, the idea fueled his anger more. To think his own men can do this unspeakable thing to him.

    ¡°Who ordered you to do it?¡± he held the prisoner by the neck and began to squeeze on his windpipes.

    The man has never felt such fear in his entire life. He knew what Dominus was capable of, he thought the assassination was sanctioned by him and upon his orders, so now realizing it wasn¡¯t makes him cower in fear.

    ¡°We- we thought it was upon your instructions. We have been informed you want the queen dead¡± the man¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°You?! You mean to say there are more of you inside the pce walls?¡± he growled like a wild animal who is about to pounce.

    ¡°Ye-yes, maybe. I¡¯m not sure, but there were some ordered by the tribe to assassinate the queen. We were told that all this is under your orders. We were told the reason for your surrender is to be closer to the queen to facilitate the queen¡¯s murder,¡± the man wetted his pants from fear as Dominus mmed his fist into the wall, shaking the dungeon like an earthquake just took ce.

    .....

    ¡°The tribe chief ordered you to kill the queen?¡± his lips tightened into a straight line, his fist bleeding from the impact of the blow he hadnded.

    ¡°Ye-yes, for-forgive me I didn¡¯t, we didn¡¯t know they were lying,¡± the man begged for mercy as he stuttered from fear.

    Dominus let go of the man¡¯s cor, ¡°Go and tell the others it wasn¡¯t under mymand. If theyy even a finger on the queen I¡¯ll kill them and their families. This is theirst warning.¡±

    The man ran away as fast as he can, exiting through the wide-opened cell as he hurried to save his life.

    Dominus let out a growl as the wall in front of him crumbled. He will have to deal with his brotherter.

    He walked away from the stinking dungeon, his every step shook the very foundation of the rickety cell where prisoners are kept.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    He found the queen in the gardens, her carefree smile adorned her pretty face as she yed with some of the castle dogs who have decided toy on herp as she sat on the ground. To her left is a discarded book, long forgotten.

    He tried not to make a sound, enjoying himself with this scene. He has seldom seen the queen so unguarded and so happy that times like this can be considered a luxury.

    The queen noticed him nheless, the shadow he cast was like that of a giant tree just looming over her suddenly.

    ¡°There you are,¡± she greeted him, but her smile faded as she nced upon his bloodied knuckles.

    Dominus noticed her worried expression, he realized he forgot to at least bandage and clean his wound. He has been used to just not being treated for mere scratches like this.

    ¡°Forgive me, my queen. I¡¯ll tend to it right away,¡± he ced his hands behind his back, and at another time under a different circumstance, she would have found it endearing as he treated her like a child.

    ¡°What happened?¡± the queen hurried to his side and opened her palm, motioning for him to show her his knuckles.

    ¡°Nothing, my queen,¡± he lied, not knowing how to exin his action of almost killing the prisoner and then subsequently setting it free, without implicating himself or his people.

    ¡°Nothing? I¡¯ll be the judge of that, now show me,¡± she demanded.

    He sighed in exasperation and showed her his injury. The queen frowned seeing the knuckles scraped.

    ¡°Sit,¡± she motioned for him to sit at the bench which he did so reluctantly.

    The queen touched his hand, stretching it out in open. He felt blood rush through his loins seeing her inspecting his fingers one by one. Damn the heavens, why do they test him so?

    She kissed each injured finger, which shocked him more, he was about to ask why she did that until he noticed the wounds closing fast, healing.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he looked at her, worried. It was witchcraft, wasn¡¯t it? An art forbidden by the gods and the men who think of themselves as gods.

    ¡°Witchcraft, yes. I¡¯ve learned a long time ago. I have used my knowledge to make healing potions and antiseptics. I have used my knowledge in this wise,¡± she exined, meeting his eyes.

    ¡°This is forbidden my queen, if anyone else finds out you will be hanged,¡± his voice was stern, almost angry.

    What was she thinking? How can she learn a forbidden art like that? Plus does she know the consequence of doing so?

    His hands gripped the queen¡¯s shoulders when he heard her utter, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you do it? Don¡¯t you know even when you can escape thew, your body will suffer greatly for this? Your body will break, it will be barren, sickly, and will lead to an untimely death,¡± his eyes filled with rage when he understood.

    She knew it, she knew that her practice of the forbidden arts is what caused her body to be weaker than normal, her countenance frailer, and the reason why she has not married until this age.

    ¡°For my people, at first it was to save one life, and then another, and yet another more,¡± she smiled without regrets. A weak queen like me who couldn¡¯t stop her own people¡¯s fighting must suffer as well in their midst.

    Dominus pulled her close to him, embracing her fully as he looked out into the setting sun.

    ¡°I have never seen a more stupid queen,¡± he said in a surprisingly tender voice.

    His heart filled with so much pain listening to her words, but still, he must ask, ¡°How many years have you wasted?¡± Every year a person practices witchcraft, that person loses a year of her life.

    ¡°Twenty years,¡± she confessed, her body bing cold already from the night air that started to set in.

    Dominus didn¡¯t dare to open his lips again for fear his voice will break. She was silly, wasting her life that way just when other royals seek the secret to eternal life, here is his queen risking it all for her people.

    Dominus closed his eyes, trying to forget what he just heard as he took in her rosy scent. Everything will be fine, they have to be. She has to be.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Invitation

    Dominus never had a wink of sleep after that day when he found out about the queen¡¯s secret. It has been three days since.

    He couldn¡¯t rest not after knowing she might not have long in this world. She wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter what he say. He was frustrated with her, yes, maybe even somehow angry.

    How can the queen be so careless with her life? He asked her that, but she only winced and said, it¡¯s because her people are risking their lives for the crown as well.

    He muttered curses under his breath to which the queen justughed and told him he is overreacting. She told him even if she die, the kingdom already has a nned line of session.

    The Duke of Selene is her uncle so he may ascend the throne as the closest bloodline. She even assured him she has drafted a will stating the tforms she desired to continue once she is gone.

    As she has no heir of her own, she thought that the transition will be wless. It¡¯s as if she was never even there.

    Dominus turned in his bed, cursing at the gods for the pain that wrenched at him. He sat up and opened yet another bottle of rum, downing it like it was water.

    .....

    As to how the queen can think her death wouldn¡¯t matter eats at him, killing him slowly. Is that how little she thinks of herself?

    Then what about him whose only reason for living is to see her smile? Damn the heavens, there must be a way to keep her alive. She can¡¯t die, or else...

    He poured another ss of rum and continued to drown in the useless liquid that can¡¯t even make him forget a thing. He felt his shoulders shake, that was the only time he realized he had been crying like a child.

    He wiped his tears away hurriedly, he have never cried before. There was a time he believed he is not capable of crying.

    What¡¯s happening to him? Why does this agonizing pain wrack his body, heart, mind, and soul? She is still alive goddamn it! It¡¯s not yet toote.

    He will just have to find a way to keep her alive. To keep her breathing at all costs. Surely, there must be something he can do.

    He was suddenly awakened from his stupor when he heard knocks from the adjoining door. For a moment he looked at the door dumbfounded until he recall the queen is on the other side.

    He hurriedly gets dressed properly before lunging at the door. And there she is, in front of him... his beautiful little queen.

    He sniffed on her scent, she smelled of roses and vani, ahhh... He has gotten so familiar with her scent now but it always surprises him how sniffing her like this does things to him like it was the first time.

    His body stiffened, he was just thankful that the queen doesn¡¯t seem to notice when his body react like a fool for her.

    The queen was not educated in this regard, especially since she has taken a vow of celibacy until marriage. And she has never taken an interest in any of her suitors. He smiled at the thought.

    The queen blushed, seeing him tower over her. She was thankful she remembered to wear a thicker nightgown and robe.

    She wondered if she looked ugly in it since the knight had this look on his face, as if he was in pain or ufortable to be in her presence.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he greeted her, but with their distance, he just needed to whisper for her to hear.

    She gulped, realizing how close they were standing in front of each other. She always feel so small in front of this giant.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she hesitated, not knowing which is more proper, to stand there with him standing just inches away from her, or to juste inside his room where she can somehow have some distance between them.

    ¡°Of course, my queen,¡± he opened his door wide and made room for her to enter, but not nearly enough distance when you think about it.

    His eyes never left the queen, watching her every move as she entered his room. Even if he tries to do so it will be for naught, because he craves her. There is no way he can look away at the subject of his every thought and emotion.

    He is aware of how his body is radiating heat, goddamn hormones. The gods had long ago made him believe he is immune to a woman¡¯s charm.

    But the queen, even in her simple night robes made his blood rush to his loins, his pupil dtes and focused on her little form that entered his den.

    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± he urged her, motioning for the queen to sit on his bed.

    He wondered if she will realize he has not changed his covers even when it has been tainted with his blood.

    He felt his cheeks heat up, thinking she might get disappointed at how dirty his sleeping quarter is.

    He doesn¡¯t even know how to voice out his reason if she does notice it, can he just say he wanted to preserve her scent from days ago, or the memories of her taking care of him in his chambers. Surely, he will earn a p for that.

    ¡°I am fine, this will just be quick,¡± she said, blushing as she looked up at him.

    ¡°I just wanted to inform you that I received a telegram from my cousin Cindere. She has invited me to grace her winter ball. I wish to go, but you have just recently recovered. I think you should stay here and recuperate. The other knights will have to guard me in your stead,¡± she exined

    He grunted, like a wild animal who has just been kicked and is now angry at whoever might be the aggressor.

    ¡°I thought we were clear. You can¡¯t go anywhere without me by your side. It¡¯s far too dangerous to travel with such weak bodyguards. You trust those illustrious to take care of you, more than me a barbarian? Or was it because you don¡¯t want to be seen with me?¡± He asked, his eyes turning into bright gold as his adam¡¯s apple moved from the anger he was trying to keep in check.

    ¡°No, not at all. I trust you with my life, Dominus. I just don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself because I am worried it will just keep you from full recovery,¡± the queen said, holding into his arm as if doing so can calm him a bit.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Dominus asked, his voice deep and tender.

    ¡°Oh, which one? About the telegram or...¡± the queen asked innocently because she said a lot of words just now and she has no clue as to which one he wanted to hear.

    ¡°The part where you said you are worried about me. Say it again,¡± he demanded like a child, for a second forgetting her status as his queen.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I am worried about you, Sir Dom,¡± she assured him and gave him a faint smile.

    Dominus took her hand and raised it above her head, then kissed the back of her hand.

    ¡°Allow me toe,¡± he whispered tenderly, almost as if he was begging her.

    The queen nodded, from an outsider it would have looked silly, they were far too different to look in any way other thanical, given their size difference they look even more so.

    But, Dominus doesn¡¯t mind... and to be honest, neither does the queen.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Beguiled

    Dominus had a terrible feeling about this trip. The nagging feeling is partly because they have been traveling an almost empty road since morning.

    Almost as if someone made sure there will be just them. The quietness of it all irks him as he nced at the carriage where the queen is in.

    He urged his stallion forward and lowered his head painfully so just to take a glimpse of the queen inside. As if to assure himself that she is fine and nothing is amiss with her.

    ¡°My queen, are you doing fine? Do you need to rest a bit? Do you need of water, wine, any provisions?¡± he asked the queen who looked at the carriage¡¯s window and smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Sir Dominus. I am fine, please don¡¯t worry,¡± she tried to assure her, a soft smile across her cheeks that made Dominus feel like he had seen the sun again after a few hours of rain.

    ¡°I think it is too quiet here, try to be alert my queen. I sense danger is brewing behind the silence,¡± he reminded her as he sniffed her faint smell of wild roses.

    Just then arrows struck the caravan, making some of the knights fall dead from their horses. The horses were all in disarray and the whole brigade was thrown into chaos.

    .....

    Using his javelin he twirled around, Dominus was able to protect the queen¡¯s carriage. He knew he couldn¡¯t protect her a few whiles from now as arrowse whooshing in non-stop.

    ¡°My queen, I¡¯ll have to take you away from here,¡± he told her using the calmest voice he can manage.

    ¡°I want you to open your carriage door and jump,¡± he said, instructing her on what she must do.

    ¡°Ju-jump?¡± the queen stuttered as fear gripped her heart, there is no way she can survive the fall as the horses are now running at a fast pace.

    ¡°Yes. I will catch you. Trust me,¡± his golden hair burned bright as the sunlight passed through it, almost as if reflecting the sun itself.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± she assured him. It was him so she can believe even if he ask for the impossible. She knows this now, even in the short period they have met, he is that one person she can believe in.

    She opened her carriage door and without hesitation, jumped in. She closed her eyes and opened them only when she felt his steel-like arms grip her tightly across his chest.

    His stallion was running fast away from the chaos as the arrows chase them but she didn¡¯t fear anything. She knew she was safe.

    A few minutes more and the arrows stopped swooshing in the air as the horse went on a steady speed. She realized now how close he was holding her across his chest, his muscr thighs pressing against her shorter and much softer ones.

    She blushed as she became aware of the heat radiating from his body and the hard muscles pressed against her soft form making her heart race.

    From this distance, she can even smell him, a manly scent of cedarwood and spice. She gulped when she realized she has been upying her mind with these thoughts even when they barely escaped a death trap.

    ¡°I am sorry about this,¡± she chose to break the silence and apologized.

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Dominus asked, not understanding a thing about what the queen can possibly be sorry for.

    ¡°For risking your life again, protecting me,¡± she exined, trying not to be conscious of how close their bodies are, pressing against each other as the horse continued to gallop.

    ¡°I already told you, it is my duty to do so. Stop apologizing to me, my queen, I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± he whispered in her ear, his hot breath fanning her neck which made her bite her lower lip as blood rushed into her core.

    She kept silent, only because she fear the way she feels will be obvious in her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, from now on. Don¡¯t worry about me at all. You are all that matters, as long as I can keep you safe, I will be more than satisfied,¡± he whispered again behind her ear, unaware of the internal battle going on inside of her.

    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, not wanting her to fall, he pulled her in even closer to himself, their bodies were separated by nothing else but their clothes.

    Dominus tried to concentrate on the road ahead, trying to dismiss his body¡¯s reaction to the soft body of the queen pressed against him.

    He slowed down the pace to avoid the sudden movements of the horse jolting their bodies and pressing them even closer.

    He let out a deep sigh as he cursed the gods again for this sweet torturous movement they seemed to have blessed him with.

    The only thing good is his familiarity with this forest. He has been here before as it is one of his tribe¡¯s hunting grounds.

    Not far from here is the hunter¡¯s hut the barbarians made for times when the night catches up with them. It¡¯s a temporary sanctuary whenever it bes too dark for the hunters to return to the tribe.

    He looked at thedy in his arms and smiled a bit, she really is beautiful. As thest of the light from the sun hit her auburn hair, he waspletely mesmerized.

    He has never been beguiled by another woman the way he was with her. She is beautiful and kind, gentle and fierce, innocent, and tough.

    He realized there is nothing in the world that ever mattered more to him than her. Thinking she was asleep he carried her in his arms when they reached the hut.

    ¡°My queen, I¡¯m d you are safe,¡± he whispered and pressed a kiss on her forehead.

    He gently nuzzled into her neck, sniffing her sweet rosy scent as he entered the hut with her in his arms.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Friends

    Dominusy the queen on the bed and took his bow and arrow which were still on the cupboard.

    He sat beside her and kissed the back of her hand, ¡°Wait for me, my queen. I won¡¯t be far, and I won¡¯t make you wait for so long.¡±

    He smiled at her sleeping form before stepping out of the hut and locking the door behind him.

    The queen opened her eyes after he left, finally ¡®waking¡¯. Her heart beats fast against her chest as she felt her cheeks heat up when she remembered his kiss.

    It was unexpected but, she did feel warm from that kiss. It was so hard to correct his wrong notion that she was asleep for how can she exin she didn¡¯t know how to deal with him when she is ¡®awake¡¯.

    How can she exin her reasons for pretending to be asleep when she herself could not even ept it for what it is?

    It is all so confusing for her, the way her knight made her feel. It¡¯s a new surge of emotions that envelops her every time she hears his voice or feels his presence alone near her.

    .....

    Naming that kind of effect her knight has on her can be troublesome for so many practical reasons, and she as the queen, could not in any way be impractical.

    She is worse than amitted woman, she ismitted to all her subjects, she carries the weight of the whole kingdom on her shoulders. Such responsibilities include not allowing herself to behave as silly as she would have wanted. It doesn¡¯t allow her to dream or to hope for more than what she can have.

    She nced around and found some broom, picked it up, and started cleaning the old rickety hut. She also found some new bedsheets and changed the old ones.

    Sure she has castle maids to look after her, but she always has been observant of how they do their chores and will do their jobs silently instead of calling their attention to every small thing like cleaning up her room.

    She didn¡¯t even realize he was already back except for when he cleared his throat and raised his arm showing her some dressed meat ready for cooking.

    She smiled back at him and invited him toe in to which heughed. His baritone voice filled up every corner of the room.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the queen can clean a house,¡± he teased her but also trying not to overreact by taking the broom from her and examining if she has hurt herself somehow.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a simple thing,¡± she smiled again as she looked at his worried face.

    ¡°Do you really think I may have injured myself in doing so?¡± she asked, pouting.

    ¡°I dare not think about such a thing, my queen,¡± he denied yet his eyes were roaming all over her trying to look for any bruise or cut she may have gotten while tidying up the hut.

    ¡°Sir Dominus, you are not a very good liar,¡± she castigated him and raised an eyebrow.

    He chuckled and went straight to the kitchen counter, cleaning up the meat and trying his best to stop worrying over her since it is what she obviously wanted him to do.

    She went over to him after she was done, and observed him, looking at him expertly cleaning up the deer meat and cooking it over a slow fire.

    She smiled in awe at how a big man like him seemed to somehow fit right in the small kitchen.

    ¡°You do look good in there,¡± she blushed when she realized what she just said.

    ¡°Do I?¡± his eyes turn murky gold from the firstpliment he ever received from her. His jaw clenched trying his best not to lunge at her and kiss her senseless from the way those words made him feel.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I dare say you look better in the kitchen than when you are out holding a weapon,¡± she giggled, finally being able to rx in his presence.

    ¡°Really?¡± it was his turn to raise an eyebrow. Ament like that from anyone else must be taken by him as an insult. But not from his queen, because she said it, those words became precious.

    ¡°Well, yes. Because while holding a pan you look like a person who can take care of someone. But while holding a sword, you are about to end a life,¡± she said sincerely, her smile turning soft.

    ¡°Do you fear me, my queen?¡± he asked, as he turned the meat, slowly roasting it over the fire.

    ¡°I do not,¡± she realized she just said the truth and felt a heavy weight lifted from her chest.

    ¡°I have killed hundreds nay might even be thousands of men. I have lost count. But I have ended lives more than I can count. I never once regretted ending them. I am a dirty barbarian,¡± he smiled bitterly, feeling unworthy to even stand before the queen.

    She walked towards him and tiptoed as he instinctively lowered his head when she did so. She smiled when she was able to touch his cheek.

    ¡°You are a gentle giant, no I am not scared of you,¡± she said sincerely, meeting his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked her, leaning close to her, doing everything in his power not to touch her.

    ¡°Because... I feel that you are someone I can trust my life with. When you look at me, it is as if I am something, someone you can¡¯t afford to break. I feel safe in your arms, protected, cherished...¡± she looked away as she bite her lower lip to stop herself from adding, loved.

    Hearing those words, Dominus couldn¡¯t hold back from pulling her closer to him.

    ¡°Thank you, for not being afraid,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°It meant the world to me... that you aren¡¯t,¡± he added, a tender smile painted across his face as he pulled her into a hug.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Cocoa

    Dominus hated the fact that the rest of the queen¡¯s caravan found them soon afterward. He creased his nose to convey his dismay even as he looked at the queen who had just finished her dinner.

    It was decided that they should wait until morning but the queen insisted that they move soon, her rationale being it is safer to use the darkness of the night to conceal them from their enemies.

    Dominus sighs in defeat as he looked ahead at the carriage where the queen is, it¡¯s not the royal carriage any longer as the same had been crushed into pieces when it fell off the cliff.

    It was a modest carriage with a bigger window, which is something he is quite thankful for, that he can see her even from a distance during this gruesome travel.

    He nced again at the window and frowned when he noticed that she was shivering, he ordered the carriage to halt which woke the queen.

    ¡°Oh, are we there yet?¡± the queen nced around excitedly, frowning slightly upon seeing a rather unremarkable part of a lush forest.

    ¡°Enemies?¡± she asked, worried. Dominus wanted to pull her close to him seeing her so bothered over the idea of having to deal with another assassination attempt.

    .....

    ¡°No to both questions, my queen,¡± he cleared his throat, trying toe up with words that will make her rest a bit, just enough to warm her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you up like this but the men have been shivering. I think they need to rest by the fire for a little bit,¡± knowing the queen, she wouldn¡¯t stop the caravan even if she is about to turn ice-cold cold, but she will if it¡¯s her men who are suffering.

    ¡°Oh yes, then we should rest for a bit,¡± the queen nodded and pulled her robes tighter into herself. She smiled a bit at him before she boarded out of her carriage as the men gathered firewood and made camp for the rest of the night.

    Dominus sat beside her, their arms touching as they sat together in the dark. He was aware of her need for warmth with every tug she made on her robe.

    ¡°My queen, if it¡¯s not something that you will despise, I can lend you my coat,¡± he volunteered as he removed his coat from himself.

    ¡°But then, you will be exposed to the cold,¡± she hesitated, her icy cold skin craving the warmth of his body that may have been left in that coat but so was her concern for him that prevents her from taking his offer.

    ¡°I have a lot of body heat, I¡¯m built for the outdoors if you haven¡¯t noticed,¡± he assured her, his face filled with worry that the queen might get sick from her exposure to the cold as she tried to refuse him.

    She smiled and epted, ¡°Then, only for a bit. You should tell me when you start to feel cold. You have to promise,¡± she conceded like a child which made himugh.

    The deep chuckle from his throat made the queen feel warm all over, his usual scowling face was now for a few seconds filled with joy.

    The queen smiled at the sight. She does prefer this moment to that when he is being strict for no reason.

    At this distance, she is made aware of how beautiful his blonde hair is, almost like it was spun from gold itself as the lighting from the fire emphasized his feature that contrasted with the darkness around them.

    Dominus draped his cloak around the queen, her body warming up instantaneously. His scent lingered in his cloak, that masculine scent of cedarwood and spice.

    It made her feel lightheaded. Thankful that he excused himself to go somewhere, she sighed a relief as she continued to heat up.

    The queen felt blush form across her cheeks just from smelling his scent and having a bit of his body heat through his cloak transferred to her.

    Dominus returned and observed that she stopped shivering from the night air. He sat beside her, he made sure to stay close so she won¡¯t feel cold again.

    ¡°Oh, you came back,¡± she acknowledged, her voice quivering a bit, conscious of how close he sat beside her. His strong thighs were pressing close against hers and their bodies were almost touching.

    ¡°Yes, my queen. I got you this,¡± Dominus handed the queen a mug of hot cocoa, he smiled as her small fingers reached for it, brushing softly against his hand.

    He wondered how it will feel to have her hands sped with his. He shook his head when he realized where his thoughts automatically run to just by staying in her presence.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the queen blushed more as she received the mug. She wondered if he noticed how awkward she felt staying so close to him, and how much his presence started to affect her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me for small things like this my queen. I already told you, it is my duty to care for you,¡± he reminded her.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her even if he tried. He was simply quite taken by her beauty.

    His eyes traveled down her small lips as she drank the hot cocoa from her mug. He envied the cocoa andughed at his own silly thoughts.

    He is behaving like a teenage boy in heat instead of the seasoned warrior that he is. It is not even like he had some shortage of women to bed.

    He had bedded more women than he can count, that is why he believed himself immune to the sudden rush of irrational desires that keeps a man out of breath.

    She nced at him as heughed, the deep baritone voice of her knight made her lips tremble. She felt her heart pound just from hearing it.

    She wondered how he can affect her so, his presence is fast bing too difficult to bear. She wondered what he will think of her if he ever got a clue.

    ¡°Sorry, my queen. I wasn¡¯tughing at you, but at myself. I just thought of something,¡± he stopped and cleared his throat.

    ¡°No, it is fine. A goodugh is better than your recent mood which consists of scowling and being serious all the time,¡± she smiled, her eyes twinkling as she teases him.

    ¡°Is that so? It is only because you have been cing yourself into a lot of trouble, little queen,¡± he whispered. This time, he felt his voice be an octave lower.

    Damn the heavens, all he can think of at that instant is how it would feel for her lips to touch his.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Giant

    ¡°We- we should go,¡± the queen stuttered, she felt herself panic for some reason as her eyes were glued to her knight¡¯s eyes.

    She felt herself mesmerized by those golden eyes as they looked at her with such... longing. She shook her head, it must be just her wishful thinking.

    Surely, a man like him would not be attracted to someone like her. He has seen the world, and she has been locked up all her life.

    She heard from her chambermaids that he has visited several brothels ever since his arrival, and ording to rumors he wanted ¡®experienced¡¯dies to take care of his needs.

    She gulped down, plus she is not someone who can feel this way for anyone. She is a queen who has chosen to take the vow of celibacy, she is barren, and quite possibly on her way to dying.

    ¡°As you wish, my queen. I will instruct the men to prepare the caravan,¡± he stood up, his face dark now. His scowl was back in ce as he walked toward his men.

    The queen felt her heart clench seeing him walk away. Why does it hurt her so?

    .....

    She dismissed the thought as she realized she has been holding into his cloak and wrapping them on her shoulders tightly as he walked away.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The queen heard the blowing of the trumpets which woke her up from her stupor. She nced around and smiled wide at seeing the beautiful castle of Aurora, it is where her cousin lives.

    Cindere stood in front of her castle, her eyes focused on the unusually tall man who boarded a dark and massive stallion seemingly perfect for his size.

    She wondered if the creature is even human, his muscles were prominent and cannot be ignored. It is almost as if she was looking at a giant.

    She wondered if he is one of them, one of the barbarians who has surrendered to the crown. But was there a reason for such a creature to be made a member of the royal guard?

    She ced a calcted smile on her lips as she waited for her cousin to board out of a rather miserable-looking carriage.

    She tried her best not to smirk as her frail cousin boarded out of the carriage and handed the knight a cloak.

    Mary nced around and smiled warmly at seeing Cindere. She walked towards her and curtsied as Cindere did the same.

    ¡°Wee, cousin,¡± Cindere smiled wide though all she wanted to do was to raise an eyebrow at how unqueenly her cousin does look.

    ¡°You look like you had a hard time. Was the journey that bad?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but voice out her fake concern.

    ¡°Thank you, my queen. And yes it has been quite a journey,¡± she smiled back and followed Cindere as she begin to walk towards the wide opened castle gates.

    ¡°How so? If I may ask, my queen,¡± Cindere lead her towards the halls where the banquet is being held. It is where the knights and nobles were gathered.

    The rest bowed down to them as they walked in. Most actually did so out of fear of seeing the quite domineering giant of a man walking behind the queens.

    Queen Cindere has not taken a suitor as well and has ruled Aurora alone. She motioned for Mary to sit on the throne beside hers, one unupied by a king.

    As the queens sat on their throne, the festivities started which is mostlyprised of nobles kissing the back of their hands and trying to court favors from both.

    Dominus looked sharply at the earl who just went ahead and kissed the queen¡¯s hand. The bastard did not stop irritating him with that, he even had the balls to ask the queen for a dance.

    The other knights kept their distance from him and left him alone as he scowled at anyone who passes by.

    He was on his fifteenth, maybe even twentieth bottle of vodka as the earl continued to dance with the little queen whoughed at something he whispered in her ear.

    When the bastard¡¯s lips came too close to her cheek, Dominus lost his self-control and walked up to the dancefloor. He just stood there, menacingly looming over them as if he has lost his mind.

    ¡°Sir Dominus,¡± the queen greeted him, surprised. The earl trembled across from them as he was faced by the furious giant.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, taking her hands off the earl¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself, my queen. You look as pale as a ghost, surely even gentle nobles would not take it against you if you prioritize your health a bit. You were shivering just earlier tonight, and now is forcing yourself to dance nonstop throughout the night,¡± Dominus¡¯s voice rang in the air, his loud voice vibrating in the night air making the poor gentleman¡¯s knees tremble from fear.

    ¡°Please excuse me, my lord, ¡± Mary frowned but nodded, trying not to make a scene.

    She curtsied before the earl, and not finding Cindere, excused herself from the hall.

    Dominus followed her, still frowning and making people run in the opposite direction whenever they passed by.

    She turned to him when they reached the end of the hallway. ¡°What is wrong? Do you really think so little of me, that I will faint over a simple dance?¡±

    He looked down at her small form seething with anger as her eyebrow arched up and her tiny lips stretched into a thin line.

    He wondered how someone so tiny can have so much effect on him. That an enemy advancing barely five feet tall can make a seven feet giant cower in fear.

    He couldn¡¯t exin to her his reasons, for even to himself it was all unclear. So he stood there motionless as she sized him up.

    ¡°Speak up,¡± his queen demanded, it was almost funny if not for the situation. He frowned and didn¡¯t move.

    The queen lost her temper and walked out on him as he silently followed behind her, staring at her stressed shoulders as she moved almost mechanically.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Closer

    It was almost as if the fool has been testing his patience. Dominus creases his eyebrows as he watched the earl whisper on the queen¡¯s ear, leaning closer than necessary.

    It was the day after the sleepless night he suffered and the tiny excuse for a man dared to invite the queen to his estate on what he described as a tea time.

    Dominus was even instructed by the queen herself to not be in the garden with the two, he actually had to hide from them as he peeked from the bushes.

    He gritted his teeth as he watched over the seemingly unnoticed or gods forbid a sanctioned flirting.

    His frown deepened as he noticed the queen swaying a bit from her seat after taking another sip of her tea.

    A wide smile painted across the earl¡¯s face as he seemed to have expected the scene. He stood and carried her in his arms and started to walk away.

    Dominus strode towards them and if not for the fact the noble was carrying the queen in his arms, he would definitely have punched him or to be honest crushed his skull.

    .....

    ¡°Give me the queen,¡± he ordered the wuss as he loomed closer, stopping just before the trembling man carrying his queen.

    The earl stretched his arms, handing him his queen. Thanks gods she was breathing or he would have killed the one responsible in an instant. Dominus immediately took the queen in his arms and walked away without saying a word.

    He fears if he stayed even a second more, he will lose it and kill the earl in front of him. He dragged the queen, her breathing was fast as she drowsily clung to his neck.

    He walked faster, unable to think. This ce is not safe for the queen. Going to Aurora has been a mistake, his guts told him so, and now he has proven that it was right.

    He couldn¡¯t bring the queen back to the castle, if there is one nagging suspicion he has- it is that Cindere was involved.

    He couldn¡¯t even bear to call that thing in his mind as queen. She wanted to annex the kingdom of Selene, that is an obvious motive.

    For why else will troublee to them with each passing moment ever since they stepped foot in her damned kingdom.

    Dominus walked towards the woods. He has found a cave in the deep part of the forest. He did so while the rest of the kingdom was asleep, and rightfully that he did so.

    Dominus found his stallion and let go of her for a second. ¡°My queen can you hear me?¡± he tested her as she was still obviously awake.

    ¡°Shhhh... Dominus, I can hear you. How can I not when you speak so loudly every time? Don¡¯t you know you scare even the birds perched on top of the trees? You¡¯re like a giant up to no good,¡± she giggled like a child.

    He gritted his teeth as he tried to stop himself from going back to the castle to kill the stupid earl.

    ¡°We are going to board the stallion, do you think you can manage standing here alone for a second,¡± his voice was filled with worry and for the first time in his life uncertainty.

    ¡°Of courseeeeee,¡± she pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child. Of courseeee I can stand up by myself,¡± she giggled again as Dominus boarded the stallion.

    ¡°Come here, stretch out your arms so I can bring you up,¡± he said with a firm voice.

    ¡°Dominus is alwayssss so scawyyy,¡± the queen mumbled like an intoxicated drunk and raised her hands.

    Dominus picked her up and rode the stallion fast, not giving chance for any enemy to catch up.

    He stopped the stallion even when it was still a bit far from the cave so that if someone finds it they will still have time to vacate the ce and escape.

    ¡°My queen, are you still awake,¡± he whispered softly.

    ¡°Yesssss sirrrr,¡± she giggled yet again. ¡°Do I look asleep to you?¡± she askedughing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll board out of the stallion and I need you to sit as upright as you can as I did so. We don¡¯t want you to fall,¡± he instructed her.

    ¡°Yessss, I know that. No falling, falling can break my neck,¡± sheughed and tried to sit up as straight as she can given the circumstance.

    Dominus boarded out of the stallion and carried her, still holding her in his arms he tied the giant stallion in a nearby tree.

    ¡°Dommmm... where are we goinggg?¡± she asked him, her hands sped together as she clung to his neck, pressing her face close to his neck.

    Dominus cursed as he felt his body react to the mindless gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he ordered her as he continued to walk towards the cave.

    ¡°You bully me, don¡¯t you. Always telling me I can¡¯t do things. What if I do it more then,¡± she pressed her lips to his neck now, kissing it.

    Dominus felt blood rush towards his loins from that simple contact. He cursed the gods again as he reached the cave, setting her down in a dry part of the cave.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± he gritted his teeth as he gathered some of the firewoods and started to make a fire.

    The queen was thankfully behaving herself as she was left alone. She was just sitting there, looking at the flickers of fire like it was the most beautiful thing she has seen.

    She dangled her legs at the edge of the stone formation he sat her in and looked around.

    ¡°Dominussss, is this a new castle?¡± she giggled again, her emotions shifting from sad to happy faster than she can blink.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a temporary shelter,¡± he answered her though he sat in a corner as far away from her as possible.

    ¡°Come here, I miss you. If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll jump ande to you okay?¡± she said, standing at the edge.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Lies

    Dominus cursed the gods again and went to her side, his steps as fast as he can make them.

    The queen smiled when Dominus was standing in front of her again. ¡°Now, here with me,¡± she ordered him as she scoot over andid down.

    Dominus took his cape off and handed it to the queen. ¡°Wrap your body with it,¡± hemanded before heid beside her still.

    The queen didn¡¯t listen and instead straddled him, giggling. ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he openly cursed as he felt his erection be overwhelmingly painful. The gods can¡¯t test him like this, they know he is far from saintly.

    ¡°Go back to your space,¡± he said firmly, gripping her shoulders and pushing her away from him a bit.

    ¡°But whyyyy, I want to stay close to you. Why do you always push me away? Do you hate being with me that much? Do you despise me? Admit it, you hate being with me, and despise having me so close,¡± she pouted, her eyes on the verge of crying as tears formed in the corner.

    .....

    ¡°Believe me, it is for your safety,¡± Dominus insisted, their eyes meeting as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he hurried to wipe her tears away as she sobbed.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t like me. Do you?¡± her shoulders shake as she sobbed.

    ¡°I like you. Goddamn the cursed gods, I like you, more than I should,¡± he told her, his voice steady and true.

    The queen stopped crying and meet his eyes. She wiped her tears away and leaned closer to him, unaware of howscivious their positions are as she straddled his hips and leaned closer towards him.

    Dominus¡¯s mind clouded as the queen pressed herself closer to him. He knew she wasn¡¯t in her right mind, but even then his body is so painfully aroused.

    Her fingers touched his cheek as she lowered her head to him. She feels his tensed muscles as hey there motionless except for that thing on his pants that painfully presses on her thigh.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his voice tender as he looked up at her. Seemingly forgetting the queen is under the influence of a drug.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s called but I¡¯ll go ahead and try and then you tell me afterward,¡± she said as she lowered her head more, their lips almost touching.

    Dominus knew he should push the queen away, but right now. Right now his whole being is not cooperating with him.

    She can hate him tomorrow, but now... now he can¡¯t possibly be expected to think. She licked his lips and smiled innocently.

    ¡°How was it?¡± she asked, looking at him as she felt her body heat up from licking his lips.

    ¡°Not enough,¡± he murmured under his breath as he gripped her hair letting the clip undone and cascades of auburn locks flow on her shoulders.

    He pulled her closer and imed her lips. It was soft, and luscious, that he can¡¯t stop himself from tasting more.

    He parted her lips open with his thumb and when she gasped he darted his tongue inside as her eyes widen from surprise.

    His tongue expertly wrapped itself around hers, teaching her tongue how to dance with his. He enjoyed the heat from her lips and wanted her to do the same.

    He gently bucked his hips up to hers as a moan escaped her lips. She can feel his erection even when they are still fully clothed.

    The bulge on his pants pressed so imposing against her still clothed entrance and the pressure from it alone is enough to make the queen rub herself more to him.

    Their lips separated for air but before they can realize this, they were back again to having their tongues dance. Dominus can¡¯t even recall who initiated this time.

    Dominus stopped as he pulled her close to him andid her head on his chest. ¡°Enough,¡± he begged her.

    Thankfully, the queen listened and let her body enjoy the cocoon of his warmth. He sighed a breath of relief as shey her head on his chest.

    His breathing was fast and hard as he tried to calm himself. His fingersbed into her hair as he sniffed her scent as if trying to calm himself with it.

    ¡°Dom,¡± she pressed her cheek against his chest and listened to his heartbeat.

    ¡°Yes, my queen,¡± his voice was tender, the baritone of his voice filling up the cave.

    ¡°Can we sleep this way? I don¡¯t want to feel alone in such a strange ce,¡± she said almost rationally. The effects of the drugs are wearing off finally.

    ¡°Yes, my queen,¡± he said, whispering the words as he continued to y with her hair.

    ¡°Do you like me, Dom?¡± she asked, as she remember the words.

    ¡°Of course, my queen. You are the queen of Selene and I have given my oath to protect you. There is no way I can¡¯t like you,¡± he forced himself to say the words.

    Her body froze and her heart crushed, she thought that maybe... maybe he feels more than that. But of course, she was wrong, how can anyone truly like a witch queen like her?

    The effects of the drug have worn off before that, she just acted as if she was still under its influence. She wanted to know how he truly feels.

    Still, she clings to him, enjoying his warmth. Her tears wet his shirt as she closed her eyes willing herself to sleep.

    Dominus felt something wet his shirt, she was crying. He wondered when the drug¡¯s effect willst, it has tortured the queen so much.

    He kissed her hair and sniffed on her hair as she nuzzled into his neck. He didn¡¯t sleep even a wink that night, he stored every precious memory as he watched over her sleep.

    He wished he can capture the moment perfectly in his mind. His heart clenched knowing there might be no second opportunity to hold her close like this.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Rest

    Dominus was not happy about the queen¡¯s insistence to return to the castle and still grace the winter ball despite the immediate threats to her safety.

    To him, no amount of politics can equal to the queen¡¯s well-being. But he couldn¡¯t do anything as the queen begged him to return her.

    And so, against his will, he has escorted her to the cold Aurorian castle that stood proudly above snowy hills. He grunted when a nobledy yet again tried to talk to him, scaring the poor girl in the process as she hurried along away from him.

    He finds the whole atmosphere suffocating and regarded every one with disinterest as he nced around the dancing hall.

    When the trumpets blew, announcing the queens¡¯ arrival, he turned and had his mouth gape wide open.

    His little queen looked even more beautiful in her red majestic gown that emphasized her tiny waist and matched the red lipstick that adorned her lips. Her pale skin was given its undivided attention as the bright red material clung softly to her body.

    It took him a few minutes to realize he had not moved from his spot. He bowed as their eyes finally met.

    .....

    She sat on her throne, her feet dangling in the air as they were unable to reach the floor. But for her loyal knight, that just added to her charm.

    He shook his head, he has never been attracted to tinydies before the queen. For him someone so frail and easily breakable will just be a hindrance, his tribe focuses on strength as the basis of what their people find attractive.

    So he doesn¡¯t understand how the queen can easily upy his mind, and make him feel so restless. He smiled at the queen to assure her everything will be fine.

    She smiled back at him even when some annoying noble started asking him for dances. He gritted his teeth as he watched her being held by different sets of hands throughout the night.

    People were just avoiding him and those who has no other way but to pass by him almost run for their lives, the scowl on his face was enough to scare the living daylights out of them.

    When the queen finally returned to her seat, he noticed she has gone paler than before.

    He hurriedly went to her side and stood beside her throne. She looked up at him, her eyes inquiring as to the reason for his presence.

    ¡°Forgive me, my queen. It seems you have gone paler, it will be best to go inside if you feel you need to rest,¡± he reminded her for the queen barely notices her own state.

    Dominus felt quite relieved that she nodded and said goodbye to her cousin.

    She walked elegantly until they finally reached the stairs. That was when her knees gave up from under her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    He caught her fall and carried her in his arms. His long strides stopped when they reached her room.

    He brought her to her chambers andid her down in her bed gently. ¡°I¡¯ll call for the healer,¡± he said, his voice serious and firm.

    He was about to stand when she held onto his arm, ¡°Please no, it¡¯s a side effect. For my condition,¡± she added, knowing he understood.

    The look he gave her was steely and cold, but his heart was torn to pieces. What was he supposed to do? Just standby and watch as the queen suffers?

    ¡°Why do you do it?¡± he baritone voice filling up the night air and making her feel cold.

    ¡°For my people. It¡¯s not just healing, I have helped in my own way. Even if it¡¯s just this, I wanted to help my people,¡± she told him, gripping his arm tightly.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Whether there be hundreds or thousands of citizens who die, your life will always be more than that. I wondered if civilized people are so stupid, but then I looked at the queen and realized it is true,¡± Dominus let out vile words from his mouth before he can realize what he just said.

    The queen gripped her bedsheets and started coughing, she covered her mouth with her hands and when she looked at it, it was covered with blood.

    He cursed and held her hands then wiped them on his shirt as if he was more afraid than she is. He doesn¡¯t like this feeling, he has never felt this way.

    A fear that eats at him as he sees the blood covering her soft pale hands overwhelmed him as she pulled him close to him.

    She pushed against his chest as she continued to cough up blood, she was grossed out by it all and didn¡¯t wish to dirty anyone else from her liquids.

    He didn¡¯t let go of her, he held her on his chest and caressed her back. ¡°Stay,¡± hemanded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away,¡± his deep baritone voice begged the queen as he held her sobbing form.

    For a few minutes he held her, and when it finally stopped, he kissed her hair. He kissed her hair over and over and whispered, ¡°It is fine, my queen. It is fine.¡±

    He took care of her that night, changing the covers and even dressing her up. It was hard but he tried to remain professional even after seeing her bare naked.

    She was a blushing mess when he was finally finished helping her dress into her night robes. She thanked him as he continued to help her brush her teeth and to wipe her face with a towel.

    He took the basin of water and helped her clean her legs and feet as well. Trying to fight the heat starting to form inside him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered when he finished. She caressed his face gently, amazed that she can¡¯t see any traces of him being grossed out by cleaning after her.

    ¡°It is my duty to take care of you, my queen. So, don¡¯t thank me,¡± he assured her not knowing the words wounded her.

    She nodded hearing that and pretended to be sleepy. Heid her head on a pillow and was about to leave when she pulled on his arm again.

    ¡°Can you hold me, like how you did so in the cave? Just for a bit,¡± she begged him.

    He removed his bloodied shirt andid on her bed, pulling her close to him. His strong muscled arms caged her and his legs pressed close against hers.

    He wrapped her in nkets and pulled her close to him. He felt a searing pain in his loins as the bastardly friend of his pressed tightly against his pants.

    He cursed the gods but did nothing to alleviate his suffering, just thankful that the queen never questioned his body¡¯s reaction when this happens.

    When he thought she has fallen asleep, he kissed her hair and left for his room, grunting as he took his bloodied shirt from the sofa.

    He winced, knowing he would need an ice-cold shower to be able to sleep tonight. Guilt and desire wracked his being as he took onest nce at the queen sleeping soundly on her bed.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Breakfast

    Dominus felt his cheeks burn as he thought about the events of the night.

    It only took one smile from the queen, to make him feel all over again. He cursed the gods as his eyes stared at her beautiful lips.

    ¡°Good morning, Sir Dom,¡± she greeted him as he entered the balcony. The table wasden with food and two sets of tes and cutleries were perfectlyid facing each other.

    He frowned as he thought of whom the queen will be having breakfast with, in her own chambers no less.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± the queen motioned her hands towards the seat parallel to hers.

    Dominus¡¯s mouth fell wide open, his eyes focused on hers, waiting for her to exin what she means. Did he just imagine what he thought he heard?

    ¡°Please sit down and eat with me, Sir Dom,¡± she smiled again, her eyes shone brightly as they met his golden orbs.

    .....

    ¡°Do you mean? Do you mean for breakfast, my queen?¡± he asked, his voice low as if even saying it out loud will sound like a joke.

    ¡°Yes, my knight. Please join me for breakfast,¡± she urged him, her hand gently reaching out to his arm and tugging gently.

    He felt a tingling sensation on his skin just from the mere contact of their skins. He prayed for whatever test this is from the heavens to stop. He can barely contain himself from grabbing his queen and tasting her lips for breakfast.

    ¡°It is inappropriate your highness,¡± his deep baritone voice echoed in the air as the queen looked up at him with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Please Sir Dom, it will be my pleasure if you will join me for my meal,¡± her soft-spoken voice wrapped itself into his heart making him follow hermand.

    The queen smiled and began to eat silently in front of him, he grabbed the spoon and fork and tried to concentrate on eating his meal.

    She cleared her throat, ¡°Is anything wrong Sir Dom?¡±

    He stopped chewing and swallowed as he heard her voice again, still avoiding her eyes as he looked at his food with much-disguised interest.

    ¡°I mean, is it so intolerable for you to share a meal with me?¡± her words astounded him.

    ¡°What do you mean, your highness?¡± he frowned hearing those words from her.

    Intolerable? To be with her? Does she finally take notice of the way he responds to her whenever she is near? Is she going to remind him of his ce?

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be enjoying your meal, Sir Dom,¡± she pointed out, her voice almost breaking as she felt emotions bubble up her chest.

    ¡°Do you not like sharing a meal with me? Do you despise it so?¡± she asked, her voice almost a mere whisper as she lowered her head.

    What she said made him look at her. How can she think that way, that he doesn¡¯t want to be sharing this moment with her?

    Every moment shared with her is precious to him, he stores them in his memories so carefully. Being with her makes his heart feel so at ease, and spending time with her is all he looks forward to.

    He cupped her cheeks tenderly, her eyes widening in shock as she looked at him with ssy tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like this my queen, I beg you,¡± his voice was low as emotions took over him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Why? It is true! You im to care for me, but you do not enjoy any moment you spend with me. You despise being in my presence, that is how I feel. You do it out of your duty. You do it because you have no choice,¡± her lips trembled as she spoke making him focus on them more.

    Without thinking, he reached for the back of her head and pulled her head closer to him until their lips finally touched.

    It was a gentle kiss, almost like petals merely gliding against each other, but it didn¡¯t stop the queen¡¯s heart from thumping loudly in her chest.

    He let go of her and looked into her eyes, ¡°Your highness, all you said just now, is the opposite of how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Tell me then, tell me what exactly do you feel?¡± her cheeks burned from embarrassment but she bore through it. She wanted to know exactly what he meant by those words.

    ¡°Forgive me, my queen, I can¡¯t tell you,¡± he said with finality as he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m you queen and I demand to know,¡± she said, despising herself for trying to use her authority over him.

    ¡°Even a barbarian like me is entitled to some privacy mydyship. But if you must know the reason why I can¡¯t tell you is simply because you are my queen and nothing will change that. The circumstance prevents me from telling you whatever it is you wanted to hear,¡± he straightened up from his seat as he finished his meal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak in riddles, please. I just want to know what it is... what it is that you feel for me,¡± she bit her lower lip as she whispered thest words.

    He chuckled and caressed her cheek tenderly, ¡°I guarantee it, if I tell you now, you will run as far away from me as possible.¡±

    She blushed but let herself get lost in his soft touch. ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡±

    ¡°I am sure of it, because even I am scared of the extent of my feelings where you are concerned, my queen,¡± he whispered back, aware that the words he spoke to her are something reprehensible.

    He has no right to feel the way he does. No right to touch her, and no right to want to be beside her every waking moment of his life.

    Her lips trembled as she looked up at him, not knowing how to respond as her heart beats faster with his nce.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t say it... at least let me feel, a bit of the things you refuse to say,¡± she mumbled.

    His eyes turned to murky gold as passion overtook his reasons and imed her lips once again. He didn¡¯t let her go this time until she was breathless from his kiss.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse from desire.

    ¡°Not just yet... no not nearly enough,¡± she smiled and tugged on his cor, lowering his head.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Fools in Love

    Dominus is bing impatient. It has been days with nothing but boring diplomatic tea parties and evening dances.

    He is tired of seeing people get too close to the queen, those darn nobles getting the privilege of kissing the back of her hand.

    He could have easily smacked their faces away from her precious hand. But what right does he have? He is not anyone in the queen¡¯s life but her knight.

    He let out a frustrated growl as he looked out the carriage, he has been forced to board inside to upy the seat next to the queen and to intimidate those pests from riding the same carriage as her.

    The weather seemed to have felt his frustration as it began to rain. Soon thunder can be heard as lightning strikes near their caravan.

    He noticed the queen started to look pale, her lips trembled when she heard the thunder and saw lightning sh across the road.

    Even the horses started to panic as he held into the queen¡¯s hands. ¡°My queen,¡± he whispered worriedly.

    .....

    ¡°I- I am fine,¡± she lied. She has always been afraid of thunder and lightning. It was an irrational fear that makes her panic as she felt it harder for her to breathe.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Dominus demanded as he caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Look only at me,¡± he whispered as he started to lean closer to her, his muscles pressing closer into her frail form, diverting her attention to himself.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± the queen said his name, unable to recall ranks and propriety.

    ¡°Yes, call me that my queen. My name sounds sweetering from your lips,¡± his thumb caressed the corners of her lips as she gasped.

    He took the opportunity to dive into her sweet little mouth as he slid his tongue inside to taste her.

    He felt himself harden from desire, it has be too painful the way the constraints of his cks strangle his manhood.

    His only intention was to divert her attention and stop her from thinking about her fears. But now he doesn¡¯t even know how to stop.

    The carriage was swaying as the wind blew harshly against the carriage windows, but it remained unnoticed by the two whose whole attention was on each other.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she whispered again, her voice pleading for something, but what she wondered, what exactly does she want.

    ¡°Tell me to stop,¡± he begged her, his fingers now trembling from desire as he tried his best not to go further.

    ¡°No, Dominus... please don¡¯t stop,¡± she whispered, and despite the heavy pelting of the rain, he heard her loud and clear.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    He cursed the gods as he kissed her deeper, his hands going through her hair, as her clip was discarded away. He kissed her hair, taking in her intoxicating scent.

    ¡°Why do the heavens punish me so?¡± he asked her as he pulled her even closer to himself. His fingers tugged on her locks as their lips brushed hard against each other, their tongue dancing ferociously as he teaches her how to follow in his lead.

    She let out a soft moan when he began to kiss her neck, he gently licked her soft skin as he left trails of fire wherever his tongue touches.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± he straddled her legs against his hips, still kissing her senselessly.

    He began to move her body by holding her hips and pulling her in and away from him, then up and down.

    She felt her cheeks burn for her dress had been lifted off her legs by their position and her underwear starts to get drenched every time he slides her to his still clothed crotch.

    She felt the bulge on his pants getrger, harder... more ready for her now wet core. She closed her eyes from embarrassment when she heard a soft moaning from her lips.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he ordered her. ¡°Look at me, my queen,¡± he whispered.

    Like someone hypnotized, she looked at him and got lost in his golden eyes.

    ¡°You look so beautiful when you blush,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± she asked, pertaining to her body¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It means, you want me,¡± he caressed her cheek tenderly, enjoying the way the innocent queen turned red once again.

    ¡°And do you like me?¡± she asked as doubt started to form in her subconscious. No one has truly liked her as herself before, they all liked her for her position, and for the throne she represents.

    He let out a chuckle as he smelled the scent of her hair. ¡°I like you, your highness.¡±

    She buried her face in his neck as she nuzzled on him. ¡°Really?¡±

    He caressed her hair tenderly as he whispered, ¡°I do. Beyond reasons. Beyond what¡¯s proper and right. My queen, I like you very much.¡±

    She felt her heart thumping loudly when she heard his words. But still... does he like her for the same reason everybody does? She felt a numbing pain just thinking about such a possibility.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked when she began to struggle against his grip.

    ¡°Please tell me, my queen, did I say anything that offended you?¡± he asked as he felt a stabbing pain in his heart. Did he overstep by saying things so openly to the royal he vowed to protect?

    ¡°No,¡± she tried to wiggle out of hisp if not for the steel-like hands that held her firmly in ce.

    ¡°Tell me, please...¡± his voice was gentle as he worried about what he did wrong. Does she hate him for forgetting his ce?

    ¡°Do I have to kiss you again, my queen? Do I need to seal your lips just so you can be honest?¡± his eyes lingered on the luscious lips he already miss.

    She shook her head, ¡°I just want to rest right now.¡±

    He let her go back to her side of the carriage as she pulled her robe closer to her body.

    The knight felt a pang in his chest thinking how the queen disapproves of what just happened between them.

    And the queen worried about her knight not feeling anything for her.

    Indeed they are fools. Fools in love.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Library

    Dominus finally felt at peace as the day for their departure arrived. To say he wasn¡¯t at ease in this ce is an understatement.

    But what irritated him is the queen trying to keep her distance from him. He wondered what it is he did wrong.

    She has just suddenly been avoiding him, and when they are together she wouldn¡¯t even say a word unless he asks her something.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, irritated as the queen bumped into him and tried to walk in the opposite direction.

    ¡°You should just go ahead, I need to go somewhere first,¡± she bit her lower lip as she turned red.

    ¡°Your cheeks change color when you lie,¡± he whispered, his deep baritone filling up her mind with crowded thoughts.

    She closed her eyes, trying topose herself as she tried to distance from him. Just the nearness of him made her feel so warm.

    .....

    It¡¯s not helping that his deep voice filled up the hall, making her feel dizzy... no, steamy. She shook her head in shock from what just crossed her mind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree with me, my queen?¡± he teased her, enjoying the fine reddening of her cheek as she tried to avoid him.

    ¡°I am not trying to avoid you,¡± she muttered, unable to think as he leaned closer to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything about avoiding me, your highness,¡± he chuckled, loving how he has affected her so.

    ¡°All I¡¯m trying to say is,¡± she stopped and got lost in his eyes as they turned murky gold. She felt hypnotized to look at them until she forgot her words.

    ¡°All you are trying to say... is?¡± he asked, loving the panic in her eyes as she tried toe up with coherent thoughts.

    ¡°That you should go ahead, I- I,¡± she pushed him away and didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°I left something in the library,¡± she lied and went back to where she came from.

    He followed her like a walking mountain behind her small form. Her hurried footsteps lead her to stand behind a bookshelf, as she picked up a random book.

    He frowned as he read out loud the title of the book, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you read such things, my queen. Nirvana through physical contact?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh...¡± she closed the book and looked at the cover. Not wanting to look like a liar, she hurriedly embraced it.

    ¡°Well yes, of course. I am a naturally curious individual. I have an interest in a lot of subjects, as you know I don¡¯t get shy from learning. There are some things about my body I would like to know too. Who told you I¡¯m not interested to know about these things? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not of age to learn about this. I- I have a right to read whatever book on whatever topic I desire,¡± she blushed hearing herself say those words.

    He came nearer, her back almost touching his front as he leaned close into her, his hot breath fanning her ears, ¡°Those things need a demonstration, not reading.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    She took a step back as she panicked, hence the distance from their bodies disappearing conveniently for him.

    He held her by her waist as she got out of bnce, steadying her and at the same time pulling her closer.

    ¡°I was informed we are leaving today,¡± he whispered, his hot breath fanning her ear as his hips pressed on her buttcheeks.

    She blushed, castigating herself. How can she feel so hot when they are even fully clothed.

    ¡°Yes, I was just about to tell you that myself. Our luggage is already on the carriage, I have also said my goodbye to the queen and her congregation,¡± she exined.

    ¡°I- I just wanted something to read on our way back,¡± she blushed, running out of words to defend her seemingly choice of book.

    ¡°You are not afraid someone else might see you holding that?¡± he chuckled, amused that she even tried to lie. He can see through her excuses.

    She dropped the book on a nearby table and started walking towards the door. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t take it then,¡± she was all red as she conceded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t learn,¡± he followed her. ¡°You just need the rightpanion for it,¡± he said seriously.

    She blushed, not able to tell if he is just teasing her or if he is serious about it. She made the mistake of looking back.

    She was shocked at how close they are, she took a step back and find herself trapped behind the door and this giant of a knight.

    ¡°Then, I should ask around for someone to teach me in that department,¡± she said, trying to keep a straight face.

    His eyes darkened, his bright gold eyes turning into dangerous murky gold. He ced his palm against the door,pletely trapping her as he grinned.

    ¡°Do you wish to try that then, with someone, my queen?¡± if only she wasn¡¯t clueless, she should have seen he wasn¡¯t kidding.

    ¡°Of course, I told you I am naturally curious. As a matter of fact, I¡¯ll try that with someone as soon as we returned,¡± she continued with her lies and was interrupted only when he lunged forward and imed her lips.

    His hands were on her cheeks as he kissed her most passionately. Opening her lips to his tongue as he slides his tongue inside her mouth, tasting her and making her moan.

    She felt scandalized by the sound she made so she tried to push him away. But he didn¡¯t let her go, he grind his hips against hers rubbing his clothed cock with her still clothed but wet entrance.

    Her skirt was lifted high as he made a thrusting motion, his hips gyrating with hers as their lower bodies rubbed together. The friction of the clothes they were still wearing brought her back as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    He stopped when he heard her, then fixed her skirt and her hair, sniffing on her neck as he whispered, ¡°If you really want to learn, I¡¯ll be your partner, my queen. You need to learn from the best.¡±

    She blushed and hurriedly opened the door running out of the castle and into the carriage. A smile formed on his lips as he looked at her panicked form climbing aboard her seat.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Redirection

    Dominus crumpled the telegram he had just received, he was about to tear it to pieces when the queen arrived.

    ¡°Sir Dominus,¡± she called his name as her eyes darted to the piece of paper in his hand.

    He tried to fake a smile as he greeted the queen. She is breathtaking as always. Her hair was kept in a neat bun adorned with jewels, exposing her milky shoulders.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, looking intently at the telegram he held in his hand.

    ¡°Nothing my queen,¡± he lied, his voice was low as he tried to hide the paper from her.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± she demanded with her hands on her hips.

    He sighed and handed her the telegram, displeasure clearly written on his face as he maintained his famous scowl.

    .....

    She giggled from seeing the expression on his face. ¡°Why are you so worried anyway?¡±

    She began to silently read the contents of the letter and looked up at him. ¡°You should go,¡± she said seriously.

    ¡°No, I will not leave you alone unprotected,¡± he maintained his stance and frowned at her.

    ¡°But you needed to celebrate the festival with them. It¡¯s your tribe¡¯s tradition, isn¡¯t it? And if I understand correctly, you are a descendant of your tribe¡¯s chief, don¡¯t pretend that this doesn¡¯t mean anything to you,¡± she scolded him.

    ¡°The old chief yes, but the new chief is my sibling,¡± he looked away from her, thankful that she is not aware of his culture. He as the first son should have inherited the chieftain upon his father¡¯s death if not for his decision to leave it all, to be beside her.

    It will just spurn new questions when she finds out, and then how will he ever convince her of his reasons. Even he finds his reasons crazy and terrifying.

    How can she not hate him when she knows of the depths of his reasons? He who has schemed to stay beside her, he who dared to believe he can be permitted to stay by her side?

    He said coldly, ¡°I do not care for the new chief. It was one of his men who attempted to take your life.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I have forgiven them. Your tribe was naturally angry when you made them surrender. They felt betrayed, they felt like your ideals have been undermined by the crown, which I represent. That is why I want to be there and bridge the gap between the crown and your people. I want them to get to know me,¡± she tried to rationalize with him.

    ¡°Sometimes, you are too kind for your own good. Nevertheless, I will not be joining them. I could not possibly leave you here with the bunch of your other royal knights. The gods know they could not protect you when they have never actually seen a real battle,¡± he said with finality as his golden eyes dimmed.

    Sheughed seeing his reaction, ¡°Then must I find a new escort?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª-

    The question made him look at her as if she had suddenly grown some wings. ¡°Are you insane? You just arrived, the gods know you need to rest. And that¡¯s your enemies¡¯ territory, you simply cant march into it.¡±

    She touched his arm as he seethed with anger, ¡°I¡¯ll do this thing to get to know my people. They have always been my people as well. I want to learn your culture, yournguage, your beliefs, so that I can embrace you wholeheartedly as part of the people I serve.¡±

    ¡°And what of your health and your safety?¡± even the gentle touch of the queen did nothing to ease his outrage from hearing those words.

    ¡°We both know we can do nothing about my health. It is what it is, and like a candle, my life will one day be snuffed out,¡± she smiled at him, the smile making his heart hurt more.

    ¡°You are not going to die, I will do everything to keep that from happening,¡± he said seriously as he held her by her shoulders.

    ¡°Everyone will die one day or another, Sir Dominus. At least let me do something to stop the division among my people while I¡¯m still able,¡± she begged him, her blue eyes seemed to have calmed the fire that has been lit up inside him.

    ¡°Will you be my escort, Sir Dominus?¡± she asked him, hopeful.

    ¡°As if I could let any other man stay by your side,¡± he said grimly, this time his hold loosened and his hand tenderly cupped her chin.

    ¡°I am d to hear that,¡± she said, blushing.

    ¡°Why do you seem to know exactly how to make me do things that I hate? You are the most formidable queen I have ever met,¡± he whispered with such tenderness it made her feel like she might melt in his arms.

    ¡°I rather thought I am too frail to ever be called formidable,¡± her soft voice wasced with teasing as she smiled at him.

    ¡°Ahhhh, see what I mean?¡± he caressed her cheek, admiring the beautiful smile that painted across her face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked him, her heart making summersaults as his golden eyes met with hers.

    ¡°Your smile is enough to make me forget about resisting,¡± he said, the deep baritone of his voice continuing to echo in her ears.

    ¡°Then why do you even try?¡± she asked him, not knowing if they are still discussing the same topic.

    ¡°Because it is unreasonable not to try to resist you,¡± he lowered his head to hers and dipped his lips, allowing their lips to brush softly against each other.

    ¡°Who cares about reasons, I do not want you to stop yourself,¡± she blushed as her hands desperately tugged on his cor.

    ¡°A queen shouldn¡¯t be foolish,¡± he gently caressed her cheek, then reced the trail with his lips.

    She melted in his arm as he left butterfly kisses on her cheek, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being foolish. If asking you not to stop is me being foolish, I¡¯ll rather never regain reason.¡±

    He chuckled, loving the words she uttered just now, ¡°Even then, I¡¯ll have to try to stop myself. The gods know a frail little thing like you can easily be broken. I fear you might notst even a minute on my bed.¡±

    She hit his arm and smiled as she looked up at him, ¡°I¡¯ll just have to try then.¡±

    His deep voice made tingle run down her spine, excitement making her heart thump faster against her chest as he whispered, ¡°Once I find you a cure, I promise not to hold back any longer, my queen. At least let me do that for you, and let me im you as a reward once I do so.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Always

    Mary tried to ignore the dagger-like looks being thrown her way by the woman who introduced herself as the chieftain¡¯s fiance.

    For someone engaged, she has been unusually touchy with the queen¡¯s knight, even publicly touching his arm and whispering things in his ear.

    Mary felt something bubble up her chest as the woman leaned closer to Dominus while she was serving him his dinner. Dominus doesn¡¯t seem to mind and so did the rest ignored it like it wasmon between the two.

    To say the queen is experiencing jealousy for the first time in her life will be correct, but she doesn¡¯t realize this emotion just yet.

    She excused herself as she lost all her appetite when the woman started feeding Dominus, uncaring if there are others equally sharing the meal with them.

    She didn¡¯t expect Dominus to follow her inside her tent, but she felt a bit satisfied that he did so.

    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Dominus asked as he went near her, staring down at her small frame as she tried to keep an uncaring facade.

    .....

    ¡°Everything is perfectly fine. You should go back to your would-be sister-inw,¡± she said icily as she tried to dismiss him.

    ¡°Why should I go back there when you are here?¡± he asked, unable to see what is wrong with her since she never acted this way before.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be a hindrance to your reunion,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but pout which made him smile.

    ¡°Reunion? Whatever do you mean, my queen?¡± he asked, perturbed. Why is she acting irrationally all of a sudden?

    ¡°With that woman, your brother¡¯s fiance,¡± she said, unable to stop herself from pouting.

    ¡°Ahhh... so the queen is jealous after all,¡± he whispered, his eyes taking in the scene as her cheeks turned red.

    She didn¡¯t answer him, even she is unsure why she is acting this way. All she knows is that she doesn¡¯t like seeing Dominus being so close to someone else.

    ¡°You are jealous, my queen. I like that,¡± he admitted what was in his heart, selfish as it may sound.

    ¡°No, I am not jealous. How can I be jealous when I have no right?¡± her heart tightened up more hearing his words as her voice broke from her emotions.

    ¡°Right to feel jealous? I never heard of such a thing,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Well, in case you didn¡¯t know, there is such thing as permissible jealousy. It happens between people in love and in a rtionship,¡± she corrected him, unable to realize that she had just ced herself straight into the fire.

    ¡°Is that the only problem?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean the only problem! That is the problem!¡± she blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not like we are both in love and in a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Do you not feel anything for me, my queen? Do you not love and care for me? And when we kiss do you not feel out of breath? When I hold you closer to myself, don¡¯t you feel anything at all, really?¡± he whispered, his voice low and knowing.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°That is not the problem. I mean, that is beyond what matters. I mean...¡± she was shocked when she was greeted by his kiss.

    It was passionate, hot, designed to make her melt... and so she did. She melted right in his arms as his tongue darted forward inside her mouth.

    When their lips parted, she was panting, trying to catch her breath and to stop her heart from beating so fast she feared it might burst.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything at all my queen?¡± he smiled, a knowing smile as he looked at her trying to steady herself as she held into his arms.

    ¡°I... I...¡± she bit her lower lip as she tried toe up with words.

    ¡°You feel for me as much as I feel for you. Even a barbarian who has never known love knows this. You care for me as much as I do for you. And you want me as much as I want you,¡± he looked at her frail form and wished she can be honest even just this once.

    ¡°That... that is beyond the point,¡± she muttered, unable to deny any longer how she feel.

    ¡°Then what is the point?¡± he persisted as he held her closer, making her feel dizzy from how little the space is between them.

    ¡°The point is... I have no right to feel this way. I have no right to be jealous because I have no rtion to you other than as your queen,¡± she blushed hard as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Then you should feel jealous as much as you want. If you feel uneasy I will stop any of thedies from approaching me. If you want, you can tie me at your waist. You can do anything you want to do with me,¡± he said sincerely.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any right,¡± she rationalized.

    ¡°If that is the only problem. Then I give you all the right to do so. You have a right to me, a right to own me, and a right to be owned by me. I am yours, my queen. I am yours as much as you are mine,¡± he held her hand and brought it close to his lips, kissing it tenderly.

    She felt hot tears gliding down her cheeks as he assured her. She is overwhelmed by the way she feels for him that it scares her.

    How is she to know if he also feels the same way? Or was he saying it because she is the queen? Was he saying it so as not to hurt her feelings?

    Why won¡¯t he say he loves her then? Why refuse to say those words he knew she wanted to hear?

    She would have asked him if not for the sound of explosion they heard just then. The voices of children and women as they scampered and the shouts of men trying to warn everyone of the invasion.

    Dominus¡¯s face was calm as he instructed her to stay inside her tent. He kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe, always.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Wake

    ¡°Queen Mary,¡± she looked at the person who just entered her tent. It was her uncle, the grand duke.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± she looked straight into his panicked eyes as he came near her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get away from here my queen. I shall bring you back to the pce,¡± he avoided her eyes and offered his hand to her.

    Mary nodded calmly and followed him to the carriage waiting for them outside. There was no hesitation in her movements nor does her face betray her emotions.

    As she finally settled in her seat and the duke sat beside her, she spoke.

    ¡°Why are you here uncle?¡± she asked the one who has acted as her guardian ever since her parents¡¯ death.

    The old man gulped down and was unable to answer. He asked for the coachman to start their travel.

    .....

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to kill the innocents if it is me you wanted,¡± she told him point-nk, making the old man feel bitterness in his tongue as he told her the truth.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who wanted you dead, it was the whole of the royal family. You can¡¯t me them, for practicing witchcraft and starting an affair with a lowly barbarian. Do you deny any of these charges?¡± he spoke with a vile in his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny any. I have practiced the forbidden arts because I had no choice at the moment. You were about to die uncle, you were the first recipient of my learnings. I had to continue when an unknown sickness began to take the lives of our people. How can I not do what I must to save their lives,¡± she said calmly, without urgency.

    In truth, she had lost any hope that she wille out of the carriage alive. This conversation is happening but she knows she cannot sway her uncle.

    ¡°And what of the barbarian?¡± his uncle spoke in a dead calm tone. He has made up his mind no matter the way she answers.

    ¡°I love him. He is not just a barbarian... he is a knight. He is my knight,¡± she corrected him as she spoke.

    ¡°I will order the ceasefire between your lover¡¯s tribe and the crown once I have reached the castle,¡± the duke assured her as he handed her a sk.

    ¡°This is a potent poison but it won¡¯t distort your beauty, it won¡¯t make you suffer... it will be a painless death,¡± he continued as she took the sk from him.

    ¡°I will drink this, only I have a request,¡± she looked at him, seeing a father figure who has betrayed her in the end.

    ¡°What is it?¡± the duke asked, feeling a sense of pity for his ward.

    ¡°Leave the carriage here. Let him find me, because I fear he won¡¯t rest until he do. I want him to be the one to have me in the end. He is the only one worthy to stay by my side, and the only one I want to be beside me. I beg you to grant me myst desire,¡± she met his eyes and kissed his cheek.

    She finds no bitterness in her heart. Even she guessed how everything will end once her crimes were found out. She has no regrets, either of bing a witch or bing his.

    The duke nodded as she smiled and drank the liquid. She felt a sense of sleepiness afterward as the carriage halted and the duke boarded out, leaving her behind.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± was thest word she uttered before she closed her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Dominus¡¯s face lit up as they finally reached Selene, atst, they didn¡¯t meet with any trouble.

    He urged his stallion forward and peaked at the carriage¡¯s window only to order the caravan to stop right away.

    He wrenched the door open and grunted as he felt the cold body of the queen. He took her in his arms like she was a baby, and walked with a steady gait inside the pce walls.

    He took her directly to her room andid her on her bed. ¡°My queen, wake up,¡± he called on her tenderly.

    When she didn¡¯t move, he whispered again, and again. He held her hand and kissed the same.

    ¡°Wake for me, my darling. I need you to open your eyes or else I¡¯ll do something to humiliate us both,¡± he wasughing now, still whispering the words as he forced out someughter.

    ¡°You think I would lie to you. Wake up and let me teach you things you wanted to learn about,¡± he continued to whisper, his shoulders shaking a bit.

    He held her in his arms gently, like a breakable egg he was trying to protect. He sat her on hisp and embraced her trying to warm her up.

    He heard knocks from the door to which he answered, ¡°The queen is sleeping. Disturb her again and I¡¯ll have your head.¡±

    Whoever was behind the door probably ran away from fear. He punched the wall until his fist was all bloodied, then he went back to her and kissed her hair, sniffing in her scent.

    He hummed love songs into her ear and nted kisses on her cheek and lips. She still didn¡¯t move, no matter what he did.

    ¡°My queen, you know that I will never let another woman close to me. If this is you still trying to punish me, then it is working very well. There is no need to be jealous anymore. I¡¯ll tie myself next to you, just smile for me once again, please my queen, I beg you,¡± he whispered in a broken voice.

    If anyone sees him now they wouldn¡¯t believe how out of his mind he is, he has seen countless battles and lost his family and friends in some of them, but he has never been like this.

    He whispered over and over how beautiful she is and that she should rest and get better. He convinced himself she was very tired from the journey.

    He removed her crown andbed her hair then dressed her in her nightgown, this time peaking just so she can p him, but she made no such action.

    Even when he made sure to touch a bit of her skin while he was dressing her up, she did not even open her eyes.

    Heid her beside him and hugged her as his shoulders shook from the way he cried.

    He cried silently as he held her, threatening her to wake or he will destroy her whole world.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°The barbarians will make this kingdom theirs if you don¡¯t wake soon, my queen. They wille here and destroy everything good and beautiful. If you don¡¯t say your protest now, I swear I¡¯ll make it happen,¡± but she stilly peacefully even when he said those words out loud.

    He let his fingers inside her dress and pinched her nipples, she was cold and her body did not react.

    Frustrated, he bit on her shoulder, blood dripping down his lips. Even her blood was cold. He refused to take note of that and licked her blood.

    ¡°See, you made a mess,¡± he said teasing her and crying at the same time as she stilly motionless.

    ¡°My little queen, you have to wake. You belong to me, I won¡¯t let you leave me. If you think you can try to run away from me like this, you are greatly mistaken. Wake for me or I¡¯ll destroy the whole world,¡± he rocked her body as shey in his arms. Their bodies intertwined in an embrace as he kissed her cheek.

    ¡°If you are sleepy, then you must rest. Even I am tired as well. I am very exhausted at keeping you alive,¡± heined, his voice gentle but serious as he kissed each of her fingers.

    He fell asleep hugging her, not willing to wake. But then he heard amotion as people gathered outside her room.

    He wrenched the door open, his bloodied lips visible to all as he scowled at them. ¡°I told you, the queen is asleep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t realize a handmaiden has reached her bed, he just heard a loud cry and then the words, ¡°The queen is dead!¡±

    He stood there, his eyes zing as he grabbed the man before him. A noble, a priest, a healer, it doesn¡¯t even register to him. It doesn¡¯t even matter.

    He crushed the skull of the man in front of him before grabbing another and tearing his head off from his torso as well.

    The handmaiden cried as he went back to the queen¡¯s bed, taking the queen away from her. ¡°Tell everyone the queen is alive and well. Do everything but that and I¡¯ll find and kill you.¡±

    He dragged the corpses of the two men he just killed and locked them in his adjoining room. Laughing at how the servant girl hurried away from the room.

    ¡°They are so noisy,¡± heined and went back to his queen, holding her close against his body.

    ¡°I love you, Queen Mary. You have to open your eyes for me soon my queen or the corpses will pile up and this castle will stink with blood. I¡¯ll make a hell out of your heaven if it is what it takes to wake you. You don¡¯t want innocent lives to be lost, right? Then save them, my little queen,¡± he kissed her cheek and added, ¡°save them all from me.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Curse

    Dominus sat on the throne, on hisp was the queen¡¯s corpse starting to rot. You would have expected the nobles to make a fuss as they first did. But they¡¯re all dead now, and so were the useless healers and schrs who did nothing to awaken her.

    He sat there as his men brought a new healer before him. This time, he knew she was more than that.

    ¡°A witch you are, are you not?¡± he said, his voice serious even while he pulled his queen closer to himself.

    He like this ¡®healer¡¯ she didn¡¯t flinch from the sight of him kissing his queen¡¯s lips. The barbarians surrounded the witch, preventing any attempt from her to flee.

    ¡°I like you, you think I¡¯m worthy enough to be married to my precious queen,¡± he kissed the queen again, running his tongue on her rotting lips and then smacking his lips as he tasted what for him is the sweetest taste in all thend.

    The barbarians have overrun the pce and anointed him as king. He married his love in their ceremony and took her ever since.

    In his mind, she has always been meant for him. She has always been his.

    .....

    The ceremony wouldn¡¯t have been necessary but he wanted to give her his name, he wanted to own her in every way possible... exactly the way she has owned his heart from the very start.

    Day in and day out he would take her when he wants, where he wants, and sweet lords his love never didin. She has always been calm no matter how hard he took her, but he is getting tired of it all.

    She has refused to utter any word ever since their return. How else will she take care of the child growing in her stomach? He made sure she will be filled with his seeds every time, so there is no way she won¡¯t be carrying his heir.

    Not that he cares about having an heir or a child but even a baby would have tied her more to him. The gods know she will look perfect with their children. He would even try to be the best father just to please her.

    He would do anything to make them aplete and happy family. He would give her everything shecked before, people who sincerely loves her, a family to care for her. She deserves that.

    She is his queen, after all. She is the one who has captured his heart and soul. She is his.

    Those who dared to say anything against their marriage were all dead now, he carved their pretty tongues out so they can not say anymore lies.

    No one ever dared to repeat that the queen is dead, not even in whispers do they dare mention the queen has long gone.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    The witch met his eyes proudly, ¡°What do you want, young man?¡± the olddy asked. Although she has heard about this monarch she never really realized how sugar-coated those rumors werepared to the truth.

    ¡°As you can see, I am the king now. But my queen wouldn¡¯t talk to me. No matter what I do for her, no matter how hard I do it, she refuses to say anything. I know she has be sickly, but I wish she can at least say something. I want her fire back,¡± he said thest words softly as if afraid of the part of him that knows the truth.

    ¡°You wish for me to bring her back to life,¡± the olddy was shocked when the king¡¯s eyes ze up and the barbarians took hold of her arms as if they will twist them off away from her.

    ¡°Watch your tongue, old hag,¡± the king said, his voice filled with anger and threat as he clenched his fist.

    ¡°Forgive me, my king. I said the wrong words,¡± the elderly woman trembled before him, the barbarians let go of her as she knelt before their king.

    ¡°What I meant to say is, her soul has left her body. The only way is to rewind the time, to that point where her soul is still with us,¡± the olddy felt her blood run cold when the king kissed the queen¡¯s forehead and walked towards her.

    He dangled her in the air using one hand, and only let her go when she uttered, ¡°I know a way.¡±

    He let her go, and asked her, afraid that he has been hearing things again which he has been for the past months. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I know a way, my king, for you to bring back your time with her. To prevent her death, you simply have to meet her before she became a witch,¡± the olddy grinned, knowing she has the upper hand now.

    ¡°At what price?¡± he asked her, knowing very well he will give her anything she ask for.

    ¡°Oh, first you must kill those men, they have been threatening me ever since I came in. Without me, your queen will never wake, my lord. They dared to try to take that from ourdyship, the opportunity to rise again,¡± she pointed at the king¡¯s trusted friends who moments ago brought her in.

    The king without hesitation took out his sword and struck them down. Each of them died with eyes wide open, they couldn¡¯t believe the king would kill them after all they have done to secure his reign.

    ¡°Now tell me, or follow them to the grave,¡± he advanced towards the old witch, now trembling before him once again.

    ¡°You have to take your life and let me curse you. Curse your soul to be bound to hers. This way you can find her soul in whatever world, in whatever time and ce she may be. Until you finally reach her at the time right before she became a witch,¡± she exined the conditions.

    He took out a vial from a nearby table and crooned her neck, forcing her to drink the poison inside the sk.

    ¡°Pray Ie back alive, or you too shall die. Now chant,¡± he ordered the witch and walked back to his queen.

    He stood before the old woman and took out his sword as she chanted, for a while the olddy feared he would strike her.

    Instead, after shepleted her chant, he pierced the sword through his chest as he coughed up blood, he sat with the queen still lodged on hisp.

    He held her lifeless body close to him as he felt his body slowly turning cold, he whispered lovingly before kissing her lips, ¡°My queen, let¡¯s meet again.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: ii. Prince

    Dominus grunted as he woke from another nightmare, he switched on hismp and drank the water waiting for him at his bedside table.

    Damn that woman, ever since she transferred he has been suffering from recurring nightmares like this one.

    Can anyone me him for hating her so? And what of that weird story about him being a knight and the wretched nerd being a queen.

    He tasted bile on his lips as he cursed the gods, fuck the mother fucking gods!

    He is just in senior high, goddamn it! Why the hell should he be dreaming of fucking rotten corpses and confessing love to a dead woman with that nerd¡¯s face!

    He kicked the covers off him as if they were the reasons for his recurring dream. He felt suffocated, like breathing in air is a difficult task to do.

    He cursed the gods again and went to his private bathroom, he took off his pajamas and took a cold shower. Cursing himself for getting a boner just from remembering her face.

    .....

    Why does he think of her fucking all the time? He, the most popr high school jock, the football team¡¯s captain and star yer, is attracted to a girl like her? No, that is by far the mostughable thing he can think of. It is just not possible in this world.

    He faced the shower as he opened his lips as if trying to cleanse himself from the sweet taste of her that his dream brought him.

    He should be grossed out by the dream, he was kissing the lips of a goddamn corpse, but gross is something his mind cannot fathom right now. For some reason, the memory of the kiss just caused him an immediate surge of sexual excitement. He cursed again at the realization.

    He showered until his body felt ice-cold and his heat finally calmed down. He and his ssmates just turned fucking eighteen, how can his mind wander there?

    He is aware that most high schoolers their age have engaged in sexual stuff but he was waiting for at least until college to do that. He wants it to be with someone special, the thought brings him back to her beautiful face. Damn it, Mary!

    He dried himself with the towel with still her body on his mind. Was theck of physical intimacy the reason he has been attracted to her, was it not being able to let off steam as they call it?

    He brushed his teeth and washed his face, trying to convince himself he just needed to try having sex. Legally speaking he is not a minor, and technically speaking he has been horny as hell these past few weeks.

    If he can be honest, he has just been unusually bothered by only one person. He just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the nerd, even porn actresses do no good to his plight. It was just her that caused his body to react this way.

    He nced at the clock and cursed at how early it still is. He groaned as he put on his boxers, and started to wear his uniform. He put in some new uniforms for their football practiceter and a notebook barely filled up.

    The maids greeted him as he walked towards the breakfast table. He is used to being served hand and foot, like some privileged noble born into a wealthy and powerful family.

    The maidsid down a fine breakfast selection prepared by their chef as he dug in and ate, not waiting for his parents to join him.

    To him, family is overrated. He never felt the need to spend more time with his parents which obviously was fine with them as they never even have time to stay inside the house anyway.

    He is used to being alone when inside theirvish mansion. It was fine for he gets a lot of attention at school from girls and his famous clique, what more can he ask for? Who needs realpanionship anyway?

    He hurriedly finished his meal and boarded his ck Ferrari, starting up the engine. As the engine revved up, he muttered, ¡°nothing else beats traveling in a ck stallion¡±.

    He chuckled as he said that out loud, he was reminded of his dream about riding a fine giant stallion and saving a weak damsel in distress he called his queen.

    He shook his head, wondering how on earth he can refer to that dream character of his as himself. He won¡¯t fall for a weak girl like that. Maybe he will never fall in love at all. That is something he doesn¡¯t believe in anyway.

    He cursed the gods for torturing him as he entered the school grounds at the very same time the nerdes in.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    She have her mind in the clouds as she nearly bumped into his car if not for him stepping on the breaks.

    He cursed as he went out, the girl in question sprawled over the floor. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? Are you blind or just in stupid?¡± he asked angrily at the girl who trembled at the sound of his voice.

    Who can me her? He has bullied her ever since her arrival. She is a mere transfer student who was lucky enough to be a part of the student exchange program.

    But aside from that, there was nothing that would have justified his bullying. She has tried to stay very far from him since day one but he still mercilessly made her life a living hell.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered as the man towering over her small form. She tried to stand up but winced, she might have injured her ankle.

    He stood menacingly in front of the five feet school girl who shuddered from how his almost seven feet height hovered over her.

    Without saying anything, he carried her in his arms, yanking the door of his car open.

    ¡°But I can take care of myself, there is no need to trouble yourself, please. Please just put me down, I don¡¯t want to waste any more of your time,¡± she pleaded desperately which irritated him more.

    Is being with him something to run away from? Much more something to make another beg to be let go of? Dominus¡¯s face darkened hearing her desperate plea. He has be more irritated at the school nerd somehow because of her antics.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he ordered her coldly, his baritone voice vibrating through the small space. He cursed and started the engine again, heading for the school clinic.

    She shuddered more, thinking about the trouble she will have to deal with for the rest of the day. His fans won¡¯t like this scene and she will for sure run into some of them againter.

    That¡¯s why she hates being seen with him like this, even his friends bully her, making fun of her as if she has dreams of making the school prince hers.

    She sighed, there is no agenda like that! Dominus is not even her type, she wants someone soft and kind, and gentle, not someone who scares every part of her every time they ran into each other.

    His mere presence is enough to trigger a heart attack. Her knees weaken in his presence, her lips tremble as she tries to grasp for words, and her head spins whenever he is near- so much so that she can¡¯t think straight.

    Why in the world will she like someone who makes her feel that way?

    Plus do they really think she stands a chance? I mean, look at him... he is the school prince, and she... is practically a wallflower.

    There is no way in this universe that someone like him will find any interest in someone like her. They are clearly just wasting their precious time and energy making her feel miserable, when really there is nothing to gain.

    If they can only consider this rationally, they wouldn¡¯t have bullied her. Still, they call her names anyway and pointed out how ugly and aggravating she ispared to their prince.

    How does that make any sense? She could not understand why they won¡¯t just leave her alone.

    To be honest, it must be her ill luck. No matter how hard she tries to run away from him, the school prince somehow always finds her, unintentionally she bet.

    It is just so unfair sometimes how she feels like there is some mysterious force at work, tying them up, ordaining them to be miserable together.

    She looked at the rearview mirror and blushed when their eyes met. His golden eyes turned into murky gold as he looked into hers.

    It was as if he has been looking at her for quite some time, observing her like a specimen that caught his interest.

    She looked away, thinking nothing more of it but as a weird coincidence. For why in the world will someone like him look at someone like her?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: ii. Clinic

    The clinic was open but the nurse was not in yet. Dominus opened the door wide for the frail girl toe in.

    He wondered how a pocket-sized girl can be of any interest to him. He has always despised the weaklings and this girl seems to be heading their club.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± he motioned for the girl to sit on the examination table.

    She meeklyplied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± she mumbled.

    He clenched his jaw. Why does she have to oppose him every time? Why does spending a bit amount of time with him so impossible for her?

    Was it really that much of a hardship to remain beside him? He clenched his jaw at the thought of him being so reprehensible to her.

    Why does he even care anyway? It is not like he cares about how she views him. She was just a schoolmate, they were not even friends.

    .....

    She probably is just the only one in the entirety of the school popce to hate his guts. So why should it affect him so?

    He couldn¡¯t understand that about himself, nor does he want to dwell on the whys. For some reason she despises him, and that is none of his business.

    ¡°Shut the hell up, and stop talking. Your voice irritates me to no end,¡± hemanded her and took antiseptics and bandages for her wound.

    She raised her skirt a bit, exposing her pale skin and bony kneecaps. He wondered how on earth a bloody knee can affect him so much.

    He kneeled in front of her dangling legs and fought his desire to grab and run his fingers on them. Fuck horny hormones, he cursed. Why can¡¯t he get a break from all this? It is driving him insane.

    He cleansed the wound with antiseptics as gently as may be possible, stopping every time she makes even a wince, and then continued when she urges him to do so.

    He ced a bandage on top of her wound and disposed of the cotton balls he used. He was returning the betadine solution when he heard her voice.

    ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t have to help me as it was all my fault, and yet you chose to. I know this is all so troublesome for you, I have taken so much of your time,¡± she looked at him and forced a smile as she uttered the words.

    Dominus felt his world stop the instant their eyes met and he heard her say the words. As if he was mesmerized by a vision, he looked intently into her eyes.

    For a moment, he was blinded by a vision of the girl wearing a crown and draped in red royal robes. She looked exactly like the girl in his dream, there is no denying it. She looked like his queen.

    The moment was thankfully interrupted as the nurse came in to greet them.

    They exined the reason why they were there and she handed the girl some medicines to help with the pain and to avoid infection.

    As soon as they were out of the nurse¡¯s clinic, the girl tried to escape. If not for Dominus¡¯s fast reflexes she would have run to the other side of the hall.

    His strong hand held her by her shoulder. ¡°Where are you going? Running away from someone you owe favor from?¡±

    She tried to calm her fast-beating heart as she exined to him, ¡°I was about to go to ss. I¡¯m not running away. I just don¡¯t want to bete.¡±

    He frowned, ¡°We arrived an hour early, so stop your excuses. Instead, why don¡¯t you ask me what you should do in exchange for my help?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask for your help, I didn¡¯t even want it! I would have managed to clean up my wound. I did not wish to cause you any trouble,¡± she rationalized.

    ¡°Are you stupid? It doesn¡¯t matter if you intended for it to happen or not. What matters is you did cause me an inconvenience. Won¡¯t it be rude to just try to run from someone who just moments ago became your knight in shining armor?¡± he asked in a serious tone which caused her tough.

    ¡°Are you being serious right now? A knight in shining armor?¡± she looked at him as she tried to reign in herself.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I may not be as smart as you Ms. Nerdy but I do know about some good manners. Now it is up to you to revisit some,¡± Dominus walked closer to her which made her gigglese to a halt.

    Suddenly all she can think of is how close he is to her, how his towering figure just caused her heart to do some somersaults.

    ¡°Then what do I need to do, to repay you for the kindness you have shown,¡± her voice came out as a whisper as she for a moment seemed to have lost her ability to think.

    ¡°Repay me? A kindness given can never be fully repaid. But for one, let¡¯s go have breakfast. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t deny me even that,¡± he leaned closer, making her hearte to a stop only to do a marathon.

    No matter what she says, or how she denies it, this man affects her so. And she knows it is crazy and all, but she couldn¡¯t seem to stop that part of her that melts every time their eyes meet.

    She gulped as their eyes met once again. Why does he affect her so? This big domineering man the school worships.

    She hates him and despises how spoiled and how irresponsible he is. So why does she feel like this whenever he is near? Like her heart will suddenly burst and her body will suddenly be consumed by me.

    Her mind nks out from his scent alone, her voice breaks from hearing the deep baritone that belongs to him. She couldn¡¯t understand it all, how she can feel all these things for the man who bullies her to no end. The man she truly hated.

    Tall, muscled men always turned her off. For her, they are nothing but walking air-heads. She despises the privileged kids who have it all and yet chooses to bully others. And he, for her, was the epitome of both shits.

    Then why is it that, when their eyes meet, she feel like she is going to melt from the way he looks at her? And why is it that her heart beats so fast against her chest even when she is supposed to feel irked by his touch?

    ¡°You owe me, do you wish to deny it?¡± his face darkened as he looked at her hesitating and trying to find an excuse yet again.

    ¡°I know, and I will not run away. I will join you for breakfast. So please let go,¡± she nodded and looked at his hand on her arm, reminding him that he was still holding her.

    ¡°You want me to let go? No dearie, I¡¯m not taking any chances,¡± he grunted and took her bag from her, swinging both their bags on one shoulder while his other hand grips her arm tightly.

    ¡°You can let go now. I will follow, I promise,¡± she said as she nervously looked around. Hoping not one of his fans has seen, or she will for sure be held for penance by them once again.

    ¡°Stay put and shut the hell up, unless you want me to throw you over my shoulder as well. If you continue with your futile struggles I would have to assume it is what you wanted from the start,¡± she felt her nerves tingle from the image he painted in her mind as she mindlessly followed him, his hand still lodged in her arm.

    ¡°What did you say? I never desired that! I never wanted anything close to that to happen. All I wanted to say is, this is crazy as hell, and I can walk by myself without you behaving like a prison guard. I already said I won¡¯t run away,¡± she hissed, trying to remove his hand.

    ¡°Is that right? Are you not going to shut the hell up, or do you really like pissing me off to get my attention? I¡¯m already thinking that, to be honest. One moment you are as meek as amb and the other moment you act like a cobra ready to strike. Is this a tactic to win my affections?¡± he stopped and walked towards her as she backed away.

    ¡°I do not have that kind of thinking! Why should I want to get your attention? You of all people! I do not desire to be close to someone like you,¡± she bit on her lower lip as his face darkened from what she said.

    ¡°Was that an insult just now? Is this how you thank me for what I just did for you,¡± he mmed his hand against the wall which made her lips tremble.

    ¡°No, I- I did not mean to insult you in any way. I just don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea and start to hate me for liking someone like you,¡± she rified even when she felt her knees weakening from how close their faces are.

    ¡°Someone like me you say. And what am I? Tell me what do you think I am,¡± he should get mad at her for wherever her newfound courage came from to say those words, but his voice was gentle as his thumb traced her chin.

    ¡°The boy I am not permitted to like,¡± she lowered her gaze but was forced to look into his eyes as he lifted her chin to look up to him.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± he asked, his voice a mere whisper as he tried to make sense of it all. Her words and his reaction to every word.

    ¡°Because you are perfect,¡± she muttered before she can realize what she just said.

    A satisfied smile crept on his face as he sped her hand on his and began to drag her again to the school corridors.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked as they passed by the cafeteria.

    ¡°Tell me, are you nervous, Ms. Nerd,¡± he hushed her in a serious tone but kept on walking.

    ¡°No, why should I be nervous. I just want to know where we are going,¡± she denied what is obvious to the naked eye.

    He chuckled, his baritone voice causing shivers to run down her spine. She felt her cheeks turn hot as he leaned even closer to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he whispered against her ear and dragged her away.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: ii. Clueless

    Mary¡¯s eyes widened when they entered a luxurious building in a hidden part of the school grounds.

    ¡°What is this ce? It looks like a pce built inside the school! Are you sure we are allowed in here? I mean, this doesn¡¯t look like a ce for the students,¡± she asked as she turned her head to look at every gorgeous detail.

    The servants greeted them and ushered them in, leading them to an even grander bachelor¡¯s pad the whole football team can probably fit in.

    ¡°Stop asking silly questions. Why do you keep on yapping about useless stuff when you can just stay put? It has gone past the level of cute, it has be a bit bothersome and irritating,¡± he told her, dragging her inside the room.

    She felt her heart flutter with his utterance. What does he mean? That she was cute before to him? She tried not to overanalyze but her brain seems to be focused only on that particr detail.

    She felt her cheeks burn so she diverted her attention to thevish mansion interior of the building they just entered.

    ¡°Well, at least say something. I am clueless here. Why are we here and where exactly is this? I¡¯m not just a doll you can choose to drag around without any exnation,¡± she finally raised her voice when he let go of her.

    .....

    ¡°My family owns this school. I think you were made aware, are you not? This building was built for me and the future generations of our family who might choose to study here. So of course we are allowed in here. My family owns this ce, and right now you are my guest. Unless of course, you continue to irritate me to no end. In that case, I might just choose to feed you to the dogs,¡± he stood by the door as if deliberately blocking the exit as she scoured to sit on the sofa.

    ¡°What do you mean you are going to feed me to the dogs? You cannot possibly do that! I have high hopes for my future you know! I want to work, get married, have kids, all those goals!¡± she protested as her eyes widened in shock.

    He chuckled, ¡°I never realized I would hear these words from you, queenie. We are only in high school and you are thinking about starting a family. Tell me, queenie, do you fancy anyone at the school yet?¡±

    ¡°I- I do! So what if I n my future ahead. You don¡¯t know the entirety of my social life you know. Of course, I have someone! He is perfect and he likes me for me,¡± she lied.

    Of course, no one has caught her attention yet and no one that likes her in that way. Likes her for herself? That¡¯s a big joke.

    Every time she looks in the mirror she realizes this, she will never be liked just for herself alone. So how can there be someone who cares that way about her?

    ¡°There is that someone, huh? Someone who likes you for you?¡± his voice was cold as he looked deeply into her eyes.

    ¡°What kind is this perfect man you speak of. Tell me,¡± he insisted, curious and also bothered by this newfound im of hers.

    ¡°He is... someone like me exactly! He is smart and kind, and softhearted,¡± she tried to make up a non-existent guy as she continued with her illusion.

    ¡°Then bring him to my birthday party next week. I would love to get to know this would-be boyfriend of yours. After all, I have never met a perfect man before. Maybe I can learn a thing or two from him with regards to perfection,¡± his face was dark but his voice was considerate.

    She bit on her lower lip, ¡°There is no way I can bring him just like that! He is a busy man!¡±

    Heughed, this time his voice was yful as if he had just caught her in a lie. ¡°You mean to say such a perfect man who likes you for you can¡¯t even escort you to a party? Where is the perfection in that?¡± he teased as he walked closer to her.

    ¡°Bring him, or I shall believe he is a fragment of your wild imagination. You wouldn¡¯t want to be known as that person who makes up things, would you?¡± he challenged, his eyes lighting up with newfound cheer.

    ¡°Baka! Think about what you like! I will try to invite him but I can not promise! I do not guarantee anything at all!¡± she pouted which made himugh more.

    Heughed again and sat beside her, ¡°Alright then, I shall be expecting you and your little friend at my birthday party. The whole school will be attending anyway.¡±

    ¡°Me, going to your party? What made you think I will! If he is noting, then I will not being as well,¡± she tried to rationalize.

    He frowned this time, hearing her excuses. ¡°This will be good for your nerd club, Ms. President.¡±

    She gulped, of course, she could not possibly escape. She is the president of the journalism club. She could not believe it herself, but it appears people have no interest in her club at all.

    They will rather do useless stuff than to write news about the campus. They all want to pretend they are cool like that.

    There is no way she can miss the biggest social gathering the school has every year. She badly needs new members or her club will cease to exist in its entirety. There is, after all, a minimum membership required to be allowed to exist.

    The club is the only thing she has going for herself. If she loses it, she won¡¯t have anything to look forward to. Plus, she needed it badly as it will look good on her resume.

    She wanted to write, no matter how impractical it may sound. And no matter how hard it is for a newbie to enter the spotlight. There is nothing else in the entire world she would rather be doing her whole life than write.

    ¡°I shall try,¡± she tried to appear like she does not care much about his invitation but her eyes gave her away as the blue orbs shined with her new resolve.

    He smiled softly at her, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you around. So you bettere.¡±

    ¡°What? You will do that? Or are you just trying to keep my hopes up and you have no real intention to do that at all,¡± if he really endorses her then-new members can easily be gained. Furthermore, all the bullying can possibly stop in just one night.

    ¡°Well, only if youe to my party. It is after all my birthday so I will surely be extra generous to my esteemed visitors,¡± the corner of his lips twitched as a yful grin appeared on his handsome face.

    ¡°But I have nothing to wear,¡± she said, thinking out loud.

    ¡°What kind of dress are youfortable in?¡± he asked her, his eyes never leaving her azure-colored orbs that hypnotize him so.

    ¡°I only have my school uniform as the presentable option. But no way I can wear them to your party!¡± she hesitated a bit.

    ¡°Wear that,¡± he whispered, almost out of breath. Why is it that her beauty takes his breath away? He cursed the gods for letting him feel whatever this is he feels for the nerd.

    ¡°The school uniform?¡± she rified, her eyebrow raised a bit in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, wear your school uniform. I will take care of the rest,¡± his voice was low now, his attention was centered on her lips.

    What were they discussing again? Ah... the dress code. He wanted to smack himself as he get lost in her presence. He knows he looks like a fool right now.

    There is no way she would not make fun of him the moment she leaves from here. But he could not make himself care anyway. At this moment, he could not care less about anything else.

    ¡°You know I could not do that! Everyone willugh, I will be so out of ce,¡± she corrected him. Was he really putting her in trouble just now?

    ¡°You can because I will make everyone else wear their uniform as well. Even I shall,¡± he answered her, unable to stop himself from staring at the troubled girl.

    ¡°You could not be serious right now!¡± she tried to assess exactly if he is saying the truth or just making fun of her like always.

    ¡°I am serious. It is my party anyway. I decide what everyone else wears,¡± he could not stop himself from taking pleasure in the way her cheeks turned red.

    ¡°Why?! Do you like me then?¡± her mouth spoke the words even before she can think about propriety.

    He chuckled, ¡°You do think so highly of yourself sometimes, queenie.¡±

    Mary pouted and crossed her arms on her chest, ¡°Well I just want to make sure you don¡¯t like me like that, you know. I won¡¯t be forced into anything!¡±

    ¡°Will you just rx, Miss Mary? It¡¯s not like I will force myself on you, you know. You are not even my type. What is there to like about you, anyway? Look at how in you look, you have no sense of style, and everything about you feels old,¡± he leaned closer to her as he felt bile on his lips.

    He knew those words ought to be true before, her type was far from what he used to like. Buttely... her type of girl is somehow bing hazy as fuck.

    Somehow, this girl is not as irritating as she used to be to him. He shook his head when he realized his own jumbled thoughts.

    She winced, as if in pain. She is not even sure if it¡¯s from the nearness of him or from the words he uttered.

    She knew she was not his type anyway. How can someone like him have an interest in someone like her? And yet it still hurts to hear him say it.

    The words he said and knowing that he means them, hurt her for reasons she could not possibly ept.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: ii. His Favorite

    ¡°It is not like I¡¯m thinking like that at all anyway! I am just rifying things, you know. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m an easy girl. And as I told you, I already have someone who likes me for me and who I like veryyyy very much!¡± she said as her cheeks gave away how she feel, turning crimson red from her lies.

    ¡°Stop being nervous then, we still have some time before our first ss. I assure you, if anything is to happen, it won¡¯t be because of me forcing myself into you,¡± he said so coldly but he felt that to be a lie as well.

    It is taking him a whole lot of self-control to not touch her. Now that he felt how it is to touch her skin, all he wanted to do is to do that again.

    To feel her soft pale skin against his, to brush his fingers across that smooth wless canvass, to run his lips on hers. Fuck! He cursed the gods for the thoughts that crossed his mind.

    She gulped, ¡°What do you mean if anything were to happen?¡± she panicked, unsure if she understood it correctly or was her mind ying tricks on her just now.

    He chuckled, hating that she indeed never thought of the scenes running on his mind 24/7 since meeting her. Porn movies have nothing on how dirty his mind has been converted by her presence.

    He has been a silent ve to the torture of being near her, and of his thoughts being upied by her alone ever since their eyes first met.

    .....

    She shifted nervously in her seat, hearing the chuckle of his voice always makes her nervous, her throat dry.

    She tried to ce distance between them and was shocked when he leaned closer. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she tried to push him away.

    He frowned and reached for the telephone behind her. His eyebrow arched as her palm was on his chest trying to push him away.

    He felt heat rush down his loins from the way she touched him. Their clothes did nothing to stop his senses from going overdrive.

    Her scent filled his nostrils, it was feminine and sweet. ¡°Wild roses and vani,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked, blushing when she realized he was just about to take hold of the telephone behind her.

    She took her hands off away from his chest as he adjusted back to his seat, cursing as he does so.

    She felt her heart clench thinking how utterly disappointed he must be with her. She has already bothered his morning, hurled usations against him, and now her mind has been upied by unholy thoughts just by being beside him.

    ¡°Your scent... it is of roses and vani,¡± he answered, trying his best not to lean again just to sniff her scent.

    ¡°It- it must be the soap I¡¯m using,¡± she exined. ¡°If you like, I can give you a sample. My mother makes them.¡±

    He nodded and dialed in the numbers, he lifted the receiver and instructed for food to be brought inside the room.

    ¡°I would love that. It is my favorite scent ever since I was a child. I find it so rxing when their scents mix. Maybe my nanny used a simr cologne. I could not recall where I first encountered the scent of roses and vani mixing perfectly together, but I can still recall how it makes me feel at home,¡± he told her afterward.

    ¡°Then I will bring them for sure,¡± she nodded and fidget with her hands. She is sure he didn¡¯t mean it, plus how is she supposed to hand him a piece of soap with all the eyes on them. There is no way she can even be allowed a meter away from him after this breakfast is all over, they will be back to being practically strangers.

    He will always be surrounded by his clique, his girls, and his fans. She sighs as she remembered, that there is no way he will approach her after this time. She will be the usual wallflower once again, the one he never notices or talks to.

    And she as usual will be stealing nces his way when he happens to pass by. She will be left missing this moment more, and the thought of that burns her throat somehow.

    ¡°So deep in your thoughts, I see. What are you thinking?¡± he asked her, curious as to what was running on her mind.

    ¡°No- nothing. Nothing at all!¡± she stuttered as her heart filled with anxiety from the way he seems to be studying her.

    ¡°What a bad liar you are, Miss Mary. Do you know how much you turn red when you say a lie,¡± his lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°That head of yours can never be not thinking of something. Mathematical equations, linguistics, science? Come, tell me exactly what it is,¡± he leaned a bit, enjoying her warmth.

    She blushed, his body heat warming up hers as well, and his gorgeous smile melting her defenses like they were useless walls made of ice against the heat of the sun.

    The moment was thankfully interrupted by the servants bringing in their food.

    The school nerd felt happy having been saved by the moment. On the other hand, the school prince¡¯s face cannot be painted as he scowled at the maids.

    It would have been aic relief if not for the way he seriously looked pissed as he dismissed them, aware that the moment was ruined anyway.

    She stared at the food that has been served. It is more than she can possibly indulge, there are just so many selections and it is embarrassing to admit but she only recognizes a few of them.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, queenie? Why aren¡¯t you picking up anything?¡± he asked as he observed her silence as she just stared at the food before them.

    ¡°I- I am just overwhelmed at how much there is to eat. I am not sure how I can eat all of these. Why did you have to make them prepare so much breakfast anyway when it¡¯s just the two of us?¡± she looked funny with her eyes widening up like saucers and he enjoyed that sheepish smile on her face. She has her cute moments, that he can concede.

    ¡°Well, I am quite famished. I have not had breakfast yet. So dig in because they won¡¯t lessen with your staring you know. If you want us to reach the ss on time, then you must start to use that pretty mouth of yours,¡± his voice was deep and low when he said thetter part.

    She looked up at him, pretty mouth... use... she felt her cheeks burn as she realized she has been staring at his lips when he said those words.

    ¡°Aye, let¡¯s dig in then,¡± she tried to hide her embarrassment by cing some dishes on her te.

    She was more shocked when she felt a spoon in contact with her lips, forcing her to look at him again.

    ¡°Try this, it¡¯s my favorite. My mom used to cook this for me back when I was very little,¡± he shoved an omelet into her mouth as she opened her mouth to speak.

    She felt her cheeks burn more like coals that has been set on fire. She opened her mouth wider just to amodate the food that was shoved in her mouth.

    Why the hell is he feeding her? He described her as in looking and looks old, and yet he is feeding her like this. She wanted to protest but kept quiet and chewed on the food.

    It was just egg, with butter and shrimp. There is nothing so special about it, but the vors mixed perfectly well somehow.

    She wondered if he will like it if it is prepared with some cheese. She is quite a good cook, if she can boast a bit. This kind of dish is something she can easily prepare, if she modified it a bit, maybe it will be even more to his taste.

    She stopped chewing when she realized where her thoughts led her just now. Why the hell will she even think about cooking for this brute? May she remind herself that she indeed hate his guts. She winced. Has she gonepletely mad somehow?

    This is insane. How on earth can she be feeling this way? She stared at him as he ced the very same spoon in his mouth.

    That... was that what they call an indirect kiss? That was her first kiss, albeit an indirect one, but still! She blushed and scolded herself. Of course not, how can she think this way at all! It was not an indirect kiss! There is no such thing in this world¡¯s vocabry.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Do you want more?¡± his baritone voice filled up the room once again as he shoved the same spoon with the same dish into her mouth.

    At this rate, her cheeks will be exploding soon she guessed as she chewed on the food thinking how moments ago it was in his mouth. Somehow, some of their salivas have mixed and she is tasting that somehow, right? She felt like she will copse any moment when she thinks more about that.

    She shook her head when he ced the same spoon in his mouth again. ¡°Please don¡¯t feed me again, I think I can manage on my own. It is a very dangerous thing to do, you know!¡±

    Heughed, ¡°Dangerous how exactly?¡± he felt amusement fill his heart.

    ¡°You might knock my teeth off with the spoon or scrape my lips with the fork!¡± she blushed as she tried toe up with anything to cover her embarrassing thoughts.

    ¡°Well, perfectly rational then I see. In that case, what more can I say,¡± he teased her as her whole face turned crimson red once again.

    ¡°Baka, I¡¯m just ufortable. So don¡¯t do that anymore. Plus what I just said makes sense when you think about it,¡± she scolded him.

    He frowned hearing her, ¡°Suit yourself then, queenie.¡± He ate silently beside her, enjoying the exquisite taste of his favorite dish.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: ii. Her Knight

    Mary mumbled a quick thank you as she boarded out of Dominus¡¯s car. Her eyes darted to his shoulder as she waited for him to hand her backpack.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Dominus asked her, as if he was clueless over what he obviously needed to do.

    ¡°My bag,¡± she pouted and widened her eyes at him.

    ¡°What about it exactly?¡± he asked, at this rate she is unsure if he was kidding or not.

    ¡°You have to hand it back!¡± she stated what should have been obvious.

    ¡°And exactly why is that?¡± he loved seeing her so red like this, her cheeks are like plump red apples that he wanted to nibble in.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± she felt like crying, why on earth is he bullying her again. She thought that he has some good manners in him but now she realized he indeed is hopeless.

    .....

    ¡°Stop what?¡± he is aware she will just re up more, but what can he do when she is so cute like that. You can say she actually deserves it for being so pretty when she blushes.

    ¡°Stop teasing me already and hand me my bag!¡± she raised her voice a bit but immediately regretted it as the attention of the other students shifted to her and Dominus.

    Flocks of girls started whispering to each other, she won¡¯t be surprised if it is about them.

    ¡°And why should I do that when we are going to enter the same ssroom anyway,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but grin seeing her panic over what he said.

    ¡°You beast! Do you want one of us to die! You can not do that,¡± she looked like at any moment now she will burst into pieces or punch him in the face, both are terrible options, he mused.

    ¡°Well, I beg to disagree. Why don¡¯t you watch me do just that?¡± he turned his back on her and started to walk ahead.

    ¡°No... no.... no! Please don¡¯t do that!¡± she tugged on his arm before she can think.

    Dominus¡¯s steps halted as he looked at the woman tugging on his arm. Heat spread to his cheeks as well, the warmth just spread into his entire body from the girl¡¯s simple touch.

    ¡°Why should I not? Shouldn¡¯t I correct my image and help with your things? You know, I¡¯ll have to work on my image as a gentleman,¡± his eyes were focused on hers, and that made her feel even more shy as she finally realized she has touched him.

    She let go of his arm, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want others to misinterpret.¡±

    ¡°Frankly as much as I want to help you, I don¡¯t understand a thing, queenie. Misinterpret what exactly?¡± his voice was low as he fought against the urge to grip her chin and force those blue eyes on him again.

    ¡°That you like me, in a romantic way. I know it sounds crazy but I don¡¯t want others who have an interest to think like that,¡± she said sincerely.

    He frowned at her words, ¡°Do you really care that much?¡±

    Was he real? Are you that concerned that the man who likes you will misinterpret? These are the questions he can never utter as he handed her bag back.

    Dominus did not bother to look back as he walked in steady steps. He is deep in thoughts and once again the school nerd is to me.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Mary took a seat by the garden andid her lunchbox on the table. She has always tried to avoid the canteen.

    First, because everything in there is way too expensive for her budget. And second, because she feels suffocated by the crowd.

    She opened her lunch box and started to eat when she felt eyes on her. It was Dominus, fast approaching in her direction.

    Damn it! She looked around, hoping he was just looking at someone behind her but s her luck had all run out.

    She could not decide whether to pack up and run or to just ept defeat and wait for him. But her hesitance caused her a miscalction... he was there in front of her in record time.

    She blushed as she became ever aware of their distance. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she looked up at his towering form.

    ¡°What do you want, Dom?¡± her cheeks heat up as she tried to keep a brave facade.

    Dominus frowned but ignored her question and sat beside her on the park¡¯s bench.

    ¡°Well what do you want?¡± she reiterated her question, confused as to his actions.

    He just sat there and opened his backpack, letting out a sandwich and bottled water. That¡¯s when it sinks in on her, he intends to join her for lunch.

    ¡°Why?¡± she could not believe what was happening. They have never talked since they had that ident a few days ago. So why is he here now, obviously about to have lunch beside her?

    ¡°You are so stupid, queenie. Is the reason not so obvious yet?¡± he frowned and unwrapped his sandwich.

    ¡°I would not ask if the answer is obvious to me!¡± she corrected him, her cheeks ring up even more.

    ¡°Well, for one I am hungry. And second, I happen to like to eat here at the moment,¡± he took arge bite of his sandwich as if to demonstrate how famished he felt.

    ¡°I mean, sure you can. But why? You always seat with your friends during lunch at the cafeteria,¡± she took a bite of her sandwich as well.

    ¡°Well, I see. So have you been stalking me the whole time?¡± he teased her, loving the way her cheeks turned crimson automatically.

    ¡°Baka! I will never! I mean, it¡¯s not like anyone can miss that detail. You are quite the school¡¯s center of attention,¡± she chewed her food slowly, finally adjusting to the fact that she is having a meal with him once again.

    ¡°Ahhhh... I didn¡¯t know if that is true. But I am thankful that you think so,¡± he grinned, not wanting to lose the coloring of her cheeks.

    She looks so beautiful when she blushes, her cheeks turn so red while the rest of her face retained its pale coloring.

    He loves seeing her like that, it assures him she is alive. He shook his head as he realized his thoughts were shifting back into his weird dream once again.

    ¡°Baka! Shut up and eat,¡± she pouted and handed him another sandwich when he finished.

    He looked at the sandwich, he wanted to decline as she needs it more, physically. She looks so frail and sickly that it scares him.

    But on the other side, he could not help being selfish. She has handed him her sandwich, which she probably even prepared herself.

    The thought alone made him smile as he took the sandwich she handed him. He took a small bite, intending to savor it all slowly. He could not possibly waste something so precious.

    Sheughed looking at him, ¡°Not up to your taste, your highness? Should I take it back?¡±

    He scowled at her, ¡°You have already given it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Go eat it properly then, or I won¡¯t share my sandwiches next time,¡± she grinned loving how he is acting like a child just now. He can be so cute too, she realized.

    He ate the sandwich as fast as he can. He felt regret as he ate thest piece. This is all this nerd¡¯s fault, he wanted to savor it as slowly as he can. But she had to make a threat like that!

    But wait... she did say next time, right? He looked at her dumbfounded.

    Does she mean it? Can he have some of her food again on another day?

    She took a bite of her own sandwich. Well, if he wanted, she can prepare as many sandwiches as he needed. It¡¯s not like the bread or the spread is that expensive.

    The ingredients were all just the regr kind, so why does he look like he just won the lottery.

    ¡°Stop being weird,¡± she hit his arm and smiledfortably at him. ¡°Just tell me when you want to eat with me again, I¡¯ll be sure to prepare more food.¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow then?¡± her cheeks blushed when he leaned closer.

    ¡°Well, won¡¯t you be missed by your friends,¡± she teased him, not wanting the moment to stop. If she can be honest with herself, she does love the feeling of being finally visible in his eyes.

    He flicked her forehead and smiled gently at her, ¡°Who cares if they do or not. I am getting tired of all the noise. Eating here with you is preferable to being surrounded by so much havoc all the time.¡±

    Sheughed and nudged his arm, ¡°Fine, as long as it is not a bother. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing her say those words, he bes unable to stop himself. He traced her lips with his thumb.

    Her eyes widened as he does so, ¡°Dominus...¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You have something on your lips,¡± he removed his fingers, stopping himself from reaching out for more. It was all an excuse, he just couldn¡¯t help but trace those pink plump petals that are her lips.

    She turned red and nodded, but when their eyes met, her heart stopped... the vision of a handsome knight shed before her eyes.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: ii. Struggles

    Mary nervously nced around at the school grounds that has been suddenly converted into a luxurious setting for an event.

    She parked her bike and felt her cheeks turn red when she sees the expensive cars around her. She debated whether to continue to go inside the school premises or just run back home.

    She looked at the gift she held in her hands and thought of how much she wanted to give it to the celebrant. She will go home then, once she finally hands him her gift.

    She can barely see recognizable faces. Of course, it helps that they were all wearing their uniforms but even then they were able to outshine their usual selves by putting on fabulous make-up. And here she is, wearing nothing but lip gloss.

    She looked down and felt a bit smaller because of the shoes she wore. They were old and had been used for years, she could not even afford to pay for a new pair.

    Unlike the rich kids swarming the school grounds carrying their luxurious purses and sporting blinding jewelry, she carried nothing but the gift she made herself. She felt small and inconsequential as people ignored her when she asked if they have seen Dominus yet.

    She felt like at that instant, she wanted to melt. She does not belong to this party. In this ce, someone like her does not stand a chance at being visible.

    .....

    She nervously nced around, looking for that familiar surge of bright golden locks, but she couldn¡¯t find him.

    As she took a step back, she bumped into another. She immediately turned around and uttered her apologies.

    She felt hopeless seeing it was Dominus¡¯s friend. One of those who has bullied her to no end. Although everyone else bullied her before, this man is the worse.

    A grin spread across his face seeing her cheeks turn red, he has always fancied this school nerd. Well, he is quite sure it will be her utmost pride to belong to someone like him. Tonight will be her lucky evening then, he smirked.

    Mary felt cornered by the way his eyes trailed her form, from her lips to her chest, and stayed quitefortably at her legs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll get myself out of your way then,¡± she apologized again and tried to flee.

    The man caught her arm and Mary felt her skin crawl from his touch. The man brushed his fingers on her arm and Mary had to control herself so as not to punch him. She did not want to call attention to herself and ruin Dominus¡¯s birthday party.

    ¡°Why leave so fast when you have nopany? I am willing to spend this night with you Mary,¡± he leaned closer which scared Mary more.

    ¡°I just want to find Dominus and give him my gift, I will leave right away afterward. I promised him I¡¯ll attend his birthday, that is the only reason why I am here,¡± she felt like crying as panic begins to overtake her.

    ¡°Leave right away? Then what about the party, Mary? Tsk. And by the way, when did you and Dom got together? I certainly never knew he has changed his preference from the ssic beauties to someone so in like you,¡± he teased her, in his mind, no way in all the world will someone like her catch Dominus¡¯s attention.

    ¡°We are not together. I- I just want to give him my gift. Please, I just need to find him now. I don¡¯t want to bother you more,¡± her vision started to go blurry as she felt her tears about to fall.

    ¡°Tsk, just being close to a man makes you feel so uneasy already huh. It makes me wonder, are you really that pure? If so, then you have a lot to learn, which a man like me can teach you,¡± the man leaned closer and whispered in her ear.

    She pushed him away but she was dragged back forcefully by the man. ¡°Where are you going? I know where Dominus is. So stop crying and I will let you hand him your gift as you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Please unhand me then and retain your distance. I do not wish to be held by you,¡± she said point-nk.

    The man raised his hands as if surrendering to her, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do that. Now stop crying before everyone thinks I¡¯m doing something to you. It is not good for my reputation.¡±

    Mary wiped away her tears and followed him. He has kept his distance, and with this many people, she felt like he won¡¯t try to do anything more.

    Mary followed him but stopped when she felt like the visitors are sparse in the area. ¡°I think I will wait for you here. There are hardly any visitors passing by here. I won¡¯t befortable going further,¡± she rified.

    ¡°Won¡¯t befortable going further, I see. Do you mean to say you are better than I deserve? Are you insulting me just now, you prick? Do you know who you are, right now? You should be happy I¡¯m wasting this much time on you! Where did you get the guts to think, someone like you deserves more than me?¡± the football yer held her by her shoulders and squeezed on them.

    ¡°Please stop! I don¡¯t mean that, please. I¡¯m not insulting you! I just want to hand my gift to Dominus!¡± she tried to exin even when her voice got shaky.

    ¡°You really have no shame! You reject me because you like Dominus! Do you think he is into girls like you? Your head is way up in the clouds! No way in all the worlds will he like someone so in looking and nerdy. You make me sick,¡± he began to grip her shoulders tighter, making her shout for help.

    He gripped her chin as his fingers began to squeeze her cheeks. She tried to struggle. She pushed him away and continued shouting but not even one of those who passed by them lent any help.

    To these rich kids from influential families, the likes of her do not deserve to be helped by them. She is nothing but trash in their eyes. Even if something bad were to happen to her, how is that important now? She and the likes of her are trash.

    Mary felt dirty as he held her again with his perverse hands. His hands forced her head forward until their lips are just a hair¡¯s breadth away.

    ¡°Should I kiss you then, and make you wake up from reality? I can teach you how it feels like to belong to a man. I can bring you heaven on earth, Mary. You just have to trust me. If you continue to struggle, then I can not promise you I¡¯ll be gentle. What if you struggle more and your privates got ripped off, huh?¡± a grin stered across his face as she trembled from disgust and anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you like a rag doll until your knees weaken and you can¡¯t think of anything more. I will make you forget your hallucinations of Dominus falling for the likes of you. Once I am done with you, I will expose you for the whore that you are. Then tell me when that happens, are you still way better than I deserve?¡± he hissed and held her by her hair, forcing her eyes on him as a sadistic smile painted across his face.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: ii. Confusion

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± the vibrato of Dominus¡¯s voice was heard as dozens of guests turned their heads to specte.

    ¡°Dominus, I was just looking for you. I was about to bring Mary since she has been looking for you all evening. She is having a hard time trying to find you in this sea of guests, apparently,¡± he suddenly put on a facade of a rather good friend and a gentleman.

    Dominus only had to take one look at Mary to realize his teammate has been lying. Her cheeks were streaked with tears and she was trembling like a twig being hurled by the storm.

    ¡°Remove your hands off her this instant,¡± Dominus¡¯s voice sounded like a growl to everyone who was able to witness the rather petrifying event.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not doing anything wrong, you can ask her yourself if you want,¡± the jerk made the mistake of cing his hand on her shoulder, as if to influence her to side with him.

    Before anyone can react, the man felt Dominus¡¯s hand on his arm, squeezing it so painfully so.

    The man let out a cry as he felt his tendons being forcefully ripped off of him. He immediately let go of Mary who ran a safe distance away from the two.

    .....

    ¡°Fuck! What was that for, man!¡± his eyes widened when Dominus¡¯s fist greeted him. Soon he was on the ground, with people shouting for Dominus to stop as he continued to punch him ck and blue.

    His nose waspletely broken and some of his teeth has been knocked off. He tried to push Dominus away from him, but Dominus was farrger, stronger than him.

    Dominus¡¯s rage was nothing the school has ever seen before. Sure he was known to be short-tempered and physically brutal when ites to people who get on his bad side. But he was never this- there was a certain madness in his eyes, his actions were deliberate. He wanted to kill this man in front of him.

    No one dared to intervene except the timid girl who touched his arm. ¡°Enough,¡± she whispered. It was almost inaudible when she said the word. But it was enough for Dominus to hear, like an automatic key, he was brought back to the present. A few more seconds and he would have killed his fellow student.

    He stood up and carried Mary in his arms as the rest of the students started to hover above the student who is barely conscious now.

    She did not evenin, did not say a word until they were inside his car. His shoulders were stiff as he closed his eyes and took deep breaths as if to calm himself.

    ¡°I am fine, Dom. Do not worry, please. You came on time. I am fine now,¡± she tried to assure him.

    ¡°Fine? That jerk had his dirty hands on you and would have done more if I did not arrive! What were you doing with him, anyway? Trying to find me? Just stay put and let me find you instead!¡± his voice was angry, harsh as he scolded her, but his eyes were worried and his touch was gentle as he caressed her face.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she gulped, his fingers were gentle as they touch her cheeks which have been squeezed hard moments ago.

    ¡°Do you want him to die? I can do it, just tell me you want it too,¡± his voice was pleading, as if he has been wronged more than her.

    ¡°Goodness! Dom, no! I don¡¯t want you to kill anyone, okay? I am fine,¡± she panicked and started to feel afraid he will do such a thing for real.

    ¡°Why not? He deserves to die after what he did. I want to kill him with my own hands, Mary. I feel this rage in me, I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you did not stop me,¡± his voice was serious when he told her exactly how he felt.

    She nervously handed her gift to him, hoping it will help him calm down a bit.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked as he inspected the wrapped package.

    ¡°A gift, for your birthday,¡± she replied. She smiled as hisrge hands fidget to open the wrapper, careful not to destroy it.

    He stared at it dumbfounded, ¡°You made them?¡± he asked, trying to control his excitement as he looked at those precious little things.

    ¡°Yes, since you loved the scent I thought you might like one as a birthday present. I have nothing else to give but one I made myself,¡± she said sheepishly, a bit proud of her handiwork.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked, though it was already obvious by the way his golden orbs shine so instantaneously.

    ¡°I do. They are the next best thing anyone can give me,¡± he said sincerely.

    ¡°Next best thing? Then, what¡¯s the first?¡± she was unable to stop her curiosity and asked.

    ¡°A kiss,¡± he whispered almost inaudibly, his eyes focusing so suddenly on her lips.

    ¡°Baka! what is so special about a kiss! It is not like you have never kissed anyone before,¡± she teased him for his choice.

    ¡°It would have been a special kiss because it would have been my first with her,¡± he continued to exin, hoping she somehow understood.

    ¡°A kiss with whom?¡± she asked as an uneasy feeling started to creep on her heart.

    ¡°With the one I really like,¡± he muttered, still unable to take his eyes off her.

    ¡°With Cindere?¡± a pang of jealousy surged in her as she thought of the most likely candidate. Cindere was the hottest girl on campus after all, and it is no secret that she is his ex.

    Dominus couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing, ¡°No. Not her in fact.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± she wondered why she couldn¡¯t drop the topic. She has no right to continue to question him like this, but she felt like her heart will burst from the rush of emotions she feel if she did not even try to get some answers.

    ¡°The most naive girl that ever existed. She does not know of her own beauty, or is aware of her kindness,¡± he answered, wanting nothing more but to pull her close to him so she can see in his eyes who it is he wanted.

    Mary couldn¡¯t help but blush because of the way he looked at her- intensely and deeply so. She fear she will melt at any moment from the intensity of his stare.

    ¡°Baka! how does that answer my question? Tell me exactly who!¡± she tried to coerce him further. She knew she is acting out of character but she felt an imperative to know who the mystery girl is.

    ¡°It is too soon to tell you, Mary,¡± he smiled, oh sweet Lords he loves how totally clueless she is and at the same is frustrated in equal measures for the same reason.

    ¡°Are you together yet? Have you told her how you feel?¡± she lowered her gaze to herp. She fear she would not be able to hide her pain once he answered her question.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± he whispered, wishing she will raise her head once more just so he can get lost in her eyes.

    ¡°But why so? You obviously like this girl a lot,¡± she yed with the fabric of her skirt, trying to distract herself from her own emotions.

    ¡°If it was just another girl I would have, but she is different. She is clueless about how I feel,¡± the baritone of his voice made her more nervous, more so sensually aware of their distance.

    ¡°Is she stupid?¡± she verbalized her dissatisfaction. How can anyone not know when someone like Dominus likes them?

    He chuckled hearing her response, ¡°Yes, a bit she is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her then,¡± she insisted, showing her disapproval. So what if they have just been friends for a few days, they are friends and she needs to let him show her discontent about his choice for a woman.

    He smiled fondly at her, ¡°I am quite sure you will like her when you get to know her.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± she bit on her lower lip which made him feel the urge to kiss her. Damned heavens for giving her that tendency. She is so cute this way.

    ¡°There is no way you won¡¯t like her once you get to know her,¡± he assured her. Gods he has dropped enough clues about his intentions toward her, he believes.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just tell her already,¡± she pouted, doubting she will like any girl Dominus will introduce to her as his.

    ¡°Because she is not ready, that is why,¡± he cupped her chin and forced her to meet his eyes again.

    ¡°I never knew you are a coward. I am pretty sure your reputation is wrong. They say you are a yboy, but you are even afraid to confess to a girl,¡± she mocked.

    ¡°That might be true. I am petrified when ites to her, because she is different from any other girl I have ever met,¡± he leaned closer, sniffing the heavenly scent he missed so much.

    ¡°She is not ready. That is why I am taking my time with her,¡± he whispered, mesmerized by her ocean blue orbs once again.

    ¡°A time for what?¡± she felt her cheeks turn hot when he leaned a bit closer. She scolded herself for feeling excitement when in fact he is talking about his one-sided love for someone else.

    ¡°Time for her to catch up with the feelings I have for her. Time for her to like me back, to fall for me as much as I have fallen in love with her. Time for her to see me the way I see her,¡± at that instant how he wished he could tell her. It was her all along. The girl he liked from the start.

    At that very same time, the girl of his affections silently wished it was her he liked. For she has liked him from the start.

    s, no one spoke just yet, afraid of how the other will react when they find out how each of the other feels.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: ii. Stay

    Dominus couldn¡¯t understand how after that night, Mary just seemed to be more determined to avoid him.

    It has been more than a week since then but just seeing him at the end of the corridor is enough reason now for her to run towards the other way.

    He frustratedly sighed as he looked at her seated at the front seat of the bus while he was lodged at the far end.

    They were on their way to the camping site for the seniors. A supposed team building and retreat for the students.

    ¡°Dom, you are not even listening, are you?¡± Cindere, who was seated next to him has been rubbing her legs to his, trying to get his attention to no avail.

    She felt mad at the idea that he is literally ignoring her now even as she tries everything she can to make him focus on her.

    She looked sharply at the unaware nerd sitting in front who is currently stuck up in a book she is reading.

    .....

    Dominus turned his attention back to her, ¡°Of course I am. Go on, I¡¯m listening,¡± he tried to focus on his ex who was busy yapping and being excited about spending a week with him. He is quite irritated, to be honest, but he couldn¡¯t tell her off without sounding rude, plus they did have a history and continued to be friends.

    The school bus finally stopped, having reached the camping site which is nested in the middle of the forest.

    The students noisily boarded out of the bus but the nerd girl did not move from her seat, her eyes still focused on her school book.

    Cindere and her troops got out as well, hauling their inappropriate luggage bags with wheels.

    Were they expecting a cemented pavement to walk on? Only Cindere and her group can answer it.

    The ¡®It Girls¡¯ as they call themselves found trouble in walking in their high heels as well plus their silly wheeled luggage meant for the airport.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for members of the football team to ¡®rescue¡¯ them from their plight.

    Dominus waited for the nerd to finally walk out, truth be told he is now seated at some seats behind hers.

    He himself doesn¡¯t understand why he was behaving this way towards someone obviously not interested in him. But he felt like he couldn¡¯t help himself, he just worry about her almost all the time.

    He thought they were making progress, they seemed almost like friends. Then, was she avoiding him because she is rejecting his affections?

    She finally stood up when everyone has already gone inside the cabin. He stood up as well and snatched her backpack from her.

    She blushed and looked up at him, fear in her eyes as she realized she was yet once again left all alone with the reason for all her sufferings.

    ¡°Give me back my bag, now!¡± she demanded, as she tried to get it back from him, jumping up and failing to retrieve her bag which has been raised by Dominus over his head.

    ¡°Do you realize how silly you are right now?¡± she continued in the offensive, she wasn¡¯t used to acting tough but she felt like she has no recourse. She doesn¡¯t want to be bullied again just because people misunderstood these things.

    ¡°I am just trying to help you, you are the one behaving irrationally, queenie. Stop fighting me off, I just want to help,¡± he said, his deep voice reverberating in her ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need or want your help, can¡¯t you see that? I can take care of myself just fine!¡± she hopelessly sat back in her seat and began to cry, feeling deep pity for herself.

    Dominus kneeled in front of her, his worried face tensed at seeing her sobbing like this. He doesn¡¯t understand why she suddenly broke into tears. What exactly did he do just now to make her cry?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me what I did, and I¡¯ll make it right,¡± he asked her in a pleading voice. He has never been more serious in his entire life until now. He just wanted them to go back to that moment, when they were almost friends.

    Whatever it is that¡¯s making her cry, whatever it might be in the whole world... he will go and stop it. He will do it, whatever it is she so wanted. He needs her back.

    ¡°Then stop this, please,¡± she looked at him with tears cascading down her cheeks.

    ¡°Stop what? Say it clearly,¡± he asked, unable toprehend what she wanted. What was it that was making her burst into tears? What exactly has he done that made her want to keep her distance away from him?

    ¡°Stop following me around. Stop trying to talk to me. Stop trying to befriend me. I don¡¯t want you to be around me anymore. It is suffocating to be around you,¡± she whispered.

    She was afraid to look at him as she said those words. What if he loses his cool and hit her? She has seen him in a brawl and she for sure doesn¡¯t want to be at the receiving end of his fist.

    That even is a lie, she knew in her heart he will never hurt her in that way. She can¡¯t look at him because she fears he will see the truth, that saying these things to him hurt her as well.

    He clenched his jaw and smiled bitterly, ¡°Is that all? All you wanted was to stay away from me?¡±

    She nodded and looked at the palm of her hands already wet with tears. She felt her knees tremble and her breathing uneven. She is afraid terribly of what he will do. Another lie, the truth is- she is afraid exactly if she can still keep this act.

    She was surprised when he didn¡¯t say more. He let down her backpack in front of her and stood up.

    He walked away from her, his footsteps heavy as if he was forcing his legs to move, dragging his steps away from her.

    He clenched his fist once inside the cabin lodge and cursed. Why does it hurt him so? Why does a girl like her matter so much?

    He looked out the window, still looking out for her, making sure she is safe.

    It took her a few more minutes before sheposed herself and came down the bus, hauling her backpack and walking towards the cabin.

    When he heard knocksing out from the outside, he walked ahead and called another student to open the door.

    He fought the urge to look at her, just hearing her voice from a distance as she uttered thank you is enough to calm him. That was all he needed anyway, to make sure she was safe.

    He entered his designated room and let down his things on the sofa. He kicked his shoes away and threw himself on his bed then stared at the ceiling.

    He wondered how silly he has been indeed. How can it be that he is still not angry at the words she said? She has rejected him with no reasonable exnation. Made him believe they are friends only to tell him in his face that all she wants is to be away from him.

    He closed his eyes and cursed, all he can see is her beautiful face as she cried and begged for him to stay away from her.

    He wondered if there is a chance in this world that he can do just that. He feels the need to see her, to be with her, to have her close to him. He wondered how on earth he can survive without her, she is his person, his queen.

    It wasn¡¯t fair is it, that the only one he ever wanted doesn¡¯t even want to be in the same space as him?

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: ii. Time

    For a while there was peace, but she should have known better than to believe there can truly be.

    She was at the riverbank just busy looking at her reflection in the clear water when someone pushed her from behind.

    If not for luck she would havended on her face, instead, her arms were scraped, her hair wet and her lips bruised from the contact with the rocks on the riverbed.

    She heardughs and high-fives. She turned around and saw Cindere and her friends as well as most of the football team surrounding her.

    ¡°What? You think you finally got the school prince¡¯s attention, don¡¯t you? Well, he doesn¡¯t even approach you now, I am sure he is well disgusted now that he is finally awakened from your ws. Witch slut,¡± Cindere¡¯s right-hand girl gripped her hair and pped her hard.

    She didn¡¯t cry, nor did she shout for help. Both will be useless in this case. So she just stared at her assaulter and didn¡¯t offer any resistance.

    It irked the group more as Cindere¡¯s right hand continued to p her across her cheeks. She closed her eyes as the group started chanting horrible names they attributed to her.

    .....

    The most that rang in her head are the words, ¡°Slut! Whore! Witch! Fucking ugly whore witch!¡± to which she did not dare to respond.

    ¡°Unhand her,¡± Dominus¡¯s steely voice rang through the air as he walked in long strides.

    The girl immediately let go of the nerd they have been bullying a minute ago. She trembled as she run away from Dominus who was looming over them.

    It took every inch of his willpower not to grab the girl and strangle her, not to crush her face as he ms her on the rock where Mary was struck.

    He couldn¡¯t risk making Mary more afraid of him than she already is. So he let them as they scurried like rats away from the two of them.

    He carried Mary in his arms and brought her to a nearby bench. He sat her on hisp and just held her close.

    He held her for God knows how long until he heard her speak up, ¡°Thank you, for saving me once again.¡±

    He kissed her hair and uttered, ¡°I should have arrived earlier. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt you.¡±

    She smiled, feeling her wounds now that her mind has caught up. ¡°You saved me despite everything I said earlier. You still came to save me. That¡¯s more than I deserve.¡±

    He tenderly caressed her cheek as he tip her chin towards him, ¡°Shut up. This is yourst warning.¡±

    She pouted and continued anyway, ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong. I don¡¯t deserve to be saved by you, not after the things I said.¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock as he imed her lips, tenderly and gently so. She felt it hurt at first, her lips have been cut over some rocks just minutes ago anyway. But the more he kissed her, the more she loses her mind in the kiss.

    She closed her eyes and clung to his neck, loving the way his lips gently tugged on hers, brushing softly. His tongue passed through between her lips as if wanting her to open them.

    She granted the entrance he desired and opened her lips to him, to which he immediately took advantage of. His tongue invaded the soft corners of her mouth, twirling itself with hers.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she moaned out his name as she gasped for breath.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he murmured as he took her lips again, hungrily this time. Still trying his best to be gentle and not to hurt her more.

    She didn¡¯t know how and who turned her towards himself, but she found herself already straddling his hips, her shorts getting wet from the friction of his erection pressed hard against her entrance.

    She blushed when she heard silly sighs from her lips. She felt her back arch as he touched the front of her shirt, feeling her breasts from on top of the cloth.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± her voice was almost a plea and a whisper as she felt herself getting more desirous from the way he bucked his hips to meet hers.

    It was what this new millennia call ¡®dry humping¡¯, she blushed as she realized she is reacting so willingly to his every move.

    She pushed him away as she blushed, ¡°I- I want to stop,¡± she stuttered from anxiety as she waited for Dominus to react.

    He hugged her and stopped moving, his penis still as hard as a rock underneath their clothes. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you?¡± he asked apologetically.

    She hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, I- I¡¯m just not ready.¡±

    He smiled frustratedly as he lovingly kissed her forehead. ¡°Understandably so, plus this is not a proper ce for it. Our first should be perfect, which is not under these circumstances.¡±

    She nodded as she felt her cheeks burn from his words. She wondered what he meant by ¡®our first¡¯, did he really intend to keep her after he had already taken her first time.

    He held the palm of her hands and kissed each of her fingers, murmuring ¡°you deserve the world,¡± over and over again.

    She blushed as the muscled mountain of a hunk kissed the bruises in her arms as well. Then he hugged her close to him and breathed in her scent.

    ¡°You forgot to say you love me too,¡± heined as sheughed.

    ¡°Well, you forgot to say you love me,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°I thought it was obvious. Everyone apparently can see how absolutely whipped I am for you. I love you with all my heart, queenie,¡± he said sincerely.

    He smiled as he heard herughter, it was for him the most melodious sound. He wanted to store it in his memory, the way her eyes shine as her voice filled up the air.

    ¡°Good that you do. Because I am absolutely in love with you too, my dear knight,¡± she caressed his cheek as she stared longingly at him.

    He never realizedughter can be not annoying until now. He kissed her hair again and looked into her eyes, ¡°From now on, I will protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone or anything hurt you. I will protect you with all of me, and with all that I have. I will keep you safe, my queen. So you better stay close to me.¡±

    She blinked just to be sure it wasn¡¯t a dream. Meeting his bright golden eyes, she smiled and kissed his lips.

    ¡°I know you will keep me safe, Dom. I trust you with all of me. I love you, so terribly much so,¡± she confessed and clung to his neck as he swooped in for another kiss.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: ii. Camping [Bonus chapter]

    That Dominus made those involved suffer is an understatement, they were ostracized from the students¡¯munity of the school prince¡¯s so-called ¡®friends¡¯.

    Being in his circle is one, but being looked down by him is another. It means the whole school can bully you and no one will ever dare speak up on your behalf.

    Mary didn¡¯t know that it has happened, she was just so upied by him. He will always be by her side trying to assist her in however simple a thing she is doing.

    ¡°Dominus! I am just trying to wash the dishes. You don¡¯t have to be here,¡± she sighed frustratedly as he continued to hover above her, trying to take the te away from her.

    ¡°Just let me do it, queenie,¡± he insisted. He was scowling but it doesn¡¯t even scare her anymore.

    ¡°Well, have you ever washed dishes before?¡± She asked him as she finally let go and watch him stare at the te with a nk look on his face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. But I can learn, you just have to teach me. Teach me this once, queenie,¡± he grinned and leaned close to her.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some things in return. After all, they say lovers should give and take,¡± he whispered, then yfully bit on her earlobe.

    She blushed and pinched his arm, which earned a hearty chuckle on his part.

    ¡°What other things are you talking about?¡± her cheeks heat up as she asked.

    ¡°Well, things that are of my expertise and you have no knowledge of. Or do I have to say what they are explicitly? In that case, how about we start with kisses. You are a bit of a sloppy kisser, queenie. But that can be remedied with a few more practice,¡± heughed seeing her turn red once again.

    ¡°Dominus, you are crazy! What if someone else hears your dirty mouth?¡± She red at him, her cheeks red as a tomato.

    Heughed and kissed her cheek, ¡°I won¡¯t control what I have to say. You asked for the things I¡¯ll teach you, didn¡¯t you? Besides, it will be fine if anyone hears it. I will marry you anyway.¡±

    ¡°We have just turned eighteen! Don¡¯t joke around like that,¡± she took another te and started demonstrating how to wash the dishes.

    He followed her example and washed some dishes by himself, ¡°Go watch me, I understand how to do it. Queens shouldn¡¯t be allowed to do the dirty work. Except when it involves their boyfriend.¡±

    Sheplied and watched him finish the rest of the dish bowls. She sighed in relief as hepleted the job without any broken tes and sses.

    He grinned after the ordeal, waiting for her to praise him. ¡°Well, won¡¯t you say anything, queenie? I am waiting. Go say the words I needed to hear.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dom,¡± she blushed as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Can you stop thanking me for every little thing,¡± he frowned and would have flicked her head if not for fear of hurting her.

    ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡± she asked, trying to think what may be appropriate given the situation.

    Dominus sighed frustratedly, ¡°Are you this slow? If I make you say the words then they don¡¯t even mean a thing, right?¡±

    ¡°But I really have no clue what you wanted to hear! Why won¡¯t you just tell me?¡± she protested and stomped her feet.

    Dominus sighed frustratedly and pulled her by her waist, then enveloped her in a hug. ¡°It is fine, it seems silly but... I would have wanted you to praise me a bit. I did well, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She giggled and hugged him back, ¡°You did well, Dom. That was some excellent work you did there. Who would have thought a football jock like you can wash some dishes? The whole school will be shocked to know their school prince washed some dishes for a school nerd.¡±

    ¡°Baka, you are more than a school nerd. You are my queen, remember that always,¡± he lovingly kissed her forehead.

    ¡°And you are the bully who turned out to be my knight. You have saved me countless times and I know you will again in the future,¡± she returned a smile andid her head on his chest.

    He shifted ufortably and winced, ¡°Darling, unless you want more than kisses, we should get out of here. Spend some time with the others so that I¡¯ll have a bit of motivation to stop.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she looked up at him as she tried to understand his words.

    He caressed her hair, ¡°You are so clueless it hurts. You have no idea how much you have caused me sufferings.¡±

    She giggled and urged him, ¡°Tell me already! I am dying to know!¡±

    ¡°If I tell you what I want to do to you right now, you won¡¯t be able to look at me the same way. The gods know how someone easily scared and fragile will react to my thoughts,¡± he grunted and winced painfully.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± she hates that he is talking in riddles. This man is driving her insane.

    ¡°The rest of them are by the bonfire. We should join them,¡± Dominus suggested.

    She nervously fidgets with the hem of her shirt, ¡°Dom... you do know they don¡¯t like me, right?¡±

    He frowned and just tightened his hug, she was unable to see the second where his face turned serious as anger overtook him, his jaw clenched as murderous intent shed before his eyes.

    ¡°Dom! You are hugging me too tight, I can¡¯t breathe,¡± sheined, her voice bringing him back to the present.

    ¡°I am sure no one will dare to hurt you now, I promise,¡± he whispered and kissed her hair.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join them, it will be fine too. But I might not be able to stop myself from doing the things my dirty mind conceived. Also, I would prefer if you get the most out of this camping retreat. You never really joined school retreats before now,¡± he exined and gently rubbed her nape.

    ¡°Being alone like this is so difficult for me, queenie. Listen to me this once, or suffer the consequence,¡± he kissed her hair again and lowered his head to sniff her scent.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, clueless as he pressed his head into her hair.

    He took her hands and ced them on top of his pants, her eyes widened as she felt his hardened erection twitch.

    She can feel how enormous that other part of him is at the moment, she wasn¡¯t shocked because he was almost a giant if giants are real.

    Everything about this man is massive of course as would be expected from his height and built but that thing feels more than her expectations.

    What registered in her mind is unadulterated fear as she thought of how something as thick and long as that thing can enter someone.

    Having something like that near her privates... will tear her apart! To say that having that inside her would be so painful is an understatement. That inhumanely massive appendage can be the death of her!

    She knows her anatomy, thanks to sex education and porn. And by the size of his dxxk, she is sure she won¡¯t be able to walk for the rest of the week if they ever do it.

    She hurriedly removed her hands from his pants and gripped his arm instead, dragging him towards the bonfire.

    She heard himugh at her reaction. But frankly, she doesn¡¯t even care right now.

    He canugh all he wants since she will be the one to suffer anyway. She better distract him and keeps him away from those dirty thoughts he just had earlier.

    No one can me her! This ajhumama will try to protect herself no matter what!

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: ii. Bonfire

    Mary didn¡¯t expect to have a good time, and yet with everyone being nice to her and weing her to join them, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy.

    The students were gathered in a bonfire and some beer is actually being passed around now that the teachers have all gone to bed.

    Someone passed her a can of beer which she looked down on, she was about to drink from it before it was suddenly snatched away from her.

    She looked at the strong pair of hands that took the liquor from her. ¡°Dominus! That drink was mine!¡± she protested at his action.

    He downed the can of beer and looked into her eyes before making the deration, ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to drink for her.¡±

    She pouted, really unhappy about this, ¡°That¡¯s not fair! I also want to try.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll just get sick if you get drunk. So shut up and let me do my duty,¡± he scowled.

    .....

    ¡°What duty? You are being weird again!¡± she pinched his arm and pouted.

    ¡°My duty as a knight, of course. My duty is to take care of my queen and keep her safe. What kind of a knight do you think I am to be remiss of my duty. It is the most important thing in my life,¡± he dered and kissed her in front of the others, unashamed of the way he marked her as his.

    She would haveughed at how cute she now finds him every time he does that. Knowing she is invincible made the scene cute for her.

    She would not have believed it- but it appears that she indeed has him wrapped around her fingers. She could hardly feel anything else except the fast beating of her heart from knowing that he is hers.

    The unthinkable happened. The school prince actually fell in love with her as well. The one who had bullied her since day one confessed that he has loved her since. What can be crazier than that?!

    ¡°Be serious. What duty? You owe me nothing, I am not a queen but a mediocre student trying to survive high school,¡± she continued.

    ¡°The duty to protect you. If you have forgotten, I am your boyfriend now. And no, honey. You are and always be my queenie,¡± he whispered, loving the way her cheeks turned red. From the lighting from the bonfire, she does look like her cheeks were aze.

    ¡°When did I agree to that? Did you say I am your girlfriend! Did you even ask me to be one? You never even proposed,¡± she added, her voice softer now.

    Girlfriend, really? Was he making a joke out of her? Or did she not hear him clearly?

    ¡°If that¡¯s necessary then,¡± he stood up, making people look up to him as he stood there casting a shadow over those sitting parallel to him.

    He kneeled in front of her, ¡°Mary, I promise to keep you safe and adore you in every way. I promise to be more patient when you are slow. I promise to love you with all my heart. In exchange for all these, I want you to be my girlfriend. Do you have an objection to it?¡±

    She blushed profusely and pinched his arm, ¡°Are you mad? What are you doing? Everyone¡¯s eyes are fixed on us! Stand up this instant!¡±

    ¡°Answer me first. You wanted a proposal, right?¡± he asked, his voice serious and there was no hint that he was just joking about this.

    ¡°But that sounded more like a threat than a proposal,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°If you do not ept any of these terms I will have to kiss you senseless until you admit your real feelings. God knows you are more honest when I kiss you like that,¡± he looked at her seriously she nearly fainted at the thought of being kissed in front of these people.

    ¡°I- I ept. I have no objections,¡± she stuttered and hurriedly said it, just to make him go back to his seat.

    ¡°Say it clearly. Does that mean you are my girlfriend now?¡± he rified, refusing to move until she say the words.

    ¡°Yes. I- I am your girlfriend now, Dominus,¡± she blushed as she hurriedly pulled on his arm, begging him to go back to his seat.

    He returned to his seat, as if nothing embarrassing had just happened. He urged everyone to start with the festivities again.

    She pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do something as embarrassing as that in the future.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll never win against you. You just reminded me I have not proposed yet. I followed and proposed ordingly. I feel like no matter what I do you¡¯ll always be dissatisfied.¡±

    Seeing him so serious and sad, she moved a bit closer to him and looked up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just... I¡¯m not used to being in the limelight like that. Before I met you, I have always been just invisible. Just an ordinary girl not worth a second nce. I am notfortable having eyes on me,¡± she whispered softly.

    What she said melted his heart as he pulled her close to him. He sat her on hisp and nuzzled on her neck.

    ¡°You will never be invisible to me, Mary. You have to keep this in mind, you will never be nothing to me. The truth is, you are the only one who ever mattered. There is no one I care for more than you. No smile is more precious to me than yours, no voice is more calming, and no eyes I would rather get lost in than those pretty orbs,¡± he hugged her and squeezed her small body against his muscles.

    ¡°That¡¯s a long-ass speech from the drama club,¡± she teased him, poking his side.

    ¡°Baka, I was trying to be sweet,¡± it was his turn to blush. This girl is so childish it is rubbing off on him a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is sweet. I don¡¯t even have the words to match it. That is why I chose to tease you. How can I ever match those beautiful words you just said,¡± she kissed his cheek to assure him.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have the words to properly respond, how about letting your body respond to meter,¡± he grinned.

    His teasing earned him a bite on his arm, to which he justughed. To him, she is cute this way. Everything about her is perfect, even the way her childishness rubs at him.

    Having her bite him is cute too, it makes others aware he is hers. Like marking her territory. He likes the idea of that very much.

    ¡°I just bit you, and here you areughing! At least pretend to get hurt,¡± she pouted, feeling dissatisfied at his odd reaction.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I love everything about you, queenie. Even your bite marks remind me of how crazy you are for me,¡± of course the opposite is true.

    He is the one crazy obsessed with her. Even he is well aware of the depths of his feelings. But she doesn¡¯t have to know that, does she? This way he can tease her without being vulnerable.

    ¡°You really are a baka, you know,¡± sheid her head on his chest as he made her sit on hisp.

    ¡°Dominus! What do you think you are doing, there are people around us,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Shhhh... shut up or others will notice it more, just sit perfectly still and let me have this moment. I miss you when you sit so far away,¡± he kissed her nape as he shushed her.

    ¡°Fine, but only if you behave! No unnecessary touches,¡± she giggled at how foolish the two of them must look from their ssmates¡¯ perspectives. There was nothing that matches about them.

    From how small she was to how massive everything about him is. From the way her world is so still- like to the way his whole world seems to revolve around him.

    She wasn¡¯t meant to be with someone like him. She knows it, and she fears it. But this moment right now just made her believe that maybe... maybe they can try fitting in together, like the odd pair that they are.

    ¡°Odd that you will mention that. You know all my touches are perfectly eptable and needed. I do it as a means of survival. You are the air that I breathe Mary, and touching you reminds me that you are here with me. I need to be reminded my life source is staying so close to me,¡± she blushed hearing his words but kept silent, loving the warmth his body gave off as she stayed so close to him.

    She wondered if it is possible indeed for two odd pairs to survive what others may just brush off asplete madness. Is someone like her susceptible of surviving in his world?

    She dozed off with these thoughts in her mind as the one who caused them pulled her even closer to himself, sniffing her scent as he breathed in his air.

    It was all odd indeed, how what sounded like a joke or exaggeration is the very truth about the way he feels.

    She is his air, the reason for his existence. He needed to keep her close to him not just forfort, no it was a deeper need that gnawed at him.

    He needs her. The queen he always loved, he needs to keep her safe. He feels like he will lose his mind if he ever loses her. She is everything to him really, and more importantly, she is his.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: ii. Lesson Learned

    Dominus frowned seeing the weird-looking nerd holding Mary¡¯s bag. He has been waiting for her club meeting toe to an end and almost dozed off.

    His scowl seemed to scare the poor guy as he handed her bags to him with trembling hands.

    He snatched the bags from the boy who fixed the sses that slid off from his nose bridge. His nervousness is over the roof as Dominus grunts thanks.

    Mary looked worriedly over the scene, she feels like something bad must have happened to Dominus while the meeting was taking ce. He looked really pissed off.

    ¡°Queenie,e here,¡± he said in amanding voice that made Mary¡¯s heart pound loudly in her chest.

    Mary immediately came over as his voice sounded urgent, she was pretty scared, to be honest. She does not understand what the hell is going on.

    Dominus slung his arm over her shoulder and kissed her on her cheek. He then looked at the poor nerd who turned red from embarrassment. ¡°Anything else you need?¡± he asked coldly.

    .....

    The vice president of the journalist club said a quick sorry and hurried to run away. Mary felt her cheeks burn from what happened.

    She kept silent as they continued to walk down the hallway, refusing to respond to Dominus¡¯s questions. What he did was not right. He obviously scared that poor guy away.

    ¡°Talk to me, queenie. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked her. He knew he messed up but he felt it was needed to mark her as his. Unfortunately, it seems like some needed to be reminded frequently that she is off-limits.

    ¡°What? Are you angry over a kiss? You don¡¯t like it? Tell me,¡± he tried to prod her. He has this nagging feeling eating at him, making him lose all his sensibilities.

    ¡°What you did was intimidate a friend of mine who did nothing but volunteer to help me carry my bag,¡± she finally spoke, her shoulders still stiff and her voice ice-cold.

    ¡°Not my fault you associate yourself with scaredy cats, darling,¡± he said, annoyed.

    ¡°Scaredy cat? Even a diator will be scared of you with that scowl,¡± she corrected him, her voice ever steady as she tried to make him realize how disappointed she is over his actions.

    Dominus opened the door of a vacant ssroom and pulled her in. Before she can think of anything else, he was there cornering her until her back is against the door.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested, trying to push him away.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go queenie. Not until we have reconciledpletely,¡± he whispered, his breath fanning her ears as he closed the distance between them.

    ¡°No, let go of me this instant! You think being my boyfriend entitles you to do whatever you please with me! I am through with this over possessiveness!¡± she angrily tossed those words as her fists continued to hit his chest.

    He held her hands and opened up her palms, their fingers intertwining as azy smile stered on his face.

    ¡°Stop being so difficult, my queen. I hate it when we fight. And over what? Over some useless scoundrel who will never care for you the way that I do. You know this my queen, that only I can love you this way. Only I can adore and love you the way you deserve to truly be,¡± his lips touched the tip of her ear, making her shiver.

    ¡°Dominus, let go!¡± she said it with less conviction as her throat immediately dried up from their contact.

    ¡°Say you love me too,¡± he said,manding her to look at him as he tipped her chin andzily caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Tell me, darling. Tell me you belong to me,¡± his eyes were filled with passion and a multitude of other emotions that overwhelmed her and made her heart beat faster.

    She should be used to it by now, but it always takes her by surprise how easily he can make her melt. She felt like there is an automatic switch that made blood rush towards her privates and made her pulse quicken every time he would touch her.

    ¡°Dominus, you must realize that this is not normal behavior. You should try to trust me a bit,¡± she pleaded, not wanting the argument to be buried once again.

    ¡°What behavior? Kissing you in public and marking you as mine? Making others know you belong to me? Those are my rights queenie, the moment you said yes. You are mine,¡± he spoke to her like an adult will to a child. As if trying to lengthen his patience in exining to her something that should have been obvious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me, Dom? Why do you have to scare off everyone? I will never cheat on you, you know that,¡± her eyelids trembled as she tried to stop her tears from falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you I don¡¯t trust but them, you are too precious to be entrusted over to pigs. Besides, you know I¡¯m just doing my duty honey. You should listen to your knight sometimes,¡± he said as he started to trail kisses down her neck.

    ¡°Dominus, we are in school! Don¡¯t do something so scandalous,¡± her cheeks turned red as she tried to push him away.

    ¡°How is it so scandalous, darling. All I am doing is to make you realize how wrong you are. I hate it when you need corrections, my queen. But letting you go unpunished is even more terrible. You know very well that I have to teach you your lesson my queen, or else risk you bing a brat. You know I always have your best interest in mind,¡± his hand started to feel her legs up inside her skirt, caressing the softness of her skin.

    ¡°But- but you are the one who did wrong, you intimidated my friend and...¡± and his tongue was suddenly inside her mouth, urging her tongue to dance with his as he invades her mouth further.

    His taste was intoxicating, making her head spin. She had forgotten her protests as she stood there answering back his kiss. Her fingers tugged on his shirt¡¯s cor as he lowered his head and deepened their kiss.

    ¡°Queenie, tell me...¡± his fingers were now touching the soft fabric of her underwear, making her juices dampen the cloth.

    ¡°No, please... Dominus! We are in school...¡± she couldn¡¯t even speak coherently now as he continued to put pressure exactly where it felt so good.

    ¡°Please what honey,¡± he began to slide her panty to the side, exposing her entrance as his thumb started to feel her clit.

    ¡°Please, Dominus!¡± she held into his arm as she tried to keep her bnce. Her knees are trembling so much that she felt she will just fall apart if she ever did let go.

    ¡°Please stop? Or please go even further? From your expression just now, I can¡¯t really tell,¡± he teased her as his thumb put pressure on her clit, ying with the delicious bundle of nerves that would have made her moan if not for his tongue that invaded her lips once again.

    She panted when their lips separated, her cheeks flushed, ¡°Please not here...¡± she begged him, afraid others will suddenly barge inside the ssroom.

    ¡°Tell me first, are you mine, queenie?¡± he padded his thumb on her clit, making her mp her hands on her mouth as a desperate moan escaped her lips.

    ¡°I- I am yours, Dominus! I am yours,¡± she said desperately as thezy smile on his lips grew.

    ¡°And can I do anything I please with my queen?¡± he asked, gripping her jaw and kissing her cheek as his thumb slid up and down her clit, making her juices flow and wet his hand.

    She nodded as her eyes teared up from the feeling of keeping out her cries. She felt like her whole body is ame just from his touch.

    ¡°You can do anything you want to do with me, Dominus. Please, please... not here,¡± she begged as tears started to form in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Hush my queen, I forgive you of course. I will punish youter as you wish. Don¡¯t cry now, queenie,¡± he took out his finger and fixed her panties.

    Her cheeks burned even more as he licked his fingers that have been covered with her essence. ¡°You taste so good, like always. I love you so much, queenie.¡±

    She let out a whimper as his lips touched her neck once again. His teeth came in contact with her skin as he sucked and tugged on her luscious pale canvass.

    ¡°You said...ter,¡± she clung to his neck desperately as her knees threatened to give in from under her.

    ¡°Yes, I know my queen. I am just marking you for now. We don¡¯t want any of those stupid jerks hanging around near you, do we?¡± he licked his blood-tainted lips and smiled softly at her.

    She nodded and closed her eyes as she felt pain and pleasure start tobine. She couldn¡¯t stop her body¡¯s reaction to him.

    She hates this, she knew this is not normal. But her body seems to have a mind of its own as she muttered yes under her breath.

    He sucked on her skin once again as he whispered, ¡°You are such a good girl for me, queenie.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: ii. Practice [Bonus chapter]

    He is aware of his shorings, of how he has be a bit too possessive of his love. But he couldn¡¯t help it, his adoration for her is overwhelming and so is the kind of madness that apanies that love.

    He makes up for it in other aspects of their rtionship. He showers her with gifts and affections and he always made sure to keep her safe by his side.

    He smiles at her as the football practice ended. He hurriedly ran towards her as she waved her hands at him. She was holding out a cold bottled water and a hand towel.

    He stood before her, his sweat dripped down his muscles and his well-toned physique became even more obvious because of his uniform.

    ¡°I missed you, queenie,¡± she blushed when he cupped her chin and kissed her passionately, unmindful that his teammates were still on the field as well.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested when their lips parted, her cheeks burned as she felt eyes on them.

    ¡°What? Did I do anything wrong?¡± he teased her and tucked her hair under her ear. ¡°Surely, you know how much I missed you today.¡±

    .....

    She wanted to remind him that they have technically not been away. While he was ying the practice game, she was there just watching him in the stands, smiling at him when their eyes meet.

    But it will be useless to argue with Dominus, her boyfriend will just say something crazy like if she was not on hisp then she is too far away.

    He held her hand and lead her towards a bench. It was quite far from his teammates to give them some privacy, it was something he chose out of consideration for her sensibilities.

    He smiled at her and held her hand to his lips, kissing the back of her hand as he looked at her with adoring eyes.

    She wiped his sweat away with the hand towel and hand him the water bottle.

    He drank from the bottle she offered but soon discarded it in favor of looking into her eyes. She always looks so breathtakingly beautiful to him.

    He sat down first and pulled her down, making her sit on hisp. It was already usual for them to stay like this.

    Although she was very hesitant at first, she could not resist giving in to Dominus. She felt her body feel so much more ame as he hugged her, she can feel something hard poking on her skirt.

    She bit down on her lower lip as she felt that part of him hardened from the contact of their bodies. They haven¡¯t done it yet, and she is thankful in times like this when he can be satisfied with just holding her so close.

    ¡°Did you miss me, queenie,¡± his breath fanned her nape, making her feel warm all over.

    ¡°I did,¡± she told him the truth. There is no use in denying her feelings towards him. She knows he can see through everything.

    He knows her like the back of his hand. It scares and excites her at the same time. She wondered how she can find a thing like that exciting.

    But Dominus is her me, and everything he ever did to her sparks a me into her soul, and starts an aching need in her body.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he praises her which made her blush even harder. She is thankful he was facing her back at this time and couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    She felt Dominus¡¯s hand going inside her shirt. She was wearing her uniform a while ago but she changed her shirt as soon as the sses ended.

    She wanted to protest for the sake of keeping her dignity but did not say anything, she knew he will just tease her further seeing she obviously prepared and expected this scene.

    She liked being this way with him. She knew it was not right. They still have college ahead of them. He is neen and she is eighteen and a half. They should be focused on their studies.

    It must be puppy love right, or maybe she is really a nerdy pervert, she rejected the second part of her thoughts right away. Her perversity is only exclusively because of him anyway, that makes it a bit better, right?

    She gasped as she felt his hands unsp her bra. He usually just feels her breasts on top of her bra when they are outside like this. She bit on her lower lip and swallowed her protests.

    ¡°You should not wear these constraints once we are married,¡± his hot breath fanned her ears which made her nervese alive.

    ¡°But why?¡± she whispered, her voice was different when he does these things to her. She could not help it, she feels like she is on fire.

    His hands reced her bra and cupped her bossoms, ¡°You would look so much better without them, and one less thing for me to remove anyway.¡±

    She blushed and nodded, she felt like a doll being trained, and yet she loved the feeling. Everything about him is exciting her. She couldn¡¯t help it, she is getting addicted to his touches.

    He pinched on one of her nipples which made her whimper, oh gods it felt good. She felt jealous when she thinks of how he has be so good at doing things with his hands.

    Has he touched another girl before? Has he done these things to another girl before they became a couple? She did not ask him, she fears the answer he would give and the hurt that might result from it all.

    He yed with her nipples as he grunted, she felt his erection be even harder inside his pants. Her panty dampens a bit as well from the pressure of having something so hard press against it.

    ¡°I love you, queenie,¡± he said in a pained voice as he begins to trail kisses down her neck. He sucked on her soft skin, marking her once again on that same sweet spot for everyone to see.

    She closed her eyes as she felt a bit of pain from the way his teeth grazed her soft skin. He always renews marking her when the mark begins to heal.

    He would always tell her he does it because he wants everyone to know she is his. So she bears the pain for a little bit until he begins to pepper it with kisses.

    She is sure it has turned red and that in a few days it will change to violet. She is not allowed to cover his mark with make-up because he ims that it will defeat the purpose of marking her.

    ¡°I love you too, Dom,¡± she can barely say the words as his hand started to feel from under her skirt. He squeezed her thigh as she let out a whimper.

    ¡°Honey, we should fill our bedroom with sses,¡± he muttered as his fingers caressed her thigh and traveled up to her panty.

    She felt embarrassed since her panty is already wet from her juices before he even touched her there. ¡°Why?¡± was all she can think of saying.

    ¡°So that we can look at your reflection as I fuck you senseless,¡± he grunted, hating how much control he needed to have so as not to go beyond what she can give him at this point.

    He didn¡¯t want to force her beyond what she can give. Besides, he feels she is not ready to go further than this.

    He can wait, no matter how painful waiting for her is. Truly, he is trying to be gant and gantry is causing him so much suffering. He hopes she appreciates that.

    He slides her panty to the side, leaving an opening just enough for his touches. His thumb started to y with her clit as she let out some whimpers.

    Oh gods, mirrors must be so good right now. He would love to see her expression as she mps down on his fingers.

    A satisfied smile painted on his lips as she let out a lewd moan that sounded like a purr. ¡°You purr like a kitten, queenie. I wonder how noisier you will be when we do the real thing. Will you cry out my name as I fuck you senseless, or will you beg for more? Either is good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested but her voice betrayed her, it was like a broken record now.

    ¡°Shhh... we both know if you keep on trying to talk, you¡¯ll end up crying out my name. I am doing you a favor by keeping you out of their sight. But if you make so many noises, someone might be curious and see,¡± he teased her, licking her neck as he pinched on her tender bud once again.

    She mped her hands on her mouth as she tried to keep in her moans, his fingers yed casually over her privates as she felt a knot on her stomach build up.

    He slid a finger inside, to which her eyes widened in surprise. It was his first time to do so, and by the heavens he is good.

    The motions of his finger made her unable to control herself. She couldn¡¯t help but moan and gyrate her hips to his touch.

    ¡°You like it here, honey? This is the part I¡¯ll put my dick in. Imagine how delicious that will be,¡± he smirked at hearing her sounds be even more pained.

    She felt hot tears fall down her cheek and wash down her face powder when he added a second finger. She has never been touched down there, and his fingers were long and calloused, they were rough.

    She started to whimper, sounds he love so much. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be so noisy. I already told you, the others might hear. How do we exin this scene to them if we get caught?¡± he teased her. And no, he already made sure people won¡¯t disturb them during their private moments.

    She let out cries of pleasure as his fingers start to slide in and out of her entrance, now soaking wet with her juices. His thumb continued to rub and put pressure on her clit as her orgasm built up.

    ¡°Dominus! Please stop, I am going to cum!¡± she begged him. She didn¡¯t want to cum in the middle of a football field where anyone can spot them. It will be far too embarrassing for her.

    But then he whispered in hismanding voice, ¡°Come for me, queenie. Come for your knight. mp down on my fingers thinking how much more that part of me can stretch you.¡±

    That Friday afternoon, she moaned and cried, and came for him over and over in the middle of the football field as he so wanted.

    ¡°Say you love me, queenie,¡± hemanded as her thoughts nked out except for the feeling of his fingers pumping in and out of her.

    ¡°Yes, I- I...¡± he felt satisfied as she lost control over her body and made those lewd sounds because of him. She couldn¡¯t even form a coherent thought.

    Dominus let out a satisfied hum as he witnesses her break down for him again. He loves seeing her in this state, so fucked up and out of her mind.

    To him, it only means that he upies her mind alone the way his mind is always filled with thoughts of hers. He smiled as he told himself, surely, his queen belongs to him.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: ii. Diligence [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked worriedly as Dominus immediately closed the envelope of his grading card.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said curtly, cing the envelope inside his backpack.

    She remained silent and followed him as he ced a possessive arm across her shoulder. The other students gravitated in the opposite direction, obviously avoiding them.

    ¡°How are your grades?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°Do not concern yourself with it. It will be fine,¡± he assured her. His answer was vague, making her have to guess.

    ¡°Do you need some tutoring? I mean we can study together on the subjects that you have a bit of trouble with,¡± she volunteered, thinking that he was avoiding the topic because of pride.

    ¡°Really?¡± he stopped and considered. A soft smile crossed his lips as he tried to control it from spreading further.

    .....

    He can¡¯t look too happy over this. It won¡¯t be normal under what she thought of as the circumstance. But what can he do, it seems like the opportunity is presenting itself so willingly to him.

    ¡°Of course, I would love to study with you too. It will be the first study activity of ours anyway,¡± she assured him, answering his smile with hers.

    ¡°We might have to put an all-nighter seeing the finals ising soon,¡± he tried to look serious though he couldn¡¯t help the triumphant twinkle of his eyes.

    His grades were fine, he was just never vocal about it. He is one of the blessed students who pass their exams even when they do not study for them.

    He has managed to maintain good schrly standing and captained the football team to an inevitable championship both at the same time.

    He may be gant, but it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t take advantage of an idea she initiated herself.

    Mary blushed, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for my mom¡¯s permission then. If she allows it, we can do it tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Should I apany you?¡± he leans and lowers his head to sniff her scent. He can barely wait to have her by his side without curious eyes watching over them.

    ¡°No! I- I¡¯ll have to lie, you know. A white lie, I¡¯ll have to tell mom I¡¯ll have a study sleepover with my friends,¡± her cheeks heated up admitting her intended deception.

    He frowned and tipped her chin, forcing her blue orbs on him, ¡°I hate that you are hiding me from your family. They have to know the person their child will marry.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying that, but we still have school in front of us. It¡¯s a long way ahead,¡± she corrected him but immediately regretted it the moment she sees hurt sh across his eyes.

    ¡°I can marry you even now, if you agree. We can both do that, right? We are not children, Mary,¡± his voice was serious as he cupped her cheeks.

    ¡°No, not yet. We still have so many dreams to chase after. I want to be able to finish school and work for a bit before getting married,¡± she bit on her lower lip as she became anxious of the topic.

    He pulled her head andid it on his chest, ¡°Then what about me? My only dream is to spend my whole life with you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Mary stepped inside Dominus¡¯s dorm room and felt the difference between their worlds once again.

    It would be more appropriate to call it a bachelor¡¯s pad or a family apartment. To be honest, it is farrger than the apartment her mom was renting for their family.

    The interior speaks luxury, from the soft carpet, the furnitures inside, and the ssy decors. Every detail is straight out of a real estate magazine for the elites.

    Dominus locked the door behind her and immediately pulled her in a hug. ¡°Gods! I missed you, queenie,¡± he sniffed on her neck and ced a gentle kiss on her skin.

    She blushed at his affections, sometimes she still can¡¯t believe he really fancies her. She wonders if he will get tired of her one day, the way he got tired of his other ex-girlfriends.

    ¡°I missed you too, Dom,¡± she returned his hug and was not even surprised when even that is not enough.

    He carried her in his arms andid her on the sofa, ¡°Dominus! We have to study!¡±

    The sofa creaked when he joined her, his frame hovering over her as he imed her lips. Her protests were drowned out by his tongue as it thrusts forward, forcing her tongue to dance with his.

    The pieces of furniture in his dorm room are obviously designed for him, the sofa wasrger than any she has seen before, but his massive frame caused the sofa to creak as he continued to move.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she panted as he let go of her lips. ¡°I am here to help you study!¡±

    ¡°Then, help me understand something,¡± he grins, his fingers fidgets through her blouse as they removed her buttons quite efficiently.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she blushed. ¡°I can help with most of the subjects, maybe we should start.¡±

    His fingers went under her, she closed her eyes when she felt his warm hands on her back. He was caressing her soft skin, loving the way her body reacts automatically to his touch.

    ¡°Anatomy,¡± he whispered, his lips tugged on her earlobe making her gasp.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she tried to protest but felt her knees weaken when he unsped her bra.

    ¡°What? You volunteered to help me, queenie,¡± he smiled, his eyes turned murky gold as lust overtakes him.

    ¡°Do you want to fail? I am here to help you study, please stop teasing me,¡± she begged him, knowing if he continued her mind would nk out once again.

    He ignored her pleas andtched himself on one of her nipples, his lips covering her soft bud, his tongue circling it.

    ¡°Please...¡± she tried to push him away but her strength already left her, it felt so good that she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    ¡°Just teach me this subject, I promise to take care of the rest,¡± his teeth grazed her nipple as he hungrily sucked on it, her body arching as she whimpered under him.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she moaned out his name as her fingers grasped his hair.

    He smiled satisfactorily as he felt her juices start to dampen her panties, he somehow managed to lift off her skirt at one point and is now busily prodding his thumb through that sensitive bundle of nerves.

    ¡°I cannot! Please!¡± she cried out as hetched himself on her other nipple.

    ¡°But darling, we need to give attention to this one too,¡± he teased her, making her blush more.

    His lips trailed down kisses from her stomach to her hips. He looked up at her as he started licking her thighs, locking his eyes with hers.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± she tried to hold on to whatever sense is left of her.

    ¡°Of course we can, we will just study this subject for a bit queenie. Is this not the purpose of this night?¡± he whispered, stopping his kisses as he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I-I want to...¡± before she can form a coherent thought, she felt her panties being pulled down. The cold air hit it for only a minute as he greedily opened her legs wider to a V.

    ¡°Let me show you what you want, queenie,¡± he didn¡¯t let her speak before he opened her folds to reveal her most precious spot.

    Her mind could notprehend what was happening as his tongue flicked on her clit, sending a shock of pleasure to her core.

    Her back arches as she holds tighter into his arms. His tongue moved in circles as she started to shake her head. Her legs tremble from the unfamiliar sensations he started to introduce.

    All she can think of at this rate is the wonderful feeling of his tongue pleasuring her and sending shivers run through her spine.

    She felt heat envelope her body as he continued to ravage her so. She wondered if she will be consumed by this fever and if she would regret it all.

    She couldn¡¯t believe the noise she was making as he used his tongue to lick up and down her folds, his thumb for a moment recing his tongue on her sensitive nub as he slid a finger inside of her.

    She mped her hands on her lips as she tried to stop the embarrassing soundsing out of her mouth. ¡°Dominus!¡± she cried out.

    He added another finger, his fingers scissoring inside her tight walls, making her lose her mind as he does so.

    She felt her body tremble from the way he pumped his fingers deeper into her core.

    ¡°Do you want me to stop, queenie? Should we move on to another subject now?¡± he asked her, knowing her answerpletely before she could answer.

    She shook her head as she let out another moan. She gyrated her hips down to his fingers when he stopped moving them.

    ¡°Please Dom,¡± she pleaded, her cheeks red from embarrassment as azy smile crept on Dominus¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Please what, darling? I need to hear the words, my queen. Should we move on to another subject then?¡± he enjoyed seeing her like this, knowing only he can see her this way. Only he can make her feel this way.

    Her hair was a beautiful mess as she lies from under him, her cheeks all flushed, and her walls mping desperately for more. Oh, she is beautiful. His beautiful queen indeed.

    ¡°No, please... Please continue,¡± her voice was desperate as her nails dug into his skin. She was clinging to his arm helplessly.

    She has swallowed her pride but she did not seem to mind. All she wanted is for Dominus to continue her sweet torture.

    ¡°Continue?¡± he pumped his fingers inside her which made her jolt. Drool started to form on the corner of her lips as she lost control over her own desires.

    ¡°Continue what, darling? I don¡¯t seem to understand, my queen?¡± he stopped again and smiled at her, his perfect prince-like face filled with lust seeing her pleading for more.

    ¡°Studying anatomy,¡± her lips trembled as she felt her cheeks burn.

    She understood she has stomped on her own pride now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. She needs more and he won¡¯t give it to her if she doesn¡¯t ask for it the right way.

    He chuckled and kissed her neck, ¡°I love it when you ask for it so nicely.¡±

    ¡°Please Dominus, teach me more¡±, her voice was broken from crying out so loudly earlier, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care anymore.

    ¡°Very well then, queenie. Since you asked for it so nicely. I¡¯ll have toply with your request. But first, you have to be a good girl,¡± he sucked on her neck and then he whispered, ¡°open your legs wider and hold into your thighs¡±.

    A satisfied smile formed on his lips as she mindlessly followed his instructions. Her cheeks were ame as he gripped her jaw and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°My queen, look at me as I make a mess out of you,¡± she felt her mind nk out as his warm tongue touch her sensitive nub once again.

    To say they have studied quite a lot that night will be an understatement.

    They studied well into the night until she passed out from exhaustion.

    Quite frankly if it was not for the soundproof environment, the other students residing in the room next to theirs would have known how diligent they have been indeed.

    .....

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: ii. Heir

    Who would have thought the two odd peas in the pod would fit perfectly.

    Mary would not have believed it herself, but there has not been a happier part of her life than being Dominus¡¯s girl.

    The only thing she hates about it is being suddenly in the spotlight. And attending social functions, such as this one.

    She fidgets with her dress before she pressed the doorbell of the Saito¡¯s estate. A small part of the gate opened, revealing a uniformed bodyguard who answered.

    She almost had a nervous breakdown as she heard some music being yed in the gardens. If not for his insistence she would not havee to join his graduation party.

    They are graduating a month from now, and the Saitos as per tradition held one for their heir. Like aing of age celebration dering to the world what a bright future ahead the heir can expect.

    It was an opportunity to introduce him to the right connections which he will need in the near future.

    .....

    Four more years and he will have to take over the Saito¡¯s group ofpanies, that itself requires him to know how to deal with people.

    It is crucial for the heir to know how to separate friends from foes, and among other things, how to always put thepany¡¯s interest before anything else in his world.

    Since she knew the importance of this event, she couldn¡¯t take it for granted. She wanted to see him today in all his glory.

    She knew he would have already gotten tired of her when that timees, so she wants to imagine how he will be in the future.

    She is so proud of him, of the him right now struggling to reach his destiny, and of the kind of man he is set to be.

    She introduced herself and she was led inside. She nced around the gardens now decorated exquisitely.

    It almost seemed like some high-end resort. Everywhere she looks, she ends up awe-struck. She didn¡¯t know mansions can look this grand inside.

    She felt like she might get lost but she didn¡¯t want to give the guard any trouble and assured him she will be fine on her own.

    She started to wander around almost aimlessly, hoping to see a glimpse of his blonde hair or his muscled figure somewhere.

    She just wanted to give him her gift. She held into the box of soaps she handmade herself. It was, she hopes, something he would like. He liked her gift the first time anyway.

    She didn¡¯t have anything else to give that would suit his lifestyle. So she remembered his request from before and made some heart-shaped soaps herself.

    She wondered if he will find it too childish. She walked around, excusing herself every time someone passes by.

    Until she heard the voice of an olddy. She turned around and saw an elegantly dressed woman probably in her mid 70¡¯s.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the old woman casually looked her up from head to toe.

    She was wearing a simple red dress, she thought it was pretty nice to wear. But seeing the old woman¡¯s reaction, there must be something seriously wrong with it.

    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am,¡± she greeted the elegant olddy who just raised an eyebrow at her greeting.

    ¡°Who are you? And who let you inside?¡± the olddy asked, almost as if she is being suspected of having done something criminal.

    ¡°I- I am Mary, ma¡¯am. I- I,¡± she stuttered. She bit on her lower lip, hating that she always stutters when nervous and this is definitely one of those times.

    ¡°I mean, are you a rtive of our housekeepers? You must be, seeing how you have dressed. My dear child, you should know there is another entrance to the kitchen. You shouldn¡¯t be at the party. What if the guests see you dressed miserably like that, then it will reflect badly on your employer¡¯s reputation,¡± the old woman said in a condescending tone.

    ¡°I- I am sorry ma¡¯am. I am just looking for... for the celebrant,¡± she showed thedy the gift box she was carrying to which the olddy winced.

    ¡°What? And how would you be able to know my grandson? Don¡¯t tell me you are one of his ssmates? Thest time I checked, we have very high standards to get into the school,¡± the olddy started to raise her voice, causing the attention of those present to be diverted to them.

    Mary felt really small at that instant, like she is not even human as everyone started to whisper to each other while they look at her.

    She couldn¡¯t hear anything except the words poor, maid, servant, and social climber as they smirked at her.

    She felt her knees tremble. She lost her bnce and her back hit the table behind her, the giant cake tumbling over and covering her with icing.

    She couldn¡¯t even cry as the people around her startedughing. She handed the gift box to the olddy which thetter pped away causing the contents to tumble out.

    She looked at the heart-shaped soaps discarded on the floor as theughter intensified around her. Whispers and giggles of the rich and famous filled her ears.

    She just wanted to disappear at that moment and for the ground to just swallow her up. She felt like she meant nothing at all. Like the soaps discarded carelessly on the floor, her worth is likewise null.

    She closed her eyes as she felt her tears cascade down her face. She looked down on her legs and started to walk away, unable to lift her head.

    Just then, Dominus¡¯s powerful voice seemed to seethe with anger as he spoke up, ¡°No one touches my woman. Whoever dares to call her names again, I would have to pull your tongue out.¡±

    He looked at the heart-shaped soaps thaty discarded on the floor and picked up each broken piece, cing them all in the gift box she still holds in her hands.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? Where do you think you are going, young man?¡± the olddy¡¯s voice demanded.

    He looked sharply at the olddy and said, ¡°I am going out of here grandma, before I forget we are family.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you will choose her over me? You stay here young man, this is your party. You have an obligation as the heir of the Saitos! Stop humiliating this family further by your actions! You useless punk! You are nothing without this family!¡± the olddy shouted.

    Dominus continued to walk away, enveloping the icing-covered guest into an embrace as he led her away from the party.

    ¡°Can¡¯t walk,¡± sheined after a while. Her knees are shaking so severely that she can barely stand up on her own.

    He carried her in his arms and brought her to his car. He sat her there and started the engine.

    As they sped away, he held her hand, squeezing it tightly. But his little queen removed the hand covering hers.

    He felt fear wrap itself around his heart as he drove away from the party. He can feel the walls she started to form around her heart once again.

    What if she got tired of him? Because of the cruel world he lives in, the kind of suffocating world that looks down on her, humiliates her, and rejects her, has she decided to give up on their love?

    He shook his head as his jaw clenched. There is no way that can happen. She couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking that. She is his.

    He thought about it for a minute, of what he would have to do if she wanted out. If she says it¡¯s over between them would he have to beg for her to stay?

    He knew he would, but what if even that can¡¯t keep her beside him? What will he do then? Can he just let her walk away?

    No, he couldn¡¯t do that. He will not be able to survive losing her again. So she shouldn¡¯t say those words so easily to him. Otherwise, she will be the one at fault, won¡¯t she?

    He would do everything to protect her. She just have to trust him, the same way he trusts her. Because if she didn¡¯t trust him, then there would have to be problems between them.

    He won¡¯t be able to let her go, even if it hurts them both. Even if everything in his world turns to hell and even if she views him as a monster. In the end, he couldn¡¯t ever let go of his queen.

    He shook his head as he focused on the road ahead of them. She won¡¯t do it, she won¡¯t recklessly break his heart.

    He tried to assure himself but doubts started to creep in. Fueled by the fear of losing her, madness easily engulfed his soul.

    Now, only one thing is certain, he won¡¯t let his queen walk away from him.

    The queen belongs to him. It is only fair this way, for he belongs to his queenpletely.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: ii. Doll [Bonus chapter]

    They ended up in a hotel, because he wasn¡¯tfortable bringing her to one of the ces that legally belongs to his family.

    Dominus sat her on the bed and started preparing her bath. He felt his muscles constrict, veins popping out of his neck as he controlled the anger he felt.

    The only thing stopping him from getting berserk is focusing on how to make her feel better.

    He went back to her, her doll-like eyes registered nothing as if she wasn¡¯t seeing him. He gripped the bed sheets tightly to stop himself from going into a rage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bathe you, my queen. Let me take care of you. I have prepared a warm bath to make you feel better,¡± he whispered tenderly into her ear to which she just nodded.

    His fingers shook as he unzipped her dress, the clothes falling off her shoulders to reveal her chest.

    Dominus stopped for a second, trying to get a hold of himself as he continued to undress her.

    .....

    Her scent intoxicated him and brought fire into his veins, but this is solely for cleaning her up and making her feel better, he reminded himself even when his body started to react to the vision of her nakedness.

    He couldn¡¯t let himself focus on his desires when she is just so clearly unwell, traumatized from the event of the night. Her needse first more than anything.

    He unsped her bra, letting her breasts spill out of its constraints. He gulped as he saw her pinkish nipples as if made to tease him and bring him to madness.

    He cleared his throat and looked at her, as if asking for permission from her to continue. To which she just nodded as he slowly slide her panties and shorts off her legs.

    He covered her fast with the towel he brought with him. His breathing was heavy as he grunted, hating himself for feeling so turned on despite the circumstance.

    He carried her in his arms, cursing the gods that her skin has be so mmy and cold.

    He gently let her into the tub filled with warm water, the warmth seeping into her skin, making her sigh.

    He smiled tenderly at her, as she lowered her back more into the tub, loving thefort it brings her.

    ¡°Let me bathe you,¡± he volunteered, his eyes pleading with her. He wants to make amends no matter how impossible it may seem.

    She has gone through so much because of him. It was all his fault that his queen suffered this much.

    Though all he ever wanted is to make her happy, he has been the cause of her greatest hardships and sufferings.

    She nodded and blushed as she became aware of her nakedness. She waited for him toe closer and was surprised at how gentle his touch can be.

    He knelt in front of her, soaping her body and making bubbles form on her skin. He lovingly kissed her cheek and started to shampoo her hair, loving the way she sighs with each of his touch.

    ¡°Does it feel good, my queen?¡± he asked her, his eyes never once leaving her face as he draws circles on her back.

    She nods, unable to speak for the fear of her voice breaking and worrying him even more.

    After bathing her, he dried her up and carried her to the bed. She wore the bathrobe given by the hotel and waited for him to finish bathing.

    She closed her eyes mostly from mental exhaustion than from being sleepy. She didn¡¯t realize she has fallen asleep if not for the strong armsying her on the bed gently.

    ¡°Dom...¡± she opened her eyes to find him in a bathrobe that almost covered nothing on him.

    She would have giggled if only he wasn¡¯t looking so hot, draped in nothing else but a robe that was pried open by his muscles.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I wake you?¡± he asked her worriedly. He wasying on his side, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°No, it is fine. I didn¡¯t n on falling asleep anyway. It is rude not to wait for you to finish,¡± she blushed.

    He frowned, ¡°You have been through so much tonight and yet you worry about being rude to me. You suffered those terrible things because of me. I should be the one to apologize.¡±

    She smiled softly at him and nted her palm into his cheek as well. ¡°It is fine, you came to my rescue anyway.¡±

    ¡°It is not fine. It was horrible, and I was a horrible, good-for-nothing, useless human to have let it happen,¡± he cursed, his rage being apparent from the way his voice rose and the way his eyes burned.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she whispered his name softly. ¡°It is fine, I am fine. Don¡¯t me yourself for things you could not have foreseen or prevented,¡± she caressed his hair gently, loving the way his blonde hair feels as shebed it with her fingers.

    ¡°Stop saying it is fine. The more you say it, the more useless I feel. I should have foreseen it, my family will never approve of us, they are nothing but a bunch of superficial assholes,¡± he said as he gripped her shoulders as if he was reeling from a fit of anger that bore no end.

    She yfully flicked his forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about your family. They love and care for you. Your grandmother raised you, didn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t be angry with them, they love you,¡± she pulled him to her chest without thinking and caressed his hair more, trying to ease away his anger.

    He nuzzled into her warmth, her scent always make him feel calmer. It felt so familiar to him, roses and vani. They have always reminded him of home. He felt so at peace every time he smells her scent.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the soap,¡± he mumbled as he sucked on her neck.

    She moaned from his sudden action, the suction from his lips and the way his teeth grazed on her skin made the blood rush into her core and somehow made her even more aware of how close they are exactly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked as he sniffed into her scent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the soap that makes me smell roses. You used a different soap now, but you still smelled the same for me,¡± he smiled and caressed her cheek.

    She almostughed, how can it be that she still smells the same when she just used a different soap?

    ¡°That sounds silly,¡± she protested even as he slid his hand inside her bathrobe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been silly since the first time I met you, so I¡¯m not even bothered,¡± he corrected her and kissed her hand, trailing kisses into her arm, waiting for any indication she is ufortable and didn¡¯t want this.

    Hisrge hands reached her bossoms, his calloused palm cupping her breasts fully. He squeezed them gently which earned a soft moan from her.

    ¡°Dominusss...¡± she can only call out his name as he hungrily sucked on her nipple, he suckled and nibbled on her tender buds which just made her nipples be even more sensitive.

    ¡°Yes honey,¡± he teased her, stopping to give her reprieve.

    She took the opportunity to breathe and to look at her handsome assant who was staring at her with a tender expression.

    He kissed her hands again and guided her fingers to explore his body, trembling fingers feeling his cheek, his neck, his broad shoulders... down to his torso and abs... and even further down...

    She blushed profusely as she felt the tip of his cock and that little slit of its head where his precum oozes out.

    He looked at her, as if observing her reaction closely. Loving the red colorin of her cheeks as her fingers start to touch him.

    To say that she was an innocent is putting it gently, her hands just froze on the tip of his shaft unable to decipher what she must do.

    He kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I- I am not ready,¡± she answered truthfully. First was the matter of how to make it fit, and second is the guilt that will eat her up if they do it- she promised her mother she won¡¯t break her trust.

    Dominus smiled as he took her hands again and kissed them, ¡°It is fine. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do it until you feel you are ready.¡±

    She blushed, ¡°I am sorry,¡± she looked regrettably at his hardened cock. She didn¡¯t realize that thing can be like the size of a child¡¯s leg.

    Heughed seeing her reaction, he grabbed a pillow and covered his erection. ¡°See, I¡¯ve hidden it from your sight, my queen. No need to be so nervous about it.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt? You always seem to have a- a boner when we are together, so I wanted to know if it was difficult for you?¡± she asked him, more out of curiosity than anything else.

    He chuckled, ¡°Yes it does, and yes my body just naturally reacts this way when you are near,¡± he kissed her hair, the pillow still in between them.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked again, this time out of worry for his sake.

    ¡°Yes,¡± his bright golden eyes filled with mischief as he added. ¡°It¡¯s not like it can be helped. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯m causing trouble,¡± she blushed, thinking how painful it might be for him and it happens so often too.

    ¡°Stop saying sorry,¡± heughed. ¡°It is fine, honey¡±. He put on his boxers and cks, his erection still very much visible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and wash my clothes, so that I can wear them too,¡± she thought about her icing-covered dress.

    He frowned and looked at her, ¡°Tell me your size, I¡¯ll have some dress delivered instead.¡±

    ¡°But my mom will worry if I end up wearing something other than what I went out with,¡± she justified, panicking.

    He sighed and kissed her hair again, nuzzling into her neck. ¡°You are too pure, this world doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call inundry service and have that cleaned,¡± he sounded dismayed and troubled as he nuzzled into her neck.

    ¡°You really like sniffing me up, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked though she knew the answer.

    He chuckled, the vibration of his voice making her feel ticklish as he kissed her neck and sniffed her scent.

    ¡°Yes, I feel like I have gotten addicted to your scent. You might just have turned me into a giant pup,¡± heined as he gently bit on her earlobe.

    She giggled and pushed him away, then sniffed her arm, ¡°But I smell normal, just like everyone else. I don¡¯t even wear perfume.¡±

    ¡°Shhhh... don¡¯t say stupid things like that. You are never just like everyone else,¡± he imed her lips again, sliding his tongue into her mouth as he yed with her lips.

    She moaned and pushed him away, to which he justughed and maintained a bit of distance from her face.

    ¡°You are never just like anyone else. To me, you are the only person I care for more than anything in the world. You are the most precious thing to me. You are my person, Mary. And my home... is wherever you might be,¡± he said sincerely, cupping her cheeks.

    ¡°Simply put, you are everything to me, Mary,¡± he dered as he got lost in her eyes. He wishes she knew how serious he is with her.

    She means the world to him. She will always be his end goal. That is how it is and how it always will be.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: ii. Pearls

    Dominus insisted on a vacation, to destress themselves from the eventful party that transpired.

    The couple decided to go for a weekend getaway over the objection of Dominus¡¯s family of course.

    To say that it has been a tiring struggle is an understatement. His family made it clear, they will never ept Mary.

    Heated debates have beenmon in Dominus¡¯s household as well as investigators digging into Mary¡¯s life, hoping there is anything they can use to separate the two.

    Mary looked outside the balcony and feltfort when the first snow of this season finally fell. For her, it was like watching white precious pearls fall from the heavens.

    Dominus joined in and embraced her from behind. They were staying in a cabin under his name, where they have decided to spend this much-needed get-away together.

    ¡°Hi, darling,¡± he whispered lovingly against her ear as he pulled her closer to himself.

    .....

    ¡°Hello, honey,¡± she responded, loving the way his strong arms enveloped her in a hug.

    Dominus watched the snow with her, feeling a bit jealous of how nature has taken her attention away from him.

    ¡°Well, what is it?¡± she felt his muscles tense up over something.

    ¡°Nothing, my queen,¡± he winced. How can he even tell her what goes on in his mind? He is somehow pretty sure that the intensity of his feelings for her can not be considered normal.

    ¡°Come, tell me,¡± she urged him, turning around towards him, and looking into his eyes. He always has trouble lying when she looks into his eyes directly.

    He turned red, being cornered by his beloved. It felt like those cerulean eyes are forcing him to tell her everything.

    ¡°I was just curious what made you stare like that,¡± he cleared his throat, it was the softest way he can put it.

    Mary giggled and motioned for him to lower his head, to which he did obediently.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered, ¡°In other words, you were jealous over the snow.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± he said, blushing. He couldn¡¯t lie to her at all. Now he felt embarrassed that she found out about it, she will probably find him irksome for being weird. What if she starts to lose interest because of that?

    ¡°I like that. I like just how crazy that sounded just now,¡± she smiled and tugged on his shirt¡¯s cor, lowering his head even more.

    Dominus couldn¡¯t take it much longer and seized her lips hungrily. He doesn¡¯t know why she teases him so well when he is her first. But he is sure being teased recklessly like that muste with some consequences.

    He parted her lips with his thumb to which she opened voluntarily. He smiled seeing her parted lips, he took the opportunity to slide his tongue inside.

    The inside of her mouth was wet, and warm, and is totally making him lose his mind at the moment. He grunted as he tried to grip some control of himself.

    He sat her on the balcony¡¯s railing, his one hand supporting her back as the other started to lift up her shirt.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± She blushed but didn¡¯t dare to push him away.

    ¡°What is it, my queen? Do you have any objections to us having fun?¡± He asked lovingly though he was frustrated as hell.

    ¡°Someone might see us,¡± sheined and pouted, to which he just chuckled.

    ¡°Have you seen any houses nearby?¡± He asked her, to which she remembered there are none. The estate lies in the middle of hectares of privatend.

    ¡°The servants might see,¡± she blushed and insisted. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m not ready to...¡±

    He kissed her lips again shutting her up, his tongue forcing hers to dance. His fingers were inside her shirt now, teasing her mounds as they grazed over her bra.

    She moaned softly and soon forgot her protest. ¡°Dominus...¡± She sighed when he pinched her nipple, the fabric of her bra seems useless as he reached for it inside. His thumb greeted her perked-up nipple with a squeeze.

    ¡°They won¡¯t see us, it¡¯s too high up here for them to see anything down there,¡± he panted and took a moment to look at his work of art.

    She covered her face with her hands, knowing she looked as red as a tomato by now. To which he responded by taking them off her face.

    ¡°Let me see your cute face, my love. I want to see you right now, please don¡¯t hide my beautiful handiwork,¡± he pleaded with her, his baritone voice making her heart quiver.

    Her cheeks were flushed and she has a ss-like look in her eyes as she stared at him awe-struck.

    ¡°You look so perfect,¡± he said so as he looked at her hungrily.

    She blushed, not knowing how to react to his constant praises. She wasn¡¯t used to being called beautiful or perfect or any of these words he has been telling her so often.

    ¡°I am not perfect. I¡¯m just a in-looking, average student,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°You are never just a in student to me, Mary. You should know that by now,¡± he caressed her face gently, not knowing why she always seem to forget her worth to him exactly.

    ¡°It scares me, Dominus,¡± she looked down on herp, unable to meet his eyes.

    ¡°What scares you?¡± he whispered gently as he cupped her chin.

    ¡°The way you look at me scares me. When you tell me I¡¯m beautiful, that I¡¯m perfect... Knowing that it isn¡¯t true scares me. I¡¯m scared you will one day wake up and find out the truth. One day you will wake up and see me for me... As nothing special,¡± her voice broke, she can almost taste her fear and her despair when that finally happens.

    He hated the way she said those words as if she really believed them to be true. As if those words were real in her mind. As if he could lose interest in her and choose to walk away.

    What a terrible foolishness! There is no way in the world that can happen! There is no instance in this universe where it can be true!

    He felt hurt that she still did not believe in him, on the depth of his emotions for her, and on the sincerity of the love he feels. What more can he do to make her believe?

    His hold tightened around her as he pulled her closer to himself. He cursed the gods and kissed her breathless. She is his.

    ¡°I love you, Mary. You will always be the most special person in my life. You are everything I ever wanted, and everything I ever needed. I hope you can see that. I hope you can believe that to be the truth. To me you are perfect, and nothing in this world can change that,¡± he kissed her forehead lovingly and pulled her in a hug.

    And for a while, her heart was calm as her heart beats softly against her chest. For a while, everything in the world is perfect as he held her close to him. If only things can forever stay like that.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: ii. Dreams [Bonus chapter]

    Mary began screaming, iling her legs as if trying to fight off an unseen enemy.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. She knew it was all a dream, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t wake.

    She began sobbing, her body jerking from the intensity of it all, only calming down when she felt strong arms envelop her. Dominus.

    She opened her tear-filled eyes and saw him. Her love. The one that bore the face of the queen¡¯s knight. The very same character she saw in her dream.

    She hugged him, her arms clinging themselves to his neck desperately as she catches on her breath. She clung to him like he was her salvation, the very reason why she existed.

    She felt his forehead touch hers as he whispered, ¡°Calm down my queen, breathe in and breathe out. Slowly now, don¡¯t panic, I am here.¡±

    Mary cried once again, it was even the same voice and the same tone he called her with. It was as if the character in her nightmare and Dominus himself are one and the same.

    .....

    When she has calmed down a bit, he sat her up, his legs behind hers as he continued to embrace her, caging her effectively in his arms. ¡°My love, my queen. What is it?¡±

    ¡°It was a very unsettling dream,¡± her body began to tremble even more as she recalled the scene that yed in her mind earlier.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it? Maybe, I can help walk you out of what obviously was a terrible dream of yours,¡± he tried to reign in his own emotions, the fear that gripped him as he observed her body¡¯s reaction.

    No, it wasn¡¯t about him now. Her needs alwayse first. She needs him to be there, so he couldn¡¯t let her see how seeing her so weak almost drives him insane.

    She nodded although her back was turned on him. She felt his warm lips touch her neck.

    He was kissing her, butterfly kisses peppered her nape, then he held her tighter and let his teeth graze her neck.

    Her trembling body starts to feelfortable as he does so. Her tired muscles rx as his hands continued to roam.

    ¡°Bad dream?¡± he asked her, his tone gentle as always, a contrast to his booming voice that makes her insides melt.

    ¡°Yes, a very troubling one,¡± she admitted. ¡°I dreamed of us, but in a differentnd, wearing different clothes, and a different story. In that dream we fell in love, it was a love so beautiful, so pure. A queen and her knight who defied the society they lived in, their love was forbidden, unepted. In my dream, that love lead to death as the royal family decided to end my life before I destroy their hold in the kingdom. In myst few moments on earth, I called on your name but you never came,¡± she bit on her lower lip, trying not to cry again.

    His muscles stiffened, so that is how it all ended. He clenched his jaw as his fist rolled into a ball. It was right for him to kill them all, those bastards were the cause of her death.

    He closed his eyes as he tried to keep his breathing even, no she couldn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t know about their dreams matching quite so well.

    She couldn¡¯t know how affected he is whenever he dreamed of another life that matched perfectly with the dream she described just now.

    No, she couldn¡¯t know how he can recall even the tiniest details about the life of the knight and her queen. How he started dreaming of another world, of another time, of another them ever since he has met her.

    He pulled her tighter, nuzzling on her neck for warmth andfort. He couldn¡¯t risk scaring her by telling her he believe those were more than some dreams.

    Not knowing how she will react is a good enough reason for him to keep his thoughts to himself. His own belief that they are reincarnated lovers pale inparison to having her in his arms like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, darling. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. There is no way that can be true. I won¡¯t let you die. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I¡¯ll always be here to protect you and to keep you safe,¡± acid lined his throat as he spoke the words.

    He felt guilt all over his being. That is right, if it was really a reincarnation then it all meant that he has failed his duty as a knight.

    It meant that he failed to keep his queen safe. He failed to protect his beloved, the only one who defined his existence. He failed to protect the only person that ever mattered to him. That itself is the greatest of all evils.

    She felt his fingers go inside her chemise. The silky dress he insisted she wore slipped through her shoulders as he starts to cup her breasts, distracting her from the terror that gripped her whole being just a while ago.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she softly moaned out his name, her lips didn¡¯t dare to utter a protest. No, she couldn¡¯t.

    Her mind wanted to be clouded by the thoughts of him alone. She wanted to be assured he is here beside her now, he won¡¯t leave her. In this present time, he is here beside her. This is what matters.

    He squeezed her breasts almost painfully, his thumbs pressing down on her sensitive buds as her body arched.

    ¡°I am here, I¡¯ll let you forget about that silly dream, queenie. I¡¯ll let you forget about anything that isn¡¯t true. Let me do just that, let me distract you and fill your mind with nothing but pleasure,¡± his fingers squeezed her nipples once again, making her body jerk. Oh, he knows how to make her body feel wonders.

    Then his calloused hands trailed down her stomach, and stayed on her hips, ¡°I¡¯ll always keep you safe, I promise. No one can hurt you, I will not let anyone cause you harm,¡± he said sincerely.

    This time around, this time... he won¡¯t fail to protect his queen. This time he will keep her safe. No matter what- she couldn¡¯t leave him, not even by death. She is his. She belongs to him.

    His hands spread her legs, keeping her knees on a level with her head, ¡°Try not to scream,¡± he demanded as his thumb draw circles on her clit.

    She bit on her lower lip, trying her best not to cry out his name as his thumb circled roughly on her sensitive spot.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispered as she tried to keep silent, her body jerking when he put just a bit too much pressure on her bundle of nerves.

    He felt her body tense up as she started to pant, he knew just how affected she is as he thrust a finger inside her core and felt her walls tightened, squeezing his finger.

    ¡°Ahhhnnn...¡± her body jerked forward as a knot in her stomach started to build. This is good. He is good for her.

    ¡°Shhhh.... no sounds,¡± he reminded her as she panted and tried to keep still.

    ¡°You are already so wet for me, queenie. A queen you say, but you tighten so effectively around my fingers,¡± he teased her as his hot breath fanned her ear.

    She started to moan as he added another finger, ¡°What a bad girl you are. You are so lewd for me, queenie. So needy, so hungry for more,¡± his breathing started to deepen as he continued to touch her.

    ¡°Dominus, I can¡¯t keep it all in. Please....¡± she begged him. She wanted more.

    He smirked as he pumped his fingers in and out of her, ¡°My queen is so greedy, is that it? She is behaving like a slut right now, begging me to make her feel so good.¡±

    ¡°I am not... not greedy,¡± she tried to protest even when she felt embarrassed by the sounds she made as he continued to plunge his fingers deep into her core.

    ¡°Liar, you are greedy and want my love. You are a whore queen, a slut for her knight. Were you waiting for me to defile you all along? Did you lie on your bed and imagine how good it will be if I was there to make you feel even better,¡± her juices started to wet the bed covers, no she couldn¡¯t help it.

    He knew exactly what words to say, what touch to give her to make her mind go overboard. ¡°I love you so, my queen. I love how much you need me, and how honest your body is exactly,¡± he whispered.

    She gasped as he added another thick finger into her, spreading her even wider, ¡°Dominusss...¡± her voice was broken.

    That kind of voice filled with the need for more pleasure. Yes, she knew she was greedy. She wants him to continue pleasuring her more.

    ¡°Am I a good knight to you my queen, making you feel so good as I make you sumb to the pleasures of the flesh?¡± he teased her as he sucked the tender skin of her neck. Making sure to mark her again as his teeth graze the exact same spot that he never allowed to heal.

    She gasped and nodded, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°Answer me, my love. Or should I stop? You know my rules, I don¡¯t want half-hearted answers,¡± he demanded as he plunged his fingers deeper into her core, finding satisfaction when her juices flowed more freely than before.

    She was arching her back, her hips seemed to be following the thrusting motions of his fingers, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop, please... you are a good knight, teaching me all I have to learn.¡±

    He was quite sure she was red as an apple as a hearty chuckle left his throat, ¡°Very well, my queen. Let me teach you even more.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: ii. Devoted [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Do you know how to skate, my queen?¡± Dominus asked as he secured her skateboard shoes.

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she giggled, she doesn¡¯t even know what she was doing with Dominus in a private skating rink.

    ¡°Baka,¡± he flicked her forehead and smiled. ¡°Then why did you agree to this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything if you are the one who suggested it,¡± she said honestly as she smiled sheepishly at him.

    It was one of the rare moments he blushed, taken aback by her words. He stood up and lent his hand to her which she did not hesitate to take.

    She stumbled forward, not used to standing on ice and the slippery icy floor underneath her shoes.

    ¡°Stick close to me, or there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± he said seriously as he caught her and pulled her close to him. ¡°I won¡¯t stand you being injured, you know this. I¡¯m your knight, I should protect you, not put you in harm¡¯s way.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Fine,¡± she giggled. ¡°You think too much, you know. You have be an over-thinker and a nagger.¡±

    Dominus slowly guided her on where to go and how to move her legs so that she regains bnce. Whoever made the movies look like it was so easy to learn such things deserve a bonk in the head. There is no way she can learn something so hard that fast!

    At the end of the session, she gave up and sat on a bench, demanding he skates for her instead. He happily obliged, it was always too easy to make him do things for her.

    It¡¯s something she still did not expect from the school prince. It still all felt like a dream, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared at the thought of waking up and realizing that she just dreamed the whole thing up, their love, this rtionship they have, his whole existence.

    He returned to her and sat on the bench, removing his skating shoes and putting on his boots as well. ¡°That has kept me so far away from you, we better do something that makes me miss you less, you know.¡±

    Sheughed, her eyes twinkling at his words. ¡°Not anything sexual right now, my privates still hurt from being edged all night.¡±

    He frowned and looked at her with puppy eyes. ¡°Then what do we do? Obviously, you can¡¯t skate, you¡¯ll just keep falling.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and I¡¯ll cook you a champurrado,¡± she beamed as she put her arms around him.

    ¡°What is it? A champorado?¡± he tried to say it the way she did but his ent sounded funny to her and so sheughed.

    What she doesn¡¯t realize is she is the only one who canugh at him so easily without any consequence. No one else canugh at Dominus, but then no one else ever had his love, except his queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Filipino delicacy, my grandmother was an immigrant from the Philippines. She came here for work but she settled here because of love. We call her Nanay, she and mom raised me to be the person I am today,¡± she smiled softly at the memories of her grandmother.

    ¡°Well, can I meet her? I would love to thank her for everything she has done for you,¡± he smiled, his smiles came easy when she is happy like this.

    She blinked her eyes, trying not to cry, ¡°You can¡¯t, she is long gone. She died when I was twelve. Cancer. Apparently, it is something our family members are susceptible to catching. Her mom died with the same thing.¡±

    He pulled her close to him, ¡°Not you though, not you because I won¡¯t let it happen. I¡¯m sorry I never got a chance to meet her. Do you think she would have approved?¡±

    She considered his question and nodded, ¡°She would have. Because I love you, she would have loved you too. She is a very kindhearted woman, there is no way she wouldn¡¯t have liked you. Besides, you have an undeniable charm when ites to thedies, you would have charmed her head over heels.¡±

    ¡°And I would have adored her just as much. I love everything about you, Mary. I love the people who raised you to be the person you are now. I am most thankful to your family,¡± he cupped her face in his hands and leaned in for a kiss.

    It was a tender kiss, their lips brushing softly against each other. She felt her heart flutter as she takes in the soft and gentle kiss that made her feel cherished.

    She missed his sweet kisses like this, not one driven mostly by desire. She answered his kisses back in the same fashion, enjoying how her lips glided with his so effortlessly.

    ¡°I love you, Mary. Always, and forever. I love you, so much that I feel my heart will explode when you are so far away from me. I miss you so much I feel like I would go crazy when you are not around. Ever since I have met you, you have taken away my sanity,¡± he told her when their lips finally separated.

    ¡°And I love you too, Dom. You are my first in everything. My first kiss, first touch, first love,¡± she looked up and met his eyes. She felt herself melting as his eyes turned murky gold, an endless passion enveloping her with need.

    ¡°Be careful with your words my queen, especially in public ces,¡± he whispered.

    She frowned, trying to make sense of what he just said. ¡°What do you mean, Dom? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    He chuckled and imed her lips hungrily this time. She couldn¡¯t help but moan into his kiss as he thrust his thick tongue forward, filling up her mouth and forcing her tongue to dance around his.

    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t understand,¡± she panted and asked as she tried to catch her breath.

    ¡°Be careful not to say something so sweet in public ces, you know how much you turn me on,¡± he said seriously as he tried to stop himself from devouring her.

    She blushed, hurriedly stood up, and pulled on his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    His baritone voice filled the air as a hearty chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°What¡¯s with all this hurry? Are you that scared, queenie?¡± he stood up and followed her, draping his arm around her protectively.

    ¡°Scared? Or turned on?¡± he teased her, pulling her closer to himself.

    ¡°Both to be honest. You can reduce me to a whimpering mess in a matter of minutes. To do that publicly is humiliating but soon I¡¯ll just forget about proprieties. It scares me to be like that. I do love everything about you, and I know you just want to teach me things, but it¡¯s still so scary for me,¡± she walked faster, afraid he will notice how red her face has be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry darling, for scaring you like that,¡± he grinned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it when you purr like a kitten so easily. Everything about you just turns me on. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    She pouted and pinched his arm, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home. Indoors can be good too, you know. I can cook for you, and you can watch tv, read a book,¡± she blushed more knowing it is not what he would do.

    They walked back to the cabin with Dominus opening the door for her. She was stunned when he knelt and removed her shoes for her.

    ¡°I can do that myself,¡± sheined, feeling embarrassed to be waited on hand and foot. She was not used to being cared for like royalty. To her, he is the prince instead, and she is nothing but the school nerd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over small things like this,¡± he corrected her. ¡°Taking care of you makes me happy. Let me do this, queenie. Small things like this are already a source of joy to me.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too much Dom, you pamper me too much. What if I get used to this?¡± she bit on her lower lip, realizing she has just slipped out one of her many insecurities.

    ¡°Then get used to it. Get used to it as much as you can. Because I am not nning to stop. I will never stop treating you this way, Mary. I will never stop showing you how much I love and adore you,¡± he assured her, pulling her closer to him once again.

    He sniffed her scent and lovingly kissed her forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared, there is no way in this world I¡¯ll change. My feelings for you are far greater than you can imagine. And I know you don¡¯t believe this now, but please let me. Let me prove to you how much I love you. Just stay still and let me love you the only way I know how to. Completely and devotedly so.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: ii. Grad Ball [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Well, I must insist on the time you need to bring her home, young man. I don¡¯t want you thinking that just because you are rich, you can do anything to my daughter. You bring her home before ten, am I understood?¡± her mother said in a serious voice, making her wince.

    ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. I will bring her home safely,¡± he met her mother¡¯s eyes as he said the words like an oath.

    Mary felt embarrassed seeing the scene. Her mom has never been like this before. What will her boyfriend think now? Surely, he is disappointed somehow.

    Dominus opened the car door for her and helped her inside. He reached for her seatbelt and secured it on her, making her blush more.

    He started the engine and had his eyes on the road but he couldn¡¯t help feeling something is terribly wrong.

    Has he done or said anything wrong to her mother earlier? Sure he has never been respectful before now, but he really tried his best.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± he asked, trying not to make it obvious that he has been so affected by her uneasiness and that right now a million things are running on his mind.

    .....

    ¡°I- I am not bothered,¡± she tried to lie and looked away.

    He stopped the car, ¡°That¡¯s a lie, and you know it. Tell me what it is or I¡¯ll just assume the worse.¡±

    ¡°What? What worse?¡± she asked, blinking. She couldn¡¯tprehend why he looked like someone facing a serious predicament.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong earlier? Do I need to go back there and apologize right now? I¡¯ll do it, I have just been so new to meeting the parents thing. But if you tell me where I did wrong, I can definitely do it better next time. No, I mean, if you give me a chance, I¡¯ll for sure do it perfectly the next time,¡± he said the words at a fast pace, not allowing her to speak before he finished.

    Before she says anything about breaking up, she ought to know he is capable of improvement.

    A hearty giggle escaped her lips, she sped her hands on her lips trying to stop herself fromughing but it didn¡¯t work.

    Dominus frowned, his eyebrows crisscrossed as he looked at his girlfriend. What is sheughing at?

    ¡°Do you mind exining what is so funny?¡± he asked, trying to look serious and disappointed.

    It took her another minute before she can stop herself fromughing and finally answered him coherently.

    ¡°This- you and me. We are so funny. You thought I am disappointed with how you interacted with my mom when the opposite is true. I was kind of thinking I have disappointed you, my mom dealt with you in a very unfriendly manner, that I fear you might have lost interest in me,¡± she exined.

    She didn¡¯t see iting, though she should have expected it. He is a man of action, after all, he swooped down on her and kissed her on her lips.

    It was a passionate kiss that drowned her as he explored her mouth with his tongue. She felt his hands on top of her chest, brushing against the soft fabric of her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get disappointed in you. I¡¯ll never lose interest in you,¡± he muttered under his breath when their lips finally parted.

    She worriedly trailed her fingers on his lips and on his cheeks. ¡°You made a mess out of us,¡± sheined as she inspected the lipstick on his face, she is sure she looks worse.

    He chuckled and bit her earlobe gently, ¡°If I wanted to make a mess out of you, you won¡¯t be able to do anything right now but moan out my name.¡±

    She pped him on his shoulder as she took out some wipes and wiped their lips with those.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my make-up, now I look like a in Jane again,¡± sheined.

    It was his turn tough, his deep voice resonating through the car as he hovered above her, ¡°You are never in looking. You are by far, the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. So much so, that I can¡¯t take my eyes away from you... I can¡¯t take my mind off you, queenie.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± she managed to say as she hit his shoulder again with her fist.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just saying the truth,¡± he said, catching her hands and kissing them gently. ¡°I will forever think this way about you. I will forever adore and love you, Mary. I¡¯ll never be able to stop the way I am with you. You have to get that through your head, because that is something that will never change.¡±

    ¡°Now that you say it like that, it does feel like a threat,¡± she giggled again as she get lost in his golden eyes.

    ¡°It is a threat. It is a life sentence I¡¯m imposing on you, you know. It¡¯s something you can never escape from,¡± he whispered as he leaned dangerously close, leaving her gasping in anticipation.

    She nervously licked her lips as her throat felt dry when he looked at her like that. ¡°You... you think I¡¯m scared?¡± she stuttered as she tried to think of anything else except her need for another kiss.

    He chuckled, it was lighthearted this time. ¡°I think not. I think you are pretty excited about the countless things we can do together once I fully capture you.¡±

    She whimpered when she felt his hot tongue on her neck, gentlypping into her skin.

    ¡°My dress,¡± she protested. ¡°And I don¡¯t want hickeys, mom will kill me,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°You are a prick, you know that,¡± he grunted as he pulled her towards his seat, he lifted her legs and let her knees rest on his shoulders.

    She gasped in surprise and felt her cheeks turn hotter as he lifted her skirt. He moved her hands so that they were on the hem, ¡°hold it for me, honey.¡±

    She gulped and lifted her skirt for him, blushing profusely when he licked his lips at seeing her wet underwear.

    ¡°You are dripping wet,¡± he said in an amused and yful tone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± she said, feeling her walls clench at suchscivious words.

    ¡°Why not? You obviously love hearing it,¡± he pressed his thumb above her clothed clit, earning a soft moan from her.

    ¡°I do not love hearing it,¡± she protested, she felt her body turn feverish just from the dirty things he kept saying. But she couldn¡¯t ept it so openly to him, that is just far too shameful to admit out loud.

    He slid her panty to the side, still covering her mound except for her clitoris and her slit. She closed her eyes, embarrassment filling her up in that instant.

    ¡°Look at me, I want to see how your eyes will roll back from the way I¡¯ll make you feel seconds from now. I want your teary eyes to look at me as Ipped into your heat. So look at me, honey, look only at me,¡± she tried to protest but he sucked hard on her clit making her tear up.

    ¡°That hurts,¡± sheined as she looked angrily at him.

    ¡°So behave and be a good girl. How can I make you feel good if you keep on being a brat?¡± he smiled wickedly at her as she nodded silently.

    Her breathing quickened as he dove into her heat,pping up her juices that seemed to just overflow. The way his tongue circled and teased her clit made her back arch, this is nirvana on earth she is sure of it.

    Like he warned her earlier, soon she was moaning out his name, panting with iprehensible words as she pulled on his locks.

    Surely, they will be sote for their graduation ball, but who cares? To be honest even she doesn¡¯t care anymore.

    All she want is... she let out a screech as she felt it... what she was yearning for, her body orgasmed hard as he thrust his fingers inside her cunt all the while pleasuring her nerve-filled button.

    She was left reeling in from the high as she looked at the car¡¯s ceiling and heard his rasped breath as he hovered above her.

    ¡°Will you be a good girl for me, honey?¡± he asked her as he squeezed on her nipples, his eyes watching her every movement, the nk look validating how she feels for him as well.

    ¡°I will be a good girl, I promise,¡± she whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Call me your knight, right now. Try it, baby,¡± he teased her further, making her cheeks burn more.

    ¡°I will be a gold girl, my knight,¡± she nodded as she felt him unbuckling his belt.

    He unzipped his pants and let his manhood out of his briefs, the shaft longer than she anticipated and far thicker than she imagined.

    She began to panic and removed her knees from her shoulders, going back to her seat with eyes wide as saucers.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, I promise. I just want you to help me out a bit,¡± he whispered sweetly as he adjusted his seat to a reclining position.

    ¡°Do you think you can manage, queenie?¡± he asked, making her nerves jump up.

    She didn¡¯t know where and how she gathered her courage, but she found herself nodding as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you out, my knight.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: ii. Engagement [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Dom, just where exactly are we going?¡± she pouted as she was forced to follow him.

    They have just entered a building and are on their way to the rooftop it seems. She sighed when he didn¡¯t answer her query.

    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t be wasting your time like this. Tomorrow is yourst game for the school, isn¡¯t it? You should be spending your time resting instead of dragging me here like this,¡± she continued to nag, mostly out of concern for him.

    ¡°Are you nning to push me off the rooftop?¡± she joked, which made him stop and look at her. His eyes were filled with fury and hurt.

    ¡°You really think I will ever hurt you that way? Much more kill you?¡± his voice was cold, angry.

    She knew she needed to do something so she forced an innocent smile on her lips, ¡°That¡¯s just a joke, Dom. Of course, I know you will never hurt me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something to joke about,¡± he opened the door of the rooftop and lead her in.

    .....

    Her eyes widened in shock as she see hundreds of flowers surrounding a center table and two chairs facing each other.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked, her cheeks turning red.

    ¡°A proper date before we graduate. We started on an odd footing and I never really got the chance to properly date you. I wanted to do that before we graduate,¡± it was his turn to blush.

    She walked to the seat he prepared for them and waited for him to walk over towards her.

    ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Dominus asked, he isn¡¯t used to romantic gestures like this. He wanted to know if he is doing it right.

    ¡°Yes, I like this very much. Thank you,¡± he pulled a chair for her and lowered his head, tapping his cheek with his fingers.

    Sheughed at how silly he looked, who knew the school prince can be this childish? She smiled and kissed his cheek, butterfly kisses that made him blush more.

    ¡°You are so cute,¡± she giggled and waited for him to sit down as well. But he didn¡¯t move and stayed standing beside her.

    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you sit down now? I mean, the food might get cold,¡± she called his attention.

    He stood still, just staring at her. As if he is at a loss on what to do.

    ¡°What is going on, Dom? Is something wrong?¡± she asked hesitantly, beginning to get worried over his conduct

    ¡°Can you wait for a few minutes? I can¡¯t sit down yet,¡± he hurriedly added.

    ¡°But why so? Why can¡¯t you?¡± she asked him again since he seemed to be evading answering the question.

    She had to blink when he suddenly knelt in front of her. Her mind couldn¡¯t register what exactly was happening.

    ¡°What are you doing? What is this all about, Dom?¡± she asked, still in shock over his sudden action.

    ¡°Baka! Are you not a woman? Can¡¯t you really tell what¡¯s going on?¡± he scowled at her which just made her giggle.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand!¡± she protested as she continued to stare at the seven feet giant kneeling in front of her so suddenly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you! How can you be so clueless about things like this? Women were expected to have the instinct when ites to these matters, you know,¡± he brought out a small jewelry box from his pocket and shoved it in front of her.

    She stared at the box speechless, his words seem to be sinking to her bit by bit as he instructed her, ¡°You really are hopeless, queenie. Take the box now, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    She took the box and opened it and in front of her is the most beautiful diamond ring she has ever seen. The quality is superb and the diamond is just so clear and brilliant it almost hurts her sensibilities.

    ¡°Why?¡± she looked back at him, blushing profusely.

    ¡°You are hopeless. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± he asked, frowning a bit.

    ¡°Of course, I do! But it looks so expensive, and it¡¯s not even my birthday yet. I can¡¯t ept this gift,¡± she rified and attempted to return the ring to him.

    ¡°Baka,¡± he took the ring from the box and gripped her fingers, sliding the ring into one of her digits and kissing the back of her hand.

    ¡°What? Dominus!¡± she blushed and tried to pull back her hand.

    ¡°What? It suits you,¡± he said seriously, still kneeling in front of her.

    ¡°Then return to your seat already,¡± she smiled at him softly, feeling very flustered at his actions.

    ¡°I could not do that,¡± he said with a straight face, he looked too serious for whatever his reason was.

    ¡°Why so?¡± she asked, confused as to why he has been behaving so oddly.

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t said yes yet,¡± he turned red, obviously embarrassed by the situation itself.

    ¡°Yes to what exactly?¡± she looked at him worriedly, what exactly is going on with her boyfriend.

    ¡°Say yes, you¡¯ll marry me,¡± to say she was shocked hearing those words is an understatement, she nearly dropped from her seat.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she looked at him, her ears feeling scorched from his words.

    ¡°Say you will marry me,¡± he finally smiled, as if gaining a bit of confidence seeing her distraught.

    ¡°But... but we are still about to go to college,¡± she stammered, trying to calm the fast beating of her heart.

    ¡°We can still study even when we are married, you know I won¡¯t be a distraction. I am sure about us and I am sure it is you I want in this life. I love you, Mary. No one else can ever make me feel the way I feel for you. I am certain it is you I want to marry, take care of, and spend the whole of my life with. So say you¡¯ll marry me already,¡± he smiled, bringing her hands to his lips.

    ¡°I love you too, Dom, and yes, I¡¯ll marry you,¡± she was unable to stop her heart from beating loudly against her chest as he pulled her towards himself.

    She fell to the ground on top of him, ¡°Dominus!¡± sheined, giggling as he ced his hands on her waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin now, you made me kneel for too long,¡± he grinned, his fingers creating a trail of fire on her back.

    ¡°But others might see,¡± she blushed even when she feels her legs straddling his hips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be a married couple once we graduate. Let them specte if they so wanted,¡± he grinned and pulled her closer, letting their lips glide softly against each other.

    ¡°Baka! That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± she pushed him away, pouting.

    ¡°What is so embarrassing about being my woman, huh?¡± he teased her further, loving the way she turned scarlet with each of his words.

    ¡°Not that, but doing this in public!¡± she protested, pouting as he caressed her cheek.

    ¡°And what do you think I¡¯m about to do when you are the one trapping me underneath?¡± she blushed harder as he whispered the words.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she bit her lower lip, trying to stop herself from reacting so freely to him when he is clearly enjoying himself.

    ¡°What? I am just saying the truth,¡± his warm hands went under her skirt, his fingerszily feeling her legs up to her waist, then down again, cupping her ass.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she closed her eyes as instant gratification takes over her mind, making her sigh.

    ¡°Yes, darling. What do you want, my queen?¡± he smirked, loving how easy it is for him to warm her up.

    ¡°For you to behave,¡± she blushed, because her voice sounded a bit too shrill, he will know she is excited.

    ¡°Ahhhh... but how can I stop when my queen purrs at me like that. Should I listen to your words or should I take note of what your body just told me?¡± he pulled her close again, this time thrusting his tongue inside her mouth, loving the way she started to moan in response to his kiss.

    ¡°Are you going to be embarrassed if others see us like this? I personally won¡¯t be, I want everyone to know you are mine queenie. I want each of them to know how ready you are for me,¡± he teased her, kissing her neck and sucking on her soft skin.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested, biting his arm to which he justughed.

    ¡°Bite harder, this way you can mark me too. I like that you have taken a bit of a possessive nature,¡± she blushed more as he cupped her cheeks. ¡°Then, mark me as much as you want to.¡±

    ¡°Dominus, the words you are saying! You must stop this. They¡¯re crazy and..¡± she stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°And it makes you feel absolutely horrified at how my words make you feel so very much alive,¡± she felt herself water, her juices wetting her panties, making her feel more shy.

    ¡°Stop that, Dom!¡± she blushed and pouted, unable to look into his eyes for fear all her defenses will so easily melt.

    ¡°I might, if you say it nicely my queen,¡± he grinned.

    She forced herself to look into his eyes and say the words she knew he wanted to hear, ¡°Please do it a little bitter, my knight.¡±

    He chuckled and stopped with his kisses, sniffing her hair and just hugging her on top of him. ¡°Promise to be a good girl,¡± he ordered her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl, I promise,¡± she blushed more but felt relieved when he kissed her forehead and caressed her hair.

    It meant he listened to her request, though it also meant she will need to make it up to him once they were alone in his apartment.

    The thought of the things he will make her do just made her want to bury her face in her hands, she will surely be subjected to a lot more than she can take.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: ii. Game

    It was supposed to be the end game of the season, she recalled the cheers as everyone started screaming for their athletes.

    Even Mary who was naturally silent couldn¡¯t stop screaming her boyfriend¡¯s name as the game started to heat up.

    Everything was fun until the unthinkable happened, five no maybe six members of the football team tackled Dominus to the ground.

    One minute he was running towards the goal, and the next he was on the ground wheezing.

    The cheers died and people crowd in front of the unmoving person. The head coach and the professors pacified the crowd and prevented them toe closer.

    His spine might have gotten injured, one of the professors mindlessly said as they controlled the crowd.

    It seemed forever until the ambnce arrived and she didn¡¯t have the guts to follow the vehicle.

    .....

    She realized everybody already left when the rain started pouring, making her aware of her environment. She was already left alone, sitting on the bench as the cold rain soaked her body.

    She stood up and looked for her bag, there it is sitting beside Dominus¡¯s backpack.

    Why again? What again happened? Her brain couldn¡¯t register reality even as she felt tears stream down her cheeks.

    It could not possibly be true. No, she could be having a nightmare right now. She just needed to wake up from this horrible dream.

    She began to p her cheeks as tears continued to fall down her cheeks, erased simultaneously by the unstopping rain. But even the wet feeling of the rain on her skin made her think of blood.

    No, Dominus! This could not possibly be real. How could this happen to the school prince? How could such a thing happen to the one person the whole school adored?

    She couldn¡¯t ept it, her brain won¡¯t go that way. If she epts it to be real, then she might just die from the pain. Even now thinking it was all a dream, there is already an indescribable pain that begins to sh through her heart.

    Her shoulders begin to jerk, it was horrible, her whole body was shaking. She couldn¡¯t even fathom if she was trembling because of the coldness of the rain that has seeped through her clothes, or was it all because of the terrible emotion she feels.

    Dominus. Dominus. She began to chant his name in whispers, she was like a madwoman who has literally gone insane. All she can think of was the scene reying in her mind, over and over again.

    Dominus! She was unsure if she has been screaming or was there no sounding out of her mouth at all. She is not aware anymore of her surroundings. She is unaware of anything else except for the indescribable pain she felt.

    There must be a way out of this nightmare, this can¡¯t be the end. She wouldn¡¯t let it be the end. She will go insane if anything were to happen to him.

    Just thinking about him and the horrible things that could be happening to him while he was in the operating room. She screamed again. Or was it all just a figment of her imagination?

    Dominus. Dominus. She chanted his name, faster this time, her voice breaking at every utterance of the word. She was chasing his name, she needs to get reminded of him.

    Dominus promised her a lifetime of happiness together. Dominus promised he will love her all his life. That¡¯s why she agreed to get married just after they graduate.

    Graduation is just three days from now. How can Dominus do this to her? No, she will not be able to forgive him if he didn¡¯t make his promisese true.

    Dominus. Her body trembled as she raised her face to the heavens. She was praying. No, she was speaking in Latin. She couldn¡¯t even understand herself. Dominus. Dominus. Dominus.

    When she opened her eyes, she felt a bit of ritying back to her. She is beginning to hear the rain falling harshly on the field around her, hitting the bench, drowning her skin.

    She is alive. Then, he must be alive too. She can do something. She has to do something.

    Yes, Dominus¡¯s mobile phone. She hurriedly looked for his phone inside his bag. She looked at it for a long time and started to rummage through his contacts.

    There she found what she was just looking for. She took in deep breaths, even just looking at the name gives her anxiety.

    She bit her lower lip and swallowed hard, it is for him, she convinced herself. She can do anything for him. She will do everything for her love.

    She dialed his grandmother¡¯s contact number. She is not even sure if she was it because it simply said Mrs. Saito, but she waited and hoped that it was her.

    But when she answered, she felt her throat dry up and her mind unable toe up with words to tell her what just happened.

    Somehow she felt like she was in the wrong. Like she failed to protect Dominus, although she knew that was absurd, but that was exactly how she felt. What was she supposed to say to this woman who absolutely hates and despises her?

    When the woman on the other line raised her voice, that was the only time when she was able to introduce herself and tell her what happened.

    The old woman berated her, telling her she was a bad omen from the start and that if anything happens then it was all her fault. This is her karma, and this karma for existing in his world has affected him, he was being made to pay for her own greediness.

    She kept silent and simply epted all the wordsing from the old woman¡¯s mouth. Even she felt like she was to me for this, maybe she really is a bad omen from the start.

    She let the rain continue to embrace her as she picked up his bag and hers and started to walk towards the football field.

    She touched the spot where hey helpless earlier. His big form hulked over the ground, his body unmoving.

    She lovingly caressed the ground as if he was still there. Shey beside where his body fell earlier and embraced her knees in a fetal position.

    If not for her ssmate who saw her and felt pity, she might have stayed there until morning.

    When she reached her home, she was greeted by the shocked look of her mom, letting her inside.

    She was unresponsive as her ssmate exined what happened. Her ssmate wrote the hospital¡¯s address where Dominus was brought and looked at her worriedly.

    Her mother took her in and for a minute just hugged her as she shook uncontrobly. She screamed and sobbed, just repeating his name on her lips over and over.

    Dominus. He has to survive, or all is lost. She will not be able to survive living in a world where he does not exist. She knows this.

    Her mother cried with her,forting her and telling her everything will be alright. But it doesn¡¯t seem to matter, nothing can make her feel better, nothing but knowing he will stay alive.

    She felt her mother¡¯s handsbing through her hair as she continually sobbed in her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mom, tell me he will be alright. I won¡¯t be able to survive. Mom, I can¡¯t live in a world without him. Tell me, mother, please tell me he will be fine. I need him to be fine,¡± she raised her head and was greeted by a p on her cheek.

    ¡°Dimwit! Get a grip of yourself! You can¡¯t be saying these things just because of a man! No matter how stupid you are, you could not say these words, do you hear me! Your life is valuable, how can you say you cannot live without a man?!¡± her mom shook her by her shoulders, tears falling down her cheeks as well.

    She lowered her head, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. I didn¡¯t want to make you feel sad. But it is true, without him... I won¡¯t be able to live. In a world where he doesn¡¯t live how can I breathe and stay alive? It¡¯s just not possible for me to do, Dominus is the reason for my existence,¡± because she has lowered her head, she didn¡¯t see the pity in her mother¡¯s eyes and the horror that came with it.

    She felt her mother¡¯s arms around her again,forting her, warm hands rubbing her back. ¡°Then he has to live, no matter what. If he has done this much damage to you, then he has to get up from that sick bed and be with you in the end.¡±

    Maryughed hearing her mom¡¯s words, oh yes indeed that will be so good. She has yet to tell her mother about their ns to marry.

    They have to tell her soon enough, as soon as Dom gets out of the hospital, they have to tell the others. That she and he will finally be united as one.

    And then there will be children after they finished college. They will live a simple and happy life away from the constraints of the society he lived in.

    Just him and her, and their little family. They will be perfect. She didn¡¯t notice the tears trailing down her cheeks once again as sheughed and sobbed at the same time.

    Because even then, subconsciously she knew... she might not have the fairytale ending she desperately wished for just now.

 Chapter 43

    43 ii. Hands of Fate

    ¡°You heard me. I have no need for a grandson who brings dishonor to this family,¡± the old woman merely raised an eyebrow at the poor girl who knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Please... I will do anything. Please save him,¡± Mary begged Dominus¡¯s only living rtive to help save him.

    She knew he needed immediate medical attention and possibly rehabilitation effortster on to go back to his functioning self.

    She doesn¡¯t have the financial capacity to help Dominus and the only one who can, unfortunately, has not extended much help yet.

    ¡°Can you really do anything to save him? Are you sure about that? Or should I expect the worse from someone like you? After all, you are the cause of all the bad things that have happened. You are a bad karma for my grandson! From the moment we met, I knew you were a bad thing. A good-for-nothing social climber out to rob this family¡¯s treasury and bring shame to us all!¡± the old woman looks at her with no trace of pity or second guesses.

    ¡°I will do anything. Anything at all, just please save him. Everything you want, please. It is my fault, all of this is my fault. I¡¯m a bad omen, I am selfish and greedy. I am everything you just told me just now. Please just help me. Please help me save Dominus. He is your grandson, the heir of the Saitos,¡± the girl uttered the words the old woman has expected from her.

    The old woman signaled for her assistant toe over. She handed a pen and paper to the girl.

    ¡°What? What is this?¡± the girl looked up at her with a confused gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s a document saying you are giving up on Dominus and will never show your face to him again in exchange for a hundred thousand dors. Don¡¯t worry, I will pay. I will give you a hundred thousand dors and more if you want. I just want you out of my grandson¡¯s life. I can¡¯t have someone like you ruining this family¡¯s future. You have tainted the family¡¯s reputation long enough,¡± the old woman rified, clearly irritated.

    .....

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want your money. I love Dominus and I don¡¯t want to give up on him. Please let me stay by his side. I will be invisible to the public. No one has to know. I will be invisible from anyone else, please just let me stay by his side,¡± the girl was just staring at the piece of paper and the pen being handed to her.

    ¡°Whether you get the money or not is none of my business. Just sign that piece of paper or you can have my grandson and let¡¯s see you try to save his life,¡± the olddy turned her back and started to walk away.

    Mary crawled towards the olddy and held into the hem of her dress as she started to go up the stairs.

    ¡°Please save him. I- I¡¯ll do everything! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll sign it and anything else you wanted for me to do. All I need is for you to save him, I will follow your wish. Just save him, please!¡± the girl grabbed the pen with trembling hands and affixed her signature to the document.

    The old woman did not even look back at the girl, her conscience finally taking root. She couldn¡¯t look at that pathetic girl who won¡¯t even ept the money in exchange for losing her love.

    The girl was left at the foot of the stairs, her eyes focused on the olddy as she walked away with her head held up high.

    She covered her lips with her hands as her shoulders shook from her sobbing. The assistant gave her a cheque which she just crumpled on her hand.

    She let out a cry and found herself fainting as the servants around her came rushing. Even their hearts were taken aback by the scene that happened.

    They helped her up and someone even got her a taxi. All she knew was that she became aware of nothing else except when the taxi finally stopped in front of her house.

    Her mother almost stumbled as she ran to greet her daughter who was in a miserable state.

    She took her inside,forting her crying daughter who just handed her a crumpled cheque.

    She felt her heart constrict as she understood what happened. She kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead and told her things will be fine in the end.

    ¡°Fate should never have let you meet. Look what that family did to you. Whether you are a bad news or not or Dominus was the bad news in your life, who are they to judge that? Who gave that family the right to judge my daughter? Did I ask for money from them to raise you? Did they feed you?! How dare that woman insult you like this,¡± her mom said angrily, her voice trembling from anger over the injustice her daughter suffered.

    ¡°Mom, please. It is fine, don¡¯t be angry at them. Don¡¯t be angry at anyone. What matters is, that Dominus will be fine now. He will receive the treatment he needed, he can go back to the life he once enjoyed,¡± she tried to pacify her mom, seeing her unnerved with anger over what she had to go through.

    ¡°I just have to disappear. Mom, please help me to disappear. Let¡¯s move out of this town without a trace. His rehabilitation will take years, I don¡¯t want to risk it alling to a halt because of me,¡± she said in a much calmer tone.

    ¡°My daughter, I will take you away from here and we will leave without a trace. But I will do it not for his family¡¯s sake, I will do it for you. I don¡¯t want you to involve yourself with that guy again and the miserable family he has. I want you to live a happy and stable life. Promise me, once we move, you will never see him again, promise your mom this and I¡¯ll help you start over again,¡± she gripped her daughter¡¯s shoulders, her emotions and protective instinct taking over her.

    Mary nodded, she won¡¯t see him again. She will disappear without a trace. If it is what is needed to keep him alive.

    To keep the peace amongst the people in their lives, and ultimately to keep Dominus alive, the heartache she has to suffer all her life seems to be a small price to pay.

    Her mother smiled softly at her, assuring her she will move on from this. She will find a better man someday. One whose family won¡¯t treat her the way his did.

    She made her thumb run over her ring, caressing it longingly, it is the only thing that was left. The only thing left for her to remember that they once met.

    It¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s left to remind her of the life they almost lived, of the ns they had for the future. She wondered if Dominus will miss her the way she will.

    She hoped he won¡¯t have to deal with this pain that she is suffering from. It¡¯s like acid being poured on an open wound, and yet no one can see it. No one can treat the wound or wash the acid off.

    But she will bear it all. She will bear all the pain this world imposed on her if it means he will live.

    As long as they upy a spot in the same universe then she can bear it all. The thought that he will be living afortable life somewhere in this world is enough to keep her living as well.

    As long as they can stare at the same sky and admire the same stars. Then, she can bear anything.

 Chapter 44

    44 iii. Mvar

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t possibly work for theirpany. There is no way in this world I can face Dominus again,¡± Mary frustratedly sighed as her best friend listened to her rant.

    Mal has listened to this story so many times before, but he knew Mary would still eventually apply to one of the Saitopanies.

    Mary is in a hard ce right now, she needs money for her mother¡¯s chemotherapy and writing chapters for a webnovel hardly pays the bill.

    Mal hugged her, unable to hear more of her rants. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give it a try? You know he is the CEO of thepany and not some random employee you might bump with on the elevator. You won¡¯t even be sharing an elevator with this guy much more a floor. Plus, it has been so long since that happened. Do you think he would even recognize you now?¡±

    Mvar is the best friend she never knew she needed. At first, she was determined to build her defenses around him. But he has been so insistent in knocking her defenses down.

    Soon, they were spending more time together than she realize. He was a chef in a cozy family restaurant to which she dropped by often.

    Mal really was easy to be with, softhearted, and kind. With wavy vibrant hair the color of sapphire and a paleplexion that matches hers.

    He is easy on the eyes, the ssic Oppa- look everyone seems to be into at the moment. He is understanding,forting, a stable presence in her life.

    He confessed to her a year ago, but she had to reject his love. In her heart, he will never be able to rece Dominus. Even when she wishes for things to be different the reality is, it is only Dominus she can love.

    .....

    What Mvar hoped to beforting words were just like a dagger in Mary¡¯s heart. He does have a point, how can someone like Dominus even cross paths with someone like her?

    Even if they work in the samepany, the CEO will never cross paths with a mere employee like her. The distance between them is wider than an ocean, so to speak.

    ¡°You need the money for your mother¡¯s chemotherapy, you know. You might have to apply for this job or end up doing something really embarrassing like selling yourself in the red district,¡± Mal intended it to be aedic relief but for a moment even that possibility crossed Mary¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Baka, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Mal gave her a disgusted look to which Mary just snorted.

    She looked at the advertisement again, thepany is looking for new employees to work for their marketing department.

    She does have the grades to apply, thoughck of experience might be a problem during the interview.

    How will she justify that writing a webnovel is all she had been doing after she graduated from college because she was hiding from someone who in this case is the owner of thepany?

    No one understands her fixation to write about that medieval world and the knight and queen who fell in love and got separated by destiny.

    No one will understand the underlying pain she feels as she equates the story of the queen and her knight with hers and Dominus¡¯s tragic love story.

    She shook her head and stared at the advertisement again, she was about to tear it down when her mobile phone rang.

    She answered it after her mother¡¯s contacts appeared. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice wasforting for her and also heartbreaking.

    Her mother again insisted she be brought home, saying she is fine when they both know she is dying. Her mother just wanted to save money knowing that even their house is already mortgaged with the bank.

    Mary felt her tears stream down her cheeks as she assured her mother they have the money for her hospital stay. She assured her she can pay for the mortgage and there is nothing for her to worry.

    She even said she already got epted into a new job. She held the newspaper in her hand as she forced out a peal ofughter and fooled her mother into believing she is doing just fine.

    Nowadays, liese so easy to her, she probably should apply as an actress instead, she berated herself.

    She knew what she have to do. She has to close the book that has long ended. She needs to close it and face a new reality that the only rtionship possible between her and Dominus right now is as a CEO and his lowly employee.

    They for better or worse, will never meet again. Even if they are in the same building, Dominus and someone like her will never meet.

    Whether she epts it or not, Dominus and her ended years ago. If she can be honest with herself, the reason she feared applying for the position is once she does, she will be faced with the reality that there is nothing left between them.

    When the call ended she hugged Mal as she cried into his arms. Thetter tried to soothe her as her shoulders shook from her sobbing.

    ¡°You still love him after all these years, I know. You don¡¯t have to hide your pain from me. Cry as much as you want but after that, you need to move on. You need to face the world again, Mary. If not for you, then for your mother¡¯s sake,¡± Mal caressed her hair as he gently reminded her of the reality.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just. It hurts too much to ept it all. It hurts so much, Mal. I still love him so very much. Knowing and epting are two different things. Knowing but choosing to not ept is better than facing the reality. It hurts, not to be his. It hurts to ept that I have lost him for real and there is no way we can be together again,¡± she sobbed and held on to his arms.

    ¡°Do you regret it? Do you regret asking his grandmother for help andplying with her conditions? Do you regret turning your back away from him and ending the rtionship you had?¡± he asked, his heart clenching over her agony.

    How he wished to share her heartaches, and to wipe away the sadness she always bore. To him, loneliness is simply a choice she has embraced.

    If she can finally ept it is all over, then her healing can finally start. Her heart can finally be mended and maybe start to love again.

    And maybe, maybe then she can finally be set free from the constraints she ced on herself. That is all he ever wanted. To be there for her when that happens.

    ¡°I don¡¯t and never can I regret saving the life of the only man I ever loved. I can bear everything except existing in a world without him. So I don¡¯t regret it at all,¡± she smiled at him as tears fall down her cheeks drowning her sadness away.

    ¡°Then live, go back to the real world. If you truly do not regret saving him and letting yourself be painted as the one at fault, live freely. Regain the strength to live the life you lost when you parted ways with him. Show the world you regret nothing, that you are not ashamed of what you have done,¡± he kissed her forehead as she raised her head and looked up at him with gratitude.

    ¡°I will try, I will try to live again,¡± she assured him, wiping her tears away and trying to look brave.

    ¡°Do you know how long I have waited to hear that? Finally, you came to your senses, Mary. I am happy,¡± Mal¡¯s face lit up as he held her close to him. To him, at least in that instant, he can pretend she will finally move on.

    Maybe this is the closure she needed, to finally start the healing of her shattered heart. Maybe then she can finally see him as more than a friend.

    Maybe then, he can rece her ex¡¯s ce in her heart. That is all he ever wanted. To take care of her, love her, and heal her broken heart.

    He so waited for the opportunity to arrive but she has always closed her heart shut. But now, it seems he can finally hope.

    Maybe now he can hope for a future with her, one where she can forget her heartaches and build a life with him. He will take care of her then and never break her heart. No, he will be a better man than he ever was. He will never let her suffer again.

    Dominus never searched for her the way he should have. He never begged her to return to his life. He never pleaded, demanded to be with her no matter what.

    For him, it shows that Dominus is not as worthy as she painted him to be. To him, it shows the cowardice of the man she has given her heart to. And because of that, he doesn¡¯t deserve the loyalty she has shown during all these years they have been apart. Surely, he will be a better man.

    Mary closed her eyes and let herself beforted by her friend. But even while resting in Mvar¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of someone else.

    That someone else she never once forgot. The only one who still holds her heart. She wondered if he even think of her even once.

    Did he also cry himself to sleep thinking about her at night? Did he also feel that soul-shattering pain that seeped through her heart?

    Or has he forgotten her? Did he hate her now, or worse was she so inconsequential he simply doesn¡¯t mind her existence?

    She finds herself crying once again, like the hundreds of nights she has mourned for their love, this night is no different.

    She knows that no matter how hard she pretends to be okay, there is simply no way for her to move on. Her heart won¡¯t let her forget about him.

    There is no one else, that is simply how it has been all these years. She gasped for air as she felt the indescribable sorrow that came with the memory of him.

    The memory of what they had and what was almost theirs for the taking. How can a love so beautiful ever be reced by anything else?

    She smiled bitterly at herself. She is hopeless. Deep inside her heart, she knew, that even if she had the choice, she will never willingly forget him.

    Dominus. He simply is irreceable to her. But to face him or not is something beyond her control.

    Fate seemed to be ying with her, pulling strings unseen to the naked eyes. Like a great puppeteer orchestrating a y.

    If she only knew what is toe. If she only knew what is in store for her, would she have foolishly run towards where she is being pulled? Or would she have run the opposite direction, this time saving herself?

 Chapter 45

    45 iii. Chains of Obsession [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°I want you to give me a copy of your resignation letter, to be effective immediately,¡± Dominus didn¡¯t even spare Cindere a nce as he said the words.

    ¡°But why? I am not resigning, Dom! I did nothing wrong. In all these years I have been here, I have been an efficient secretary to you,¡± Cindere felt indignation rise in her chest.

    ¡°You will be wellpensated, Ms. Cindy. I will be promoting you in fact to Vice President, so do as I say. I want to see your letter of resignation tomorrow on top of my desk,¡± Dominus continued to read the documents as if the conversation has no consequence for him.

    Cindere lost her cool and took away the file of documents being read by him, ¡°We both know the reason why I was appointed as your secretary. It is a way for us to get to know each other before our official engagement! I have waited so long and patiently bore a lowly position just for this alone!¡±

    Dominus finally looked at the woman who has dyed her hair from blonde into an auburn color, clearly trying to replicate someone from his past.

    ¡°Engagement?¡± Dominus¡¯s deep voice seemed to upy every space in the office.

    ¡°Who told you I will ever be engaged to you?¡± Dominus let a cruel smile paint on his lips, loving the way the poor woman stared at him with anger.

    ¡°Our family has decided on our fate before we were even born! You can¡¯t do this to me, Dom! This is injustice! My family will not tolerate this!¡± Cindere had that crazed look on her face as she raised her voice as well.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you might as well marry my family. Because I will never ept you as a fiance,¡± Dominus looked at her, his eyes bored .

    .....

    ¡°This is still about that woman, isn¡¯t it? It has been more than six years! For all you know, she might already be married now,¡± Cindere held tightly into the documents from earlier, nearly crumpling them from the emotions she felt.

    ¡°That woman, is irreceable to me. Not one girl will ever be worthy enough to take her ce, especially not someone like you. So wake up, Ms. Cindy, it was all game over from the start. Stop conniving to make me like you, the more you try to win me over, the more pathetic you look in my eyes. So stop before I lose all my respect for you,¡± Dominus¡¯s voice wasced with threat as he stood, his tall build looming over the now panicked girl as she stood there dropping the files from her hands.

    ¡°One more mention of her, I might not be able to stop myself from wringing your neck. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you will follow my advice, or I shall not be the one to be med for the consequence,¡± Dominus walked away from the girl, mming the door behind him.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Dominus stopped his car at enough distance from a shabby apartment where a man isforting a woman with an embrace.

    His eyes focused on her innocent face, her skin has gone even paler now after all these years. Her lips seem tock more of the color that once easily adorned her face. And her hair, now kept neatly in a bun instead of letting it flow into a river of fire down her cheeks.

    He alighted from the car and took a cigarette out of his pocket. He has been trying to locate her ever since he recovered, but no lead ever surfaced.

    It is as if she has disappeared without a trace. She didn¡¯t even apply to any of the universities her grades could have gotten her into. It is as if she has thrown her future away.

    He lighted the cigarette and breathed in the smoke, letting the poison of the narcotine seep through him. He let it out again, his eyes never leaving her.

    This is the first time she ever applied for a job too, he knew because he has been trying to locate her in every possiblepany she could have worked for. There was no trace of her existence until now.

    He felt bitterness grip his heart as he stared at the man beside her. Mvar was his name. A friend, nothing more, he assured himself, repeating what the agents have said.

    But he wasn¡¯t born yesterday too, he knew from the way that man touched her, the way he looked at her, he has been bewitched by her as well.

    Mary. Dominus repeated her name on his lips, it¡¯s the same name he has repeated over and over when he wakes from yet another nightmare.

    His phone rang, it was his executive assistant. He started giving orders, making sure she will be assigned in the same building as himself.

    They were to hire her no matter what, the tests and the interviews were all going to be a farce. He wondered how he appeared just now to his employee.

    It might justify his nickname finally, as the business world¡¯s mad barbarian, a nickname he has grown to cherish. He was known for making hard decisions, and he was known for having no fears, no regrets, hence, the nickname.

    He smiled bitterly as longing filled his heart. Mary. The past years have all been the most difficult stage in his life. Not because of the ident or the long journey to recovery he had to go through. It was because he lost her.

    It was as if his heart has been wrenched open, dpidated, quashedpletely. Mary. She was the biggest regret of his life. Not being able to protect her at all costs and not being able to find her.

    Heughed, mocking himself over the state he is in. He is in no shape to meet her now. He needs to prepare for when they finally meet again.

    He will lure her in, capture her in his world, and never let her go. Like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web, that is how everything should be. This way, even if she struggles she can never break free from him.

    The desperate longing in his heart will finally be quenched now that she is back. He is worse than a person who hasn¡¯t eaten for days, he felt like a wild beast who hasn¡¯t been fed almost to extinction.

    It is only her who can satisfy his longing, the indescribable loneliness that enveloped him as he suffered all these years. It is only her who can satisfy him, she needs to cure him of all this pain that she herself caused.

    ¡°It is only right to make amends, queenie. You made me wait for so long. I waited for so long for you, you know. Why did you have to run away from me? Why did you have to hide? Were you sick of me, were you scared I¡¯ll never be able to go back in shape? Were you ashamed to have a crippled husband? No, these things don¡¯t matter now. Whatever the reasons were, they don¡¯t matter to me at all. What matters is I finally found you, queenie. Now we can finally continue where the story of us got interrupted. Would you like that, honey? Did you miss me the way I missed you? But then, why did you hide so well that I can not even find you?¡± he chuckled, his mind was ying tricks on him again. Making him believe she can hear his thoughts.

    It was madness, of course. But no one has to know. The years of longing made him feel like he was going to lose his mind. But who can me him?

    It was her fault for leaving. How can he remain sane without the only joy in his life? Mary was the only one who ever mattered.

    He didn¡¯t trust fate not to interfere, but he will do everything to make sure it never seed again. It has won before, but now is a different story.

    Whether it was the gods or destiny itself who ns to go against him, he will be sure to defy them all. He couldn¡¯t lose her again. It will be like going back to hell when he knew already what being in hell felt like.

    ¡°You belong to me,pletely. Do you remember that, honey? If you have forgotten, I simply must remind you. I¡¯ll have to remind you whom you belong to. You belong to me, you have to realize that and never forget, you belong to me only,¡± he felt his heart clench from the memories of losing her.

    There is no way he will let that happen again. No matter what, she can¡¯t escape. He will make sure of that. She will be chained right beside him for all eternity, that is how it should be.

    He can almost taste her lips now, imagine how his tongue will slide down her throat as she moans out his name. His Mary. He will be sure to never let her go again.

    If he has to turn into a monster to make sure she never leaves his side this time around, then he will be that. He will open up the gates of hell itself, if it¡¯s the only way to make sure she can never leave.

    ¡°You turned me into the monster that I am, my queen. But even this monster couldn¡¯t stop itself from loving youpletely, wanting and needing its queen. Let¡¯s meet again, queenie. Let¡¯s meet again,¡± his heart was filled with agony as he stared into the cluelessdy almost within his reach.

    ¡°That is right, I will never let you get away again, my darling. I will make sure to never let you go. Even if the whole of heaven¡¯s armies strikes at me, I will never let go of you this time. I couldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t let us suffer the pain of it all,¡± he threw the cigarette stick and went back to his car, starting the engine as he take ast nce at the woman that was the reason for it all.

    Mary. She was the reason for the terrible sadness that washed upon him, the madness that haunted him, and the anger thates with it all.

    She is responsible for every heartache, every suicidal thought that crossed his mind. She is responsible for the loneliness that apanied him every night as he goes back to a mansion without her by his side.

    Even death would have been sweeter than the pain he felt when he lost her the second time around. But he didn¡¯t give up, rightly so. Now, he has been rewarded by whatever power into finding her. His persistence has not been all for naught.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, my queen. This time, I won¡¯t be your prince, but a monster who won¡¯t ever let you go. me me if you must, try to struggle and run if you must, but you can never leave. I will chase you and tie you down. I¡¯ll chain you if I have to, to make sure you stay by my side,¡± he whispered in the night air as his car sped away.

    This time around he will be the beast she can hate but never leave, if that is what it takes, then so be it. Whatever the price, he is willing to pay, for another chance to have her in his life again.

 Chapter 46

    46 iii. Join me for Dinner

    It has been a few months with not an inkling of her greatest fearing into a reality. She hasn¡¯t even seen Dominus¡¯s shadow.

    She has be more carefree now, and even a bit cheery. She loved this job, she felt useful, needed, and productive. She missed this feeling, she for once felt free.

    Also, the overtime pay is the best, as most of her officemates go home early. She, the one who needed the pay stayste and grabs all the overtime pay thepany is willing to hand.

    She was about to forget Dominus was likewise in this building if not for that fateful night when she excused herself from her colleagues and ran to buy cup noodles for her dinner.

    She was on her earphones and was even humming to the tune when the elevator door opened at the very same time the exclusive elevator for the VIPs did.

    She stepped out of the elevator door and so did the man in that parallel elevator at the very same time.

    Her humming halted as she was faced with the same bright golden eyes she remembered from all those years ago.

    He stood tall and muscr but not anymore in that football athlete fashion. He now carries an expensive-looking suit perfectly well, the tuxedo clinging to him like a second skin.

    His golden hair was now in a tidy haircut, his face well-shaven, revealing a scar on his left face which was the only sign he was ever injured years ago.

    .....

    She felt her throat dry up as his piercing gaze studied her. His face was cold and without any sign of recognition.

    He also didn¡¯t move from where he was standing, his gaze studying everything about her all at once. As if he was recording the moment through his eyes.

    His gaze locked on the ID she was wearing though she knew that he won¡¯t be able to read her name from the distance they are in.

    He flinched as he looked at her shoes, they were too worn out. Her office uniform is fine as thepany gave them away for free, but the shoes were hers. Has been hers for some years now.

    She walked sideways trying to avoid recognition and for a minute she thought she sessfully escaped until she heard him talk.

    ¡°Do you work here, miss?¡± his baritone voice filled up the hallway and made Mary¡¯s heart tremble like a tree shaken by a powerful storm.

    ¡°Ahhhh... yes! I do indeed work here, sir,¡± she had no choice but to face him back. She couldn¡¯t risk disrespecting the one who is paying her sry, can she?

    It didn¡¯t escape her that he called her miss, a telltale sign he didn¡¯t recognize her. Maybe he even had forgotten all about her.

    The thought made her feel her heart sting like acid was poured right over it. It does hurt to be forgotten when all her waking hours were spent thinking about him.

    She never once was able to forget the memories of him, so knowing she has quite been forgotten makes her feel betrayed somehow.

    She castigated herself, that is what she has been praying for, wasn¡¯t it? To not be remembered when they meet again?

    In fact, if he did recognize her then she would have to run away. And she is tired of running.

    So this is for the best, she tried to convince herself and to pacify the part of her that continued to hope all these years.

    ¡°From what department? And why are you still here at this hour?¡± the man continued his inquiry, his gaze was still cold.

    ¡°From the marketing department, sir. Just doing some overtime work. I will still return to the office. I just went out to buy some ramen,¡± she bit her lower lip knowing that even is a lie.

    She doesn¡¯t have enough money on her to buy herself ramen. The most she was going for is an instant noodle.

    She grimaced at how desperate she is to leave at least a not-so pitiful impression. Why does she even bother when the man has forgotten all about her?

    But she couldn¡¯t help it, it¡¯s like an instinct that kicks in just by simply being faced with him again. The need to impress him, it¡¯s there hanging above her head like a cloud that won¡¯t go away.

    ¡°Join me for dinner,¡± she nearly choked as she heard his domineering voicemand her. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she heard him right? Why will the CEO of thepany ask her to join him for dinner?

    ¡°I was just about to grab something to eat. But all the restaurants I know are already closed at this hour. You wouldn¡¯t mind if I join you on your break, right?¡± she stared at him nkly and was jolted awake only when he started walking towards her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a lot of restaurants in my mind right now, they- they might be closed already at this hour. I was just about to try, sir. I mean about to try looking for a ce to eat! I mean, try looking for a- a restaurant!¡± she blushed, hearing herself stutter.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together. If you don¡¯t mind, that is,¡± he walked closer to her and for a minute she closed her eyes, her body remembering that when he is this near it means they are about to kiss.

    She opened her eyes again to see an amused look on Dominus¡¯s face, obviously pleased about something. She turned scarlet, knowing how foolish she must have looked.

    They are just employer-employee now, so why is she acting like a fool?

    It is her body¡¯s fault for remembering every detail all over again, just by being near him like this.

    She couldn¡¯t help it, she missed this. Being close to him, seeing him up close, and hearing his voice. Just everything about him makes her heart quiver, her blood burn, and her insides churn.

    Gods help her, she easily makes a fool out of herself just by being near him.

    His eyes burn through her, yes it has to be that. We can me that on him. For his golden eyes that seem to melt all her defenses away.

    Dominus. He hasn¡¯t changed at all, in the way his presence seems to take up every space in the room.

    The authority he has just by simply standing near her. No, even if he was just simply in the same room, there is no way she won¡¯t be aware of him.

    His presence is the only thing in the world that can make her worlde to a halt. His voice is the only thing that can make her lose her nerves. And his touch is the only thing that can make her forget everything else in her life.

    She shook her head, what business does she have to be daydreaming in front of her boss, she reminded herself. She has to be a professional.

    It is good enough that Dominus was unable to recognize her. So she has to y her part, she just has trouble remembering anything at all when he is this near.

    How can anyone expect her to get a grip of herself when faced with the only man who can melt her from within? Sanity indeed is an impossibility from the start when ites to him.

    ¡°Well, should we go try and find a ce?¡± his voice was lighter now and his eyes were brighter than before. Like a child who has been told that candy ising his way.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± he called her attention, loving the confusion in her eyes as she tried to recollect herself. He is satisfied to know that he can still affect her so easily.

    ¡°Of- of course, sir! I¡¯m sorry about- about,¡± she couldn¡¯t think of words.

    ¡°You are forgiven, of course,¡± a wicked smile formed on his lips and made her heart do a somersault.

    ¡°For- for, for what sir? Forgiven for what exactly?¡± she wanted to faint.

    Dear lords, has he remembered? No, he looks too happy for that to be the case. She tried to keep a brave front as she returned his smile.

    ¡°Forgiven for your mind wandering to somewhere else just now. Obviously, miss, you have been starved likewise,¡± was that a tease from him, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    The atmosphere is now back to how it was before. When all he would do is tease her and make her blush.

    The days when everything was just so easy, and when noplications push them apart. How she missed those days, really.

    It¡¯s like being transported back to the time before the ident. Before they parted ways. Dominus. Oh gods, she missed him so badly.

    How can she focus on anything else when he is right in front of her? Not a ghost of the past that haunt her dreams and made her wake panting, needing, wanting.

    He is here, flesh and bones. The only personrger than the world itself. No, that itself is an understatement.

    He was her world. Was. That has to be the case. A past tense. But it pains her to believe that so. Maybe she can deal with these thoughtster, for now, she can pretend it¡¯s all not yet over.

    She found herself nodding as the giant loomed near her. Her knees trembled from the feeling of standing right beside him again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, sir, I mean joining you for dinner. Ahmm... I mean trying to find a ce to eat together... I mean, trying to find a restaurant together, sir!¡± she wanted to melt away, she sounded like a moron just now. She really has bad luck with good impressions.

    The deep chuckle of his voice was heard as he replied to her fondly, ¡°Rx, Miss. I won¡¯t eat you unless you starve me more by just standing there. Let¡¯s go find something for dinner.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t think straight anymore, his suave masculine scent lingering in her nose, and the feeling of him towering above her making her feel so small and vulnerable.

    ¡°Aye, sir. I- I,¡± she bit on her lower lip. She is a disaster. Her anxiety is through the roof, and she can¡¯t even form coherent thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± she realized she might have more than she can handle when he smiled and her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 47

    47 iii. His Proposal [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Get in,¡± his voice was deeper even more so now.

    She shook her head as she tried to wake up from her sudden stupor. She felt ashamed since the subject of her thoughts never even recognized her.

    She went inside the car and let him drive. She was just staring into the back of her hand the entire time. As if they have grown really interesting during thest minutes of being in his presence.

    It was a spacious range rover and yet his height and build made her feel like she was trapped in a can of sardines with him.

    Or maybe it was just her mind ying tricks on her. When the subject of her every dream is now in front of her.

    His face was unreadable as he looked at her again. Taking secret nces whenever he gets a chance, checking her in the rearview mirror.

    She never changed. He smiled softly when his eyes focused on her face, her lips, her eyes... he was mortified to find she was staring right back at him.

    She finally took the courage to look at him and find herself filled with embarrassment when their eyes finally met.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name,¡± he pretended not to know. Recognizing her will just feel awkward for the both of them. Plus, he had a feeling she will try to run away.

    .....

    He can¡¯t risk that. He can¡¯t risk her running away and hiding from him again. He will lure her into his world until she can¡¯t get away, so he needs to be patient seeing the price is very much worth it.

    ¡°Mary¡±, she said, unable to stop herself from hoping to get a reaction from him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Innocent and virginal. It suits you,¡± he focused his eyes on the road forcing himself not to stare into the beautiful blue eyes he missed so much.

    ¡°It- it¡¯s. It¡¯s a rathermon name and I¡¯m the mostmon person anyone can find,¡± she felt her cheeks turn hot from hisment, virginal.

    The word made her recall scenes from their past, back when he would tease her and make her feel on edge. Back when she would lose control of her own body and nk out from pleasure.

    What on earth was she thinking? She has be a pervert, sexualizing every word of Dom¡¯s. That¡¯s just so humiliating!

    She focused on her hands again, not wanting to look at his eyes and have all thesescivious thoughts eat at her again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. There is nothingmon about someone with the name Mary,¡± he felt his fingers grip the driving wheel tightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her curiosity getting the best of her as she looked back in the rearview mirror.

    He smiled softly, ¡°That¡¯s the name of royalty,¡± he whispered. The distance is enough for her to hear, and the way he said it made her heart race.

    She wondered why the fleeting image of a knight kissing the hand of a queen crossed her mind.

    ¡°What kind of royalty?¡± she asked, the voiceing out of her mouth before she can control herself.

    ¡°A radiant and beautiful queen. Only the name Mary fits that kind of nobility,¡± he smiled as their eyes meet again. This time he didn¡¯t look away.

    Her heart beats faster as he stared at her face. He stopped the car and leaned toward her, making her close her eyes automatically.

    He looked at her face again, and for a while was lost in her beauty. He wanted to do so much more than stare, especially when her lips parted open from surprise.

    ¡°We have arrived,¡± he whispered, leaning towards her, their distance bing less sparse.

    ¡°What- what are you going to do?¡± she felt her cheeks burn as he loomed closer above her. Her body turned feverish just from theck of distance between them.

    ¡°This,¡± he smiled mischievously as he unbuckled her seatbelt.

    Mary hurriedly climbed out of the car and walked as fast as she can, not looking back at her tormentor.

    Dom¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her running form as he took a minute to enjoy staring at her while taking in her intoxicating scent before shutting down the engine.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°How are we supposed to eat all of these, sir?¡± her eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when tters of foode out one after the other, upying every avable space on the table.

    Dominus frowned seeing her reaction. ¡°Do you find it displeasing that I ordered much?¡±

    ¡°No sir, I¡¯m just surprised that¡¯s all,¡± she shook her head as she remembered her ce.

    He handed her a tter of steak and urged her to take some. When she spooned in some and transferred it to her te, he scowled and added more.

    Is this normal behavior? For the CEO to feed a hungry employee he managed to cross paths with during her break time?

    She wanted to inquire but bit down her lower lip instead. That is just something an employee is not supposed to ask.

    ¡°Go eat, try the other dishes too. I had to text the manager of the restaurant to open at this hour,¡± he exined and watched her eat.

    ¡°Thank you, I- I am grateful,¡± she looked down on her te, unable to look at him directly.

    ¡°Then show your gratitude and don¡¯t leave a grain of rice,¡± her crazy bossmanded her making her eyes go wide from panic.

    ¡°It is impossible sir, it will take the whole night to finish the amount of food you ordered,¡± she tried to gauge if Dominus had really gone insane or if he was simply joking.

    ¡°I have all night, and believe me you will be paid overtime,¡± he said seriously.

    ¡°What? Sir, you will give me my overtime pay for doing nothing but eat?¡± she tried to rify as nothing makes any sense somehow.

    ¡°From what department are you, again?¡± he dismissed her question and starts eating, his eyes still fixed on her as she blushed.

    He missed this, seeing her cheeks turn red from embarrassment and confusion. He likes that he can still make her feel that way at least.

    Of course, he did not forget where she is currently assigned in, it¡¯s just a way to open up a topic of his interest.

    He needed to bait her in before she can realize anything was amiss. For now, he will y the part of an employer who is not that interested in an employee.

    ¡°From the marketing department sir,¡± she gulped and answered.

    He was silent for a minute and then he smiled as he began to unwrap the idea that stuck with him days ago, ¡°Do you like working for me?¡±

    His smile made Mary¡¯s heart flutter as she looked transfixed at him. ¡°I do like it very much. Working for yourpany is something I am deeply thankful for.¡±

    ¡°I am currently looking for an assistant. My secretary has been very recently promoted. I need someone to fill up her position, albeit temporarily. It¡¯s almost impossible to run thepany without someone to fix my schedule,¡± he cleared his throat as he tried to think of how to perfectly frame his words.

    ¡°Would you like to work directly under me?¡± his bright eyes looked into hers as his soothing baritone voice seemed to have hypnotized her once again.

    ¡°But why me, sir?! I¡¯m sure there are more qualified employees who can take your secretary¡¯s ce,¡± she tried to reason out, because this sudden proposition is illogical.

    ¡°Because it is you I want. You see, I seldom like a person. And what I have learned from my secretary¡¯s resignation is I should at least have a good working rtionship with the one I will be spending most of my day with. Plus, I don¡¯t trust the people surrounding me at this time. Some of the applicants might even be spies sent by those who want to oust me. You, on the other hand, have no motives to bring me down. Our meeting is based solely on chance, so there is no way this has been nned,¡± Dominus smiled, oh yes not like he nned everything from the start.

    There is no evidence she can find at this point, but he made sure their first meeting was exactly as he have imagined.

    Every single detail of tonight¡¯s event has been ced into action by himself. There was no room for any mistake from the start.

    She just stared at him, is this really happening? What was she supposed to say? Can she just refuse Dominus and for what reason exactly? Won¡¯t it be too suspicious to reject her boss?

    ¡°I¡¯ll raise your sry. I¡¯ll pay you thrice more than whatever you are currently receiving from your department. You seem to need a raise anyway, judging from your determination to work overtime,¡± Dominus let out an innocent smile.

    He knows how much she needed the money. Her mother is in a hospital, suffering from terminal cancer. She won¡¯t be going out of that hospital soon. Plus, her house was mortgaged and she could hardly pay for the monthly amortization.

    She needed this job. And he, on the other hand, he needed her. Only her will suffice to make him feel alive again. After all these years, she finally found a way back to him. There is no way he is letting that opportunity go.

    ¡°Will I be paid for- for overtime as well?¡± her voice stammered. The terms for the employment are something she knew she couldn¡¯t pass upon. Call it being greedy, but she needed the money.

    ¡°Of course, and when we need to work out of town, I will pay you twice what I have promised. There will be a travel allowance as well, a clothing allowance, and food allowance. This alles in one package, Miss Mary,¡± his eyes turned murky gold, he can almost taste her yes.

    ¡°The only thing left, of course, is for you to agree. Do you think you can stand working directly under me, Mary?¡± if those terms are not good enough he will add more.

    He will give her everything she asks for, that is one of the things that never really changed. His need for her. The indescribablepulsion to do anything just so he could have her beside him.

    Mary on the other hand, against all good reasons, found herself nodding.

    Whatever brought his amnesia, she prays it stays like that for a little while longer.

    If she can for a minute be honest with herself, more than the substantial raise she was promised, she just wanted to have this chance to stay beside him again. Even if it¡¯s just as his lowly employee.

 Chapter 48

    48 iii. Directly Under Him [Bonus chapter]

    Mary couldn¡¯t help but feel bullied, she didn¡¯t expect Dominus to have so many demands.

    She hardly has any time on her own since she started working well as he softly put it ¡®under him¡¯.

    He would always demand for her to stay by his side and to perform even the most menial of stuff. Like segregating scrap papers, for instance, she couldn¡¯t think of any reason why that stuff should belong to the CEO¡¯s secretary, and yet she didn¡¯t even darein.

    She let out a frustrated sigh as she digs in on the papers she needed to remove the staples from. Another all-nightering up!

    It doesn¡¯t help that they spend so much time procrastinating and dining out during official office hours.

    Well, how can shein at all when she is being paid a more than generous paycheck?

    She wondered what he was doing on hisputer that was so important that it entails another overtime.

    Dominus was not even typing anything on his keyboard, she wondered why he wasn¡¯t even scrolling down the mouse.

    Is this how a CEO¡¯s brain work like, are they just simply stuck rationalizing certain words? Because that is the only eptable exnation for his conduct.

    .....

    The first week he demanded her to stay with himte at the office she was required to do absolutely nothing at all.

    It was only when she brought up the matter of feeling useless and cheating thepany with its money that he started asking her to do ¡®work¡¯ as he put it.

    Now stuck with another one of her so important tasks, she yawned to show her defiance. Her boss nced her way, his eyes looking intently at her.

    ¡°Are you sleepy, Mary?¡± his voice was worried. ¡°You should not overwork yourself, go sleep on the sofa, you can use the nkets as well.¡±

    She looked at him, shocked. Dominus should be joking, right? Can she really sleep while her boss is working? Then what on earth is she being paid for anyway?

    She vigorously shook her head, her cheeks turning red. ¡°I- I am fine, sir! Please don¡¯t worry! And this is not me being overworked!¡±

    How can she even im overwork when all she has been doing all day is go where he is, stand beside him, dine with him, and now just segregate usable draft papers and thosepletely for disposal?!

    She felt her cheeks burn when he walked towards the sofa and motioned for her to join him.

    She hesitantly joined her boss, her cheeks burning hot. What the hell is she supposed to do now?

    As if on cue, Dominus pats the space beside him. She recalled it was his mannerism back then which meant she should sit beside him.

    She felt her body heat up as she obeyed her boss and sat. He smiled seeing her so obedient.

    Oh, he loves it when she doesn¡¯t fuss a lot. But he sure loves seeing her all heated up as well.

    As long as it¡¯s Mary, he doesn¡¯t mind. He adores every single version of herpletely.

    ¡°Well, Miss Mary. Let¡¯s take a break. I don¡¯t want to over-exhaust my employee,¡± he said, loving how near she is to him at this instant.

    Mary wanted to turn into air at that instant and just disappear. Why is he looking at her so intently for?

    Dominus¡¯s eyebrow twitched, seeing her ufortable. Ahhhh... is she being so shy right now?

    Dominus took the nket neatly folded on top of the table, and to her surprise, he tucked her shoulders inside them. Now she ispletely enveloped in a cocoon.

    ¡°Sir! You- I- I can¡¯t,¡± she blushed a bit more, making her as red as a ripe tomato.

    ¡°You can¡¯t what? Can¡¯t take a break even when you are exhausted? Or cannot sit right beside me?¡± his voice was serious and yet his eyes were filled with mischief.

    ¡°Both!¡± she eximed, covering her mouth with her hands when she realized what she just said.

    ¡°And why is that Mary?¡± Dominus leaned closer, his aftershave lingering in the air as she broke down a sweat.

    ¡°Why do you think you couldn¡¯t rest? And more importantly, why on earth can¡¯t you sit beside me?¡± her heart beats wildly on her chest as his golden eyes focused on hers.

    ¡°I-I-I am being paid to work! And-and I-I,¡± she tried to find words to justify her admission but there is none.

    ¡°And you, my dear. You are too scared to be near me. I wonder what you think I¡¯ll do to you,¡± he leaned closer, the heating from his towering form making her feel warm all over.

    It is unfair how Dominus can easily do this to her. She bit down her lower lip attempting to stop herself from saying anything that will embarrass her more than she already is.

    ¡°Ahhhh... the obedient little secretary now that I pointed it out?¡± his smile turned into a curve, a mischievous grin making her melt from the inside.

    ¡°I- I- I have always been obedient,¡± she wanted to smack herself. What did she just tell herself earlier about not saying embarrassing stuff?

    ¡°Perhaps I am mistaken then. I have always thought you were a brat,¡± his eyes focused on her lips making her wonder if he was thinking the same thing as her right now.

    She cleared her throat and backed away a bit, earning a hearty chuckle that vibrated through the room.

    ¡°Scared little kitten,¡± he whispered but did not do anything to bridge the gap between them.

    Then, as if finding an incredible idea, his eyes lit up, and leaned even closer than before. She gasped and by instinct ced her hands on his chest, ready to push if ites to that.

    He grinned as he felt the palm of her hands pressing against his shirt. Oh, gods, he needs more ounces of self-control.

    He lifted the telephone receiver which made her cheeks heat up and her eyes widen like saucers. He called in food delivery and ordered pizza and ice cream for the both of them. Then he returned it to the table right behind her, leaning close to her again as he does so.

    ¡°I- I am sorry,¡± she gulped, her hands still on his chest pressing so slightly against the fabric of his clothes.

    Oh, gods, how he wanted nothing else but to devour her right now. But he has to bid his time. The game has barely started.

    His fingers lifted her chin as a winning smile painted across his face.

    ¡°What were you thinking, Mary?¡± he teased her, his face just inches away from hers as she blushed further.

    ¡°Nothing at all!¡± she lied, though she knew it is hardly believable as her fingers start to shake. She hurriedly removed her hands from his chest, realizing she has been holding him there for a while now.

    He chuckled, ¡°Do you want me to believe that, Mary?¡±

    ¡°It- it¡¯s the truth!¡± she couldn¡¯t look into his eyes for fear he could see right through her.

    He pinched her chin softly, making her look towards him once again. This is far easier than he thought.

    Clearly, her body remembers him. He wondered only at to what extent. Beneath all thoseyers of clothes she insisted on wearing, was she wetting herself the way she easily did so before when he is near?

    ¡°Mydy, let me be clear. The reason why I chose you is because I want to have a rtionship with you?¡± she blinked hearing his words.

    ¡°Re-rtionship?¡± she nearly shouted the word.

    ¡°Yes, the rtionship between me as the boss, and you as my secretary of course. There is a need for us to develop this good rtionship I speak of. After all,¡± he stopped midsentence as he took all of the vision in.

    She looked so flushed all he wanted is for her to moan his name. Oh, he can be going straight to the damned hells right now and he wouldn¡¯t even care.

    ¡°After all?¡± she tried to make sense of it all, her body shaking from anticipation.

    ¡°After all, darling, it will only benefit thepany for us to work together towards its sess,¡± oh gods, he felt his cks tighten from that certain friend that wanted to be freed that instant.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly be med, when she looks that way at him, he simply loses his mind.

    She blushed more, dear lords! Why does Dominus have to be a hundred times hotter than before?

    To say he has aged gracefully will be a disservice to how manlier he has be. He has be not only the center of the business world, but his presencemands attention of every form.

    She bit on her lower lip again, trying to calm her heart from beating so fast against her chest. She feels herself water from just this short of a distance.

    ¡°Do you understand me, Miss Mary?¡± his baritone voice makes her feel almost unable to breathe.

    It makes her remember all the times she would submit to his touch, of the orders he would give her to please them both, and the feeling of being needed, wanted whenever that same raspy voice whispered sweet nothings in her ears.

    She so missed being his. Her body missed this. She closed her eyes as she feel her juices start to flow down her thighs. It is a good thing she was wearing quite a lengthy skirt, otherwise... oh gods! What will he think of her then!

    He reached out to touch her face, his hands were firm. Yes, he reminded himself. He can only touch her this way for now.

    He tucked in some strands of her hair against her ear, ¡°Mary, do we understand each other?¡±

    She nodded, her ability to speak was lost, forgotten from the moment she felt her little private humiliation happen just from the nearness of him.

    ¡°I need you to say it dear, tell me. Will you be a good girl for me, Mary? Will you be so good as to allow me to nourish this rtionship between us?¡± he felt his throat dry up.

    Gods, if only it were up to him he would be sucking in her little tongue right now, making her saliva drip down her chin.

    ¡°I promise not to cause any trouble,¡± she blushed. She hates that she still craves to submit herself to him when he is already her boss now and not her boyfriend.

    Where exactly are her morals? For all she knows he might be in a rtionship right now.

    He let out azy smile as he put a distance between them, admiring the flushed look on her face.

    Gods, she has the same look as when they make out, the only thing wrong is her hair that was always kept in a tidy old-fashioned bun nowadays.

    ¡°Well then, since you are finally determined,¡± his lips twitch, making her focus on his lips once again.

    ¡°It is only right for me to feel satisfied that I have such a good little... secretary,¡± his voice was lower when he mentioned thest word, as if he just shared with her a dirty little secret.

    She closed her eyes again! This is what she meant about hating the all-nighters!

    This is torture to the 700th degree!

 Chapter 49

    49 iii. Liar

    ¡°Well, do you know that sultry secretary ising in and going out of the building together with the CEO?¡± giggles can be heard from the group of women as Mary passed them by.

    ¡°Shameless, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m wondering what services she has been offering the boss to deserve such extra attention,¡± continued the other, not caring if she heard them.

    She took the document file asked for by Dominus and started to walk away with her head hung low. She felt like she was back in high school again with a bunch of bullies going after her back.

    ¡°Hey Ms. Sexetary, won¡¯t you even acknowledge us and you intend to pass us by without greeting us properly? Are we air to you just because you seem to be the boss¡¯s favorite,¡± the senior secretary snickered.

    The group bullying her at the moment isposed of secretaries and assistants to high-rankingpany executives, and they aren¡¯t happy that she seemed to havended the job of being secretary to the CEO out of the blue.

    It didn¡¯t escape their observation that she has been receiving exceptional treatment from the big boss. Of course, most of them are mistresses to the executives they work for, though hidden under the executives¡¯ direction.

    It is one of the things they can¡¯t ept, how the CEO who has been dubbed as cold and apathetic is suddenly going out of his way to do things for his ¡®secretary¡¯.

    They have worked hard to reach their positions and have worked even harder to maintain the same. And now this worthless country bumpkin suddenly has it all without doing anything to deserve it.

    One of thedies poured a cup of hot coffee on her, the hot liquid seeping through her blouse and causing a burning sensation as the group began tough.

    .....

    She realized how pathetic she must look to them. She bit on her lower lip and ran away as tears began to fall down her cheeks.

    She felt strong arms grip her shoulders when she reached the corridors. She looked up and saw him, the reason why she was being picked on. Dominus.

    She struggled but she was crushed by his torso when he pulled her closer. She felt intoxicated by his scent, andforted by the way he held her in his arms.

    ¡°Mary, what happened?¡± his voice had a certain sharpness to it and his muscles felt tensed. For a second he gave her the impression he can kill someone if she gave him a name.

    She shook her head vigorously and lied, ¡°I was drinking coffee and poured my cup when I tripped.¡±

    His long fingers kneaded her back, sniffing her scent as he held her tighter.

    ¡°Why do you protect them so?¡± he asked, his rage almost blinding him knowing someone dared to hurt her.

    ¡°I- I am not protecting anyone, it is the truth, Sir Dom,¡± her voice became shaky from his reaction. She felt protected and cared for. Much like the times he has rescued her before.

    But he couldn¡¯t care for her, the distance between them just grew farther than when they were just but in high school. Then he was the school prince, but now he held the universe in his hands.

    Moreover, one day, he might remember the past long forgotten. When that timees, he will surely hate her with all his heart.

    ¡°Liar,¡± he said tenderly as his fingers gripped into her shoulders tighter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Please unhand me, others might misinterpret,¡± she whispered weakly. Saying the words hurt her even more, but she feared for his reputation.

    ¡°Are you affected by the rumors?¡± he asked her, easing his grip a bit as he peered into her eyes.

    She shook her head, it wasn¡¯t for herself that she wanted to distance herself from him. She doesn¡¯t want his reputation to be tarnished.

    ¡°Then let them think what they want. I don¡¯t care,¡± he assured her, his hand gently caressing her cheek, brushing off her tears away.

    ¡°Your reputation is at stake. If the rumors continue, it might hurt your standing as the CEO,¡± she tried to reason out even when she felt herself bing weaker every second he was near.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t listening again, Mary. I said I don¡¯t care,¡± he smiled as her tears ceased.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean that,¡± she looked down, unable to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I mean that? It is how I truly feel. I don¡¯t mind the rumors. If they believe me to be yours and you to be mine, then they can believe what they want. It is what I wanted anyway,¡± he looked at her face, missing her blue eyes as he forced her to look at him.

    He caught her chin and forced her eyes on him. He felt the rush of warmth as their eyes met. He couldn¡¯t understand why she lied.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why she tried to dismiss what they have. This spark, this passion, couldn¡¯t she feel it burn inside her the way it scorched him so?

    ¡°Do you feel embarrassed to be my woman, Mary? Will it be so bad if you be one?¡± he asked her, his baritone voice soothing her soul.

    ¡°To be your woman is not embarrassing, but you should be the one embarrassed by me. Look at me, Dom. I have nothing. I am nothing,¡± she corrected him, wanting him to understand that distancing herself from him is the best thing to do.

    Hearing her words, rage filled his heart. Without a moment to think, he pulled her closer to himself and imed her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t a gentle kiss, it was far from the way he kissed her when they were in high school. This was a hungry, devouring kiss. Almost as if she did something wrong and is now being heavily punished for it.

    She felt her back against a wall as she answered his kiss. She opened her lips, giving him ess to her tongue.

    It was an opportunity he didn¡¯t intend to miss. He slid his tongue inside and he grunted as he tasted more of her, drinking from her mouth like an animal that has been dying from thirst.

    She felt her body warm up from the way he kissed her, his hand gripping into her waist as he pulled her closer to himself.

    His lips started to trail down kisses into her neck until it reached dangerously low to the top of her blouse.

    She felt her head feel dizzy from the whirlwind of emotions that came rushing into her and of the need and heat that radiated from him.

    ¡°You are never nothing to me, my sweet Mary,¡± he uttered the words as he looked into her eyes.

    Maybe because of the endearment he used or for whatever spell he cast on her since day one, she find herself grasping his hair as he imed her lips once again.

    The distance between them is positively null as she tugged on his hair, allowing him to deepen the kiss further.

    ¡°Not here,¡± Mary begged when their lips finally separated.

    ¡°Then somewhere,¡± Dominus was able to understand what she meant thankfully but it also meant he knew she readily consented.

    ¡°Anywhere,¡± she blushed, saying the word out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it, I kind of like it here,¡± a mischievous grin was on his lips as she felt her cheeks be hotter.

    ¡°Please, just not here,¡± Mary insisted, panic was clearly in her eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhh... then are you willing to do anything to make me agree to a change of venue?¡± Dominus¡¯s voice did not falter, his voice serious even when he can feel his need for her be even more apparent. Oh gods, he needs her now.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll do anything,¡± she begged him, her nails digging into his arm as she unknowingly squeezed on his flesh.

    He smiled satisfactorily, ahhh, he couldn¡¯t tell if his queen is doing all these to make him feel even more famished than he already is. He is bing so turned on it is making every little thing so inconsequential.

    ¡°You look so desperate for release, I wonder if you mean what you just said,¡± Dominus¡¯s hot breath fanned her ears making her melt.

    ¡°I am serious, please I¡¯ll do anything,¡± she pleaded as she felt her knees weaken even more.

    ¡°I have so very few things I¡¯ll trade this moment for. That itself is a problem, isn¡¯t it? That there are very few ways I can agree to your request. Such a pity if the whole of those stupid women see you doing exactly what they had in mind,¡± he grinned seeing her look so vulnerable.

    To think he had done that to her, ahhh... he loves how she looked so desperate for an escape. Clearly, his little queen never really changed.

    ¡°What are your terms?¡± she fear she would have to regret agreeing to whatever it ister.

    ¡°Be my woman, Mary. I want you to bepletely mine,¡± he didn¡¯t bother to pause for her to grasp what he meant.

    She felt lightheaded as she stood frozen in front of him. Her lips quivered and so did her heart. What did he just say?

    ¡°Do you just randomly bully a new employee into being your new ymate?¡± her voice was angry, her eyes sharp.

    He chuckled, ¡°Not every newbie. Only the real cute ones who look like innocent babies. I love teaching them new things,¡± he teased her.

    Jealousy and heat came rushing to her at the same time as she tried to push him away forcefully. But he stood there like an immovable mountain, towering over her once again.

    ¡°Not so fast sweetheart. I¡¯ll kiss you again and make you moan out my name real loud, or you take the deal I offered just now,¡± oh yes, he couldn¡¯t possibly be expected to wait.

    A week of cat and mouse is already too much to bear. How can anyone expect him to behave himself far longer than this?

    ¡°How dare you think I¡¯ll enjoy it?!¡± she blushed, faking bravery even when her panties have already dampened so much.

    They couldn¡¯t be here much longer. She fears her juices will leave a pool of hot mess on the immactely clean floor if they wait even more.

    He chuckled, ¡°Experience tells me, you have been enjoying yourself quite well. Or should I demonstrate further?¡±

    She shook her head fast, her heart pounding against her chest desperately so. ¡°This is quite not right. I am just a lowly employee and you are the CEO, I am sure people will talk.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they do. Now tell me, do you agree to my proposal just now or should I convince you further?¡± he leaned closer, eliminating all distance between them.

    She nodded shyly, she couldn¡¯t keep her pretenses after all. He knew her like the back of his hand, even after ¡®losing his memory¡¯ it seemed like his body can easily dominate hers and make her feel like molten butter under the heat of the sun.

    ¡°Say it, baby. Let me hear you say it clearly. Do you consent to be my woman?¡± his voice sounded like a growl as he tried to rein in all of his desires. He needs to hear her say it first.

    ¡°Yes, I consent to be your woman,¡± she blushed and whispered in a soft voice, half of her mind hoping he didn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°No honey, since you are mine now. Call me, daddy,¡± he grunted, his lips ghosting her jaw, wanting nothing more but to devour her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be yours from now on, daddy,¡± she will surely die from this humiliation. She can feel it. Her end will be an embarrassment to mankind.

    Satisfied, he let go of her and stepped back. ¡°Good girl. This is going to be so fun, baby.¡±

 Chapter 50

    50 iii. Bing His Woman [Bonus chapter]

    It was her acting again without thinking. No matter how she considers this, it is impossible for them to be together. Still, she agreed to be his woman.

    She begged him to at least let her keep what they have a secret. She knew the bullying will just worsen otherwise. Plus, he will be ced in a hard situation, maybe even lose his position as the CEO.

    That¡¯s what happens when a CEO chooses to fuck his lowly secretary. Well, especially since his family controls the majority of the shares and she knew exactly how they feel about her.

    She looked at his handsome face as he sleeps soundly in bed. They finally did it, she finally was no longer a virgin.

    She blushed thinking about the events of the night and the smile of triumph on his lips at finding out she was still a virgin. This confident punk making her suffer like that, she smiled.

    He was gentle, holding himself back until she begged him to go faster. She blushed thinking how that word just seemed to have granted him ess to tap into an inner demon.

    The bed sheets were tussled, carelessly discarded from the bed together with their clothes. She inspected her arms, they were still a bit bruised from the events of the night.

    To be honest, her whole body hurts but especially that part of her kept well hidden under her clothes.

    It was as if he wants her to be reminded that she was his now. She smiled at the thought. Of course, she was his, always has been, and always will be.

    .....

    She caressed his cheek and remembered how smug he looked as she moaned out his name like it was the only thing that existed in her vocabry.

    To put it simply, he made her lose her mind. She blushed as she imagined the events that transpired. How can she get over it, she wondered, when it has been the most blissful experience she ever had?

    She went to the bathroom and stared at herself in the mirror. She blushed as she studied the marks he gave her.

    It is as if Dominus wanted the whole world to know.

    He gave her quite a problem. Why did he even agree to hide their rtionship when he seems to be enjoying making her task of hiding his marks so hard?

    She sighs, her neck will need a lot of foundation and so will her shoulders. To think she doesn¡¯t even have any sort of foundation with her, she never bothered with make-up anyway.

    Except when they were in high school and she desperately needed to hide his marks on the visible parts of her skin, her neck for instance all the way to her jawline. Now it looks like she needs to relearn the process since he seems not to be so keen on keeping her innocent facade.

    She felt shivers run down her spine as she recalled the way he licked on her skin and sucked on it, letting his teeth graze over as if he wanted to eat her alive.

    Ahhhh... she does perfectly recall how she curled her toes from such familiar sensations bestowed by her then tormentor.

    Well, not like he gave her any options. He assaulted every part of her skin exposed to his eyes, intent on making her lose all of her self-control.

    It was a maddening feeling, nking out from pleasure and being aware of nothing else but his touch and kisses.

    She blushed recalling his nickname.

    His nickname fits him so perfectly, Dominus fucked her like a barbarian would, she giggled at the thought. Ah so raw and hungry and... she closed her eyes again, so satisfying.

    She opened the shower and started to soap her body, wincing when the warm water touched her skin. Good lords, it hurts like hell and at the same turns her on just the same.

    Why does he have so muchmand over her body? Her body belongs to her and yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel so needy of him.

    Every corner of her body hurts and yet she couldn¡¯t wait for them to do it again. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t get enough of what he did to her. She needed another taste of their so forbidden fruit.

    It will be hard to work through the day. She frowned seeing her knees still shaky as she held into the bathroom walls for support. Ahhh, that man turned her into a sex maniac in just one night!

    She can¡¯t me her body, for still feeling the effects of what he had done. He wasn¡¯t just blessed with an enviable length and a thick girth, but he also has the stamina of a beast. He was quite so... despicable.

    She winced when she had to clean her private part, she felt like it was ck and blue from the intensity of the lovemaking they hadst night.

    Surely she can¡¯t take more, and yet her privates start to water just from the memories of how wild he thrust his girth inside her walls, making her clench into his length quite so tightly.

    How can she be expected not to think about what they just did? He has been so insatiable as he took her over the edge, not caring that the room was filled with her cries and that the sturdy bed was already creaking from his powerful thrusts.

    He was like an animal in heat, ahhhh... what a perfect description indeed. He will like that and maybe boast about it when he wakes. He loves teasing her that way.

    A smile painted on her lips as she realized there is no other way she would have wanted him to take her.

    Somehow it is exactly how she imagined he would take her on their first night.

    Of course, there is no doubt her first will be him, it has just been a little dyed since they went their separate ways. But she never wanted any man¡¯s touch aside from his.

    If she will have to be honest, as much as he was an insatiable beast, she also was thirsty and willing to be his meal.

    She missed him so much and she had fantasized about this moment finally bing a reality between them.

    There were so many times they nearly did it in the past, but she is so d that they finally did it now. The waiting made them drive each other to the brink of famish.

    Savagery had be their game as they both tore through each other¡¯s clothes, wanting, needing their own release. Patience indeed is a virtue not meant for them both.

    She frowned as she recalled how squeaky his bed has be. They probably need to have it repaired. She is quite sure they have destroyed it somehow.

    Damn the darned bed, she is quite sure they will have to wreck the bed before either one is finally satisfied. She blushed at thescivious thoughts that filled her mind.

    Why can¡¯t she think of anything else aside from that four posts furniture? Like how about the window for instance?

    She blushed as she recalled the past when he tortured her on his balcony, making her gaze outside as he yed with her privates.

    Will they do it again or... she blushed, at one point he would have to insist. Not like she is looking forward to it, of course!

    It will be so humiliating if others were to know howscivious they are toward each other. Her mother will get mad at her for one. And Mvar will guilt trip her, saying he never expected her to do it before marriage.

    But why should it matter? She is his woman now. Dominus¡¯s woman. It¡¯s his thoughts that matter to her most.

    Was he perhaps satisfied, or was she too naive and inexperienced for his taste?

    He did say he likes teaching her things. But that was so many years ago, did he expect a more knowledgeable girl in the art of seduction?

    She hurriedly finished her bath and dried her hair and her body, wearing her slippers she ran to their bed and sat beside her sleeping lover.

    She pushed her index finger against his arm, ¡°Dominus, wake up for a while. There is something I would like to ask.¡±

    Dominus turned his back on her, he is as we would have to expect, already awake. He never really slept. He loves staring at her and just memorizing everything about her.

    When she started to move her limbs, he just pretended to sleep for fear of her finding how literally crazy he is about her. He wouldn¡¯t be able to exin quite simply how he stayed awake the whole night as she surrendered to a peaceful sleep.

    His little queenie will not be able to understand yet. She needs more time to cope and ept the real extent of his love.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she upied the space in the bed beside him and hugged him, her arms trying their best to circle his waist.

    ¡°Please wake up,¡± she pouted seeing him sleeping so peacefully still.

    Ahh, how can he continue with his pretense when she makes that cute pleading voice of hers? He ¡®wakes¡¯ slowly, yawning first and then turning to face her.

    ¡°Good morning sweetheart,¡± he smiled lovingly at her, admiring her damp auburn hair finally freed from her usual buns.

    It must be a crime to put them in any sort of a ponytail. Her hair is so pretty when her locks are let free on their own. Like rivers of fire are framing her cute little face.

    He can admire her moreter, for now, he needed to focus on the pouting woman beside him, he reminded himself.

    ¡°What is it darling? You look so pissed it is scaring the hell out of me,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Hmph! There is just one thing I need to know. Are you disappointed that I was inexperienced after all this time?¡± her cherub-like innocent blue eyes stared hopefully at him, making him smile more.

    ¡°Baka, why should I? There is no other way I would like you to be. You only belong to me, honey,¡± he took her hands and brought them to his lips.

    He wanted to call her his queen. He missed calling her queenie more than anything, but that would give him away in his pretense.

    So instead, he wanted to use all the sweet nicknames to refer to her. So that she knows how much he adores her exactly.

    ¡°Really? You are not saying that just to make me feel better?¡± she frowned, trying to see any trace of a lie.

    He chuckled heartily, loving how easy it is to converse with her again. This is exactly what he missed. His Mary.

    ¡°I am positively sure, honey. Now you seem to be in a need of proof. Do you not?¡± he licked his lips making her blush.

    ¡°Yes, I do need some proof,¡± she blushed but her eyes nearly popped out when he ced the palm of her hand on top of his boxers.

    ¡°Enough evidence, I suppose?¡± he whispered in her ear as he leaned closer.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she scolded him as she felt her body heat up just from feeling how that part of him already is as hard as steel.

    ¡°What did I do? I simply wanted to show you some proof of my... enjoyment,¡± he grinned, this time his arms were trapping her under him, caging her in his well-built frame as he hovers above her.

    ¡°I- I am still so sore!¡± she protested even when she felt her privates start to create a little dampness on her robe. Curse the gods, she has be asscivious as he is.

    He smiled knowingly and began kissing the tip of her ear, trailing kisses down her shoulder, ¡°Let us see about that, baby.¡±

    ¡°No! I am saying the truth! I am still so tired and sore, and... and...¡± she felt her cheeks turn as hot as moltenva when she added, ¡°I could not possibly take another orgasm.¡±

    Her honesty made himugh wholeheartedly, ahhh, she really is cute this way. Then he would need to tease her further, doesn¡¯t he?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so baby, daddy makes the rules,¡± he imed her lips making her shut up.

    Ahhh, surely we should close their curtains and let them have this private tussle.

    After all, just a night ago, Mary was still an innocent virginal littlemb.

 Chapter 51

    51 iii. Reunion [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted as he grabbed her by her hair, forcing her to sit on hisp.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± his breathing was harsh on her neck as he finally saw her after a week of being away from each other.

    He hated that damned convention, all he can think about the entire time he was there was how he would love to bend her over on his desk and fuck her senseless.

    He kicked her legs apart as he lifted her skirt even when she tried to protest by saying people might see them.

    ¡°Please Dom, stop. We should wait at least until after the office hours,¡± she tried to hold into her reasons even when she felt her privates start to drip juices down her thighs.

    No one should me her. He simply is so darned perfect in the art of seduction. She bit on her lower lip, he had be an expert in seducing her into bing a needy andscivious woman.

    ¡°You want me to stop, honey? Your body is crying out for me to take you right now,¡± a confident smile stered on his face even as he suckled on her breast, making her nipples perk up for him so.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be proper, anyone can just walk in on us Dom,¡± she arched her back as he softly bit on one of her tender buds.

    He pulled down her panties with urgency, his fingers nearly tearing it apart as she let out a sigh and her knees tremble from anticipation.

    .....

    ¡°Wanting to stop, huh? How many more lies?¡± he unzipped his pants and pushed his cock inside of her as she sits down on hisp.

    ¡°This is your proper ce, straddled perfectly across my cock,¡± his words made her feel hotter, like her blood is suddenlyva making her skin warm up.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnn... Dominus!¡± she held into his shoulder, trying to ground herself as her walls clench around his length.

    It is driving her insane how good this feels. His thickness pushed against her walls and his length bottomed out inside her with each thrust.

    ¡°Fuck, Dom!¡± her fingers clumsily tried to fumble on the buttons of his shirt, her body betraying her ten times over.

    Dominus let out a chuckle, ¡°Fuck you too, baby. Now stop lying to me. We both know how much you are enjoying yourself right now.¡±

    He helped her, guiding her hands inside his shirt as he removes the buttons.

    She gasped as she explored his immactely hardened muscles, his biceps, and his abs. Fuck, he is perfect.

    She wanted to cry how unfair it is as he thrust even harder into her, giving her no choice but to hold into his shoulders instead ofzily exploring his body as she wanted.

    He bounced her off his cock, rubbing her clit at the same time as he was kissing her neck. ¡°See, you are already so wet? It took me what, a few seconds of warming you up. Perhaps I should punish you, for being so horny,¡± he chuckled.

    She let out a whimper and covered her lips with her hands. They were still at the office, in the middle of a workday. This is not in any way proper conduct.

    He had so many documents to review waiting for his signature on his table. She blushed when she realized it was not on his table now but scattered on the floor probably crumpled.

    ¡°Come on darling, moan for me, my little slut. Cry out your daddy¡¯s name, baby. You know you want to,¡± he kissed her roughly, bouncing her off his shaft again while his fingers made circles over her clit.

    ¡°Please Dom, we are at the office. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this,¡± she panted, trying her hardest not to moan. But it feels so good she already knows she is so close to nking out.

    Ahhhh, fuck Dom. Why does he always turn her into an unthinking, irrational, and needy mess?

    Dominus is to be med for the way her body responded to him. He has trained her and made her body so dependent on him for pleasure.

    She was neverscivious until the moment they met. He has awoken every dirty fantasy she never even knew she had.

    She has never been so humiliated until they started with his little experiments. She has never been more pleased.

    ¡°So what? I want them all to know that you are mine,¡± he whispered against her ear as he kept massaging over her clit, the friction making her body tremble as waves of pleasure greet her.

    ¡°You- you agreed to behave at the office. You agreed to hide this from the others,¡± she wanted to think of more arguments but her voice sounded high-pitch now almost as if she was singing.

    Ahhhh.... she blushed as she felt her own juices drip down his pants, he has not tugged his pants all the way down. He just freed his cock from its constraints and... fuck, she can¡¯t even think.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m making a mess out of your clothes. Dominus, pull down your cks I am- I,¡± she let out moans of pleasure as her nails bite on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll soak it up with my juices, I¡¯m already dripping wet,¡± she begged him. Ahhh, she should not be responsible for causing that to her boss¡¯s expensive cks, right?

    ¡°Shhhh... shut your little mouth honey, daddy is busy,¡± he grinned, as he thrust inside her again, making her body jerk from pleasure and her juices overflow.

    At least she warned him earlier, she tried to justify as rivers of her juices coated his cks. But she really couldn¡¯t think of the proper words right now. Fuck Dominus and her traitor of a body.

    He thrust even deeper into her, his cock finally pressing past her tight cervix making it stretch around the head as he entered her womb.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them know, we already discussed this,¡± she begged him.

    How is it so hard for him to understand, and how is it so hard for her to think when he is taking her so roughly like this?

    Curses, she is enjoying this more than she should. Oh gods, she missed him so.

    Being away from him for a week when they have done this every single day prior simply made her so hungry for his touch.

    The calls they made every day when he would instruct her how to touch herself, looking at her from the other side of the screen as sheplied. All those things pale inparison to being taken by him so roughly this way. She missed this so.

    ¡°And why is that? To keep your options open, huh?¡± his jealousy just fueled the intensity of his lust as he pounded deep inside her core.

    His kisses turned into rough bites as he sucked and bit her on her neck, the very same spot where he marked her years ago, leaving a trail of blood dripping down her cleavage.

    ¡°This feels so good,¡± she mumbles as she nuzzled into his neck, already losing the battle against her own desires.

    ¡°Of course, honey, see what I mean? You are my perfect little baby girl. And you¡¯ll feel better when you stop fighting me. Daddy knows what¡¯s best for you, honey. Now tell daddy, how you really feel,¡± hemanded her, making her blush.

    ¡°Dadddyyy... I missed you so fucking bad,¡± she confessed, kissing him as she parted open her lips, sliding her tongue inside his mouth.

    Dominus started to fight for control as he tasted more of her, his cruel tongue dancing around hers. He sucked on her tongue, making more of her saliva drip down her neck.

    Fuck, he really will make a mess out of her. She wanted to protest but all that came out of her lips are moans of pleasure as he pushed his cock deeper into her core.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she cried out his name as he started pounding against her womb, making little bulges inside of her.

    He knows all of her weak spots, how roughly she wanted to be taken, the words she needed to hear to make her blood simmer with lust. He knows what secretly turns her on.

    It scares her sometimes the way he can easily turn her into an unthinking mess. This is already such a humiliation.

    At the same time, it is a beautiful kind of surrender. She knows she is beyond repair, having these conflicting thoughts and knowing which side of her always wins in the end.

    Dominus smiled satisfactorily as he plunged deeper into her, giving her some sort of a reprieve as he looked at her eyes, teary-eyed as she cried for release.

    ¡°Not yet, baby. Hold it in a bit more. You shouldn¡¯te for daddy until he tells you to. Unless you want to be punished for being a bad girl. You know what daddy does to bratty little whores,¡± he whispered as he pulled out of her just to m back right inside, making her squirm on hisp and whimper.

    ¡°No, no punishments please... daddy,¡± she begged him. She had to, thest time he ¡®punished her¡¯ he ced a mini vibrator inside her panty and made her wear cycling shorts inside her dress, the damned vibrator was set to the maximum setting as she go about her day.

    She felt tears run down her cheeks as she recalled the experience. She doesn¡¯t want to be edged that much anymore.

    It was so pleasurable and at the same time just made her so needy and sensitive. She doesn¡¯t want to go about her day being tortured that way, so humiliated and fucking pleased at the same time.

    He licked her tears and smiled softly at her, ¡°Get up darling, I want you to hold into the table as I pound hard into you. You¡¯ll let daddy mess you up like that, right?¡±

    She clumsily climbed down his legs and did what she was told, facing the table and holding into the edge. ¡°Please make a mess out of me, daddy,¡± she begged him, even as she blushed.

    She felt warmth fill her as he stood and towered over her form, his strong arms bending her over the table as she felt her nipples press against the wood.

    ¡°Dadddyyyy, please fuck me,¡± she pleaded again, her insides churning with anticipation as she spread her legs wide.

    ¡°Of course, baby,¡± he mmed right back inside of her, bottoming out inside as her legs were lifted from the carpet. Their size difference is such that she is practically being lifted from the floor as he thrust hard inside of her.

    Soon she was moaning out his name again, nking out in pleasure as he caused her another seemingly endless orgasm.

    He took her over and over until she was reduced to a whimpering mess, her body bruised from the intensity of their session, her mindpletely nked out, and her dress ruined with cum dripping down her legs.

    He leaned closer and pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead as he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s do it moreter. You¡¯ll sleep in my bed tonight.¡±

    She giggled and sobbed as her fingers finally let go of the edge of the table. She sighed when she felt her body lifted and carried in his arms.

    He wrapped her in nkets and held her on hisp, kissing her hair over and over as they curled up on the sofa. ¡°I trust you have no objections toing home with me tonight.¡±

    She giggled and circled her arms around his neck, ¡°None at all, daddy.¡±

 Chapter 52

    52 iii. Nightmares [Bonus chapter]

    Dominus can see it again clearly, he had just bitten her queen¡¯s neck, wanting to force her to wake up.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he cuddled her cold body and rocked her in his arms.

    ¡°You need to wake. Wake or I¡¯ll destroy the world you loved so much. Wake for me or I¡¯ll make everyone else suffer,¡± he whispered tenderly in her ear, his mind unable to ept that she is long gone.

    The cold corpse of the woman he loves will never wake, talk to him, or open her eyes again. She is gone for good. But no one dared tell him again after he killed everyone whomented on the matter.

    Dominus kissed her lips tenderly, ¡°My queen, don¡¯t you love me? Why are you refusing to speak a word to me? I have killed all of your guards in this useless castle. Then, why do you still refuse to say anything to stop me?¡±

    He hummed love songs in her ear as he held her tenderly, sobbing andughing as he lost his mind in the most heartwrenching pain imaginable.

    Clearly, the gods have been so cruel to him. He will serve no god in the future... only her. Only his beloved.

    Ahhh, a human is not supposed to handle this much emotions. It is killing him and yet he is still so very much alive to his dismay.

    He tried to kill himself so many times before but the hope of finding a way to bring her back always stops him at thest minute.

    .....

    There has to be a way. There must be a way. He clenched his jaw as another one of the healers tell him there is no way to bring a dead back to life.

    With his own hands, he had ripped that man¡¯s mouth open and manually removed his tongue. Lies. That¡¯s what these civilized people keep telling him.

    They keep using the darned word to describe his woman. His queen. His queen is not dead. She never will, because he won¡¯t ever let her. He won¡¯t ever let her go.

    Heughed as he returned to the throne and held his queen again, missing her even when it was just mere seconds.

    ¡°Did you hear that man, my queen? Shhhh... don¡¯tin. I won¡¯t listen to you unless you say a word. See what you do to me, baby? I have lost my temper yet again because you refuse to talk to me,¡± his voice was like that of a man scolding a child.

    The mad king, a fitting title. They have given him that after the barbarian sieged the castle walls and took over the entire kingdom in just a fortnight.

    He really has destroyed her world, women and children the queen tried to protect with her life are being raped, tortured, massacred even. The men are being kept as lowly ves. And the royal family she has been loyal to all her life has all been eliminated.

    Still, the queen won¡¯t do anything to stop him, to his dismay and frustration. What more can he do so his queen cane back to him?

    ¡°Witchcraft? That is a forbidden dark art, my lord. It cannot be done,¡± everyone who told him so met a rather untimely death. Tortured together with their families to set a fitting example.

    Was he being cruel? Of course not, he just wants his love to talk to him again. They must understand he missed her so.

    No, they won¡¯t understand. They don¡¯t know the madness that invades him at having someone so precious to him taken away in an instant. And the gaping pain the agony of it all costs him.

    She was the air that he breathed, the fire in his loins, the joy in hisughter. She was the only reason for his existence. So she couldn¡¯t leave him.

    How dare the world decide that she can leave him be? No, he won¡¯t allow it. Destiny itself cannot force him to ept something so cruel.

    So he turned to witchcraft, but he never learned. The moon goddess did not ept him. So he looked for those practicing the dark arts, but almost all had been wiped out by the earlier reigns before his.

    All except for one. He recalled her darkened teeth that looks like coals visible as she speaks.

    Ahhh... the old woman demanded one thing in exchange for his wish to be with his queen again. His life.

    He recalled the pain of piercing his own heart and the joy of embracing his queen in his arms, hoping to see her alive in another universe.

    He didn¡¯t realize the witch didn¡¯t say clearly what it entails to be with his queen. The memories of their past life to guide him and cause him this indescribable pain.

    It is as if every night he went to sleep, he would lose her over and over. The pain is simply too much to bear. And so he would scream in his sleep, and toss and turn in his bed when the nightmarese. The maddening pain engulfed his whole being.

    Every day since he lost her, the dream intensified. So much so that he refuses to sleep and would go days on end without it.

    But he is only human, there are days when his body copses from exhaustion and nightmares visit him. The only thing he can do during those times is to try desperately to wake up and crawl back to the present.

    The present life where she lives and breathes. One where his queen is alive and unharmed. It is the only world he wanted to exist in. It is the only universe he chooses to exist.

    He woke with Mary biting his arm, he would haveughed at how unconventional her methods are at waking him if not for the immense worry apparent on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary asked, worry overtaking her as she hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Nothing my love, nothing at all,¡± he lied, of course, he lied. There is no way the Mary of this world can understand.

    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± she asked, her soft voice trying to sound stern.

    ¡°No my love, those are just nightmares. Nothing serious,¡± he assured her, his hand caressing her hair gently.

    ¡°You were crying andughing, and your whole body was trembling in rage and anguish. And you tell me it¡¯s nothing,¡± she scolded him, wanting him to tell the truth for once.

    ¡°I want to know what that dream is, and why it affects you so,¡± she insisted.

    Dominus forced out a chuckle, ¡°I have already forgotten, sweetheart. How can I recall the horrors of the night when the most beautiful woman is right beside me.¡±

    She pouted but felt relieved that he can joke again. She inspected the arm that she had just bitten.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you,¡± she felt embarrassed as she looked at his bleeding arm, her bite mark visible on his skin.

    ¡°Let me clean your wound and dress it up,¡± she said, feeling guilt wash over her.

    ¡°The only way you can hurt me, is when you leave me, honey. So don¡¯t go, just stay with me like this,¡± he told her, holding her even tighter to the point where she can¡¯t even breathe.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she called his attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey,¡± he ced some distance between them but his gaze did not leave her.

    ¡°I would melt at this point. You are looking at me so intensely,¡± she tried to tease him to lighten up the scene but she failed miserably.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never leave me, baby,¡± he kissed her hair and sniffed her scent. Her scent that reminded him this is not just a hallucination. She really is back in his life.

    She nodded but he cupped her cheeks and forced her to look at him. ¡°Please, I need to hear the words.¡±

    ¡°I promise, I will never leave you, Dominus,¡± she said sincerely. She hoped the words to be true.

    Dominus smiled softly at her, satisfied to hear her say it. That¡¯s enough for now. As long as his queen promised then she has to keep her word, won¡¯t she? She has to stay beside him for all eternity.

    Because if she failed to keep her promise, he would have to destroy this world too. No matter how beautiful the memories that have been created here, it doesn¡¯t matter to him, if she is gone.

    ¡°I love you so much, baby. You know that, right? You know that I love you more than anything in this world,¡± he asked her, his voice desperate to hear her say it.

    She needs to at least understand that much. That he loves her so much and would do anything to keep her. She has to know that there is no turning back for either of them.

    She smiled softly at him, ¡°I know that you love me. And I do love you too, Dom.¡±

    ¡°Then, if I were tomit some mistakes in the future. You would have to forgive me, right? Because you love me?¡± he asked her like a child would ask a grown-up.

    She smiled at how cute he looked, ¡°I will forgive you. But what exactly are these mistakes that I should be looking forward to?¡±

    Dominusughed but hisughter caused a tingling sensation to run through her spine. She didn¡¯t understand why at that point.

    ¡°Nothing much to worry about as long as you don¡¯t run away from me honey, then I won¡¯t have to do anything stupid just to keep you safe,¡± he whispered in her ear, his voice was low but firm and serious, and that scared her so.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked him, feeling a bit worried about his words.

    ¡°I mean, I love you so much and I would do anything to protect you,¡± he kissed her cheek tenderly, his hands starting to roam on her body, creating trails of fire wherever theynd.

    ¡°We should talk first. It is not fair that you¡¯re touching me and making me forget,¡± she tried to grasp her fading reasons even when he started to rub her panties directly on the spot where her clit is.

    The texture of her panties being rubbed on her clothed clit made her walls water. Ohhhh, he knows how to please her so.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnn....¡± soon she was moaning and getting lost in his eyes as he put more pressure on that part of her that felt like heaven.

    ¡°Shhhh... baby are you sure you¡¯d rather talk right now? Or should you let daddy give you what you need?¡± he whispered as he smiledzily at her.

    ¡°What do I need?¡± she said even as she gasped out when he conveniently slid off her panty, his thumb making circles directly on her sensitive numb, making her moan.

    ¡°To be fucked senseless, until you can¡¯t think of anything else but me. Do you want that baby?¡± he softly bit on her earlobe as she held into his shoulders, her mind clouded by lust.

    ¡°I- I,¡± damned heavens, she couldn¡¯t find the words to protest.

    ¡°You- my darling baby girl, you need this, or should I be a gentleman and stop?¡± his hot breath fanned her neck, the same spot he has marked countless times over and over. She felt the pain and the pleasure even before his teeth grazed her skin, the sucking pressure driving her wild.

    ¡°No daddy, please don¡¯t stop,¡± she begged him, carnal lust overtaking her as she wet the sheets with her juices.

    ¡°Tell me you want me to fuck your brains out, beg me to make you feel good. Do it for me, baby,¡± his voice was hoarse signifying he was at the edge as well, almost at his very limit.

    ¡°I want you to fuck me senseless, daddy. Please I want you to make a mess out of me,¡± she begged him, holding into his shoulders as she initiated the kiss.

    The questions were long forgotten when he put a space between them and ordered her, ¡°Turn around, I want to fuck you from behind. I¡¯ll give you what you need baby girl, daddy loves it when you¡¯re being an obedient little whore.¡±

    Mary turned around, her cheeks red from hearing his words. He knows how to make her hot all over. It is such a curse that he knows her depravity somehow.

    ¡°I am not a whore,¡± she pouted, her cheeks hot as her body burned and ached.

    Oh she loves hearing it, she would die before she admits it to anyone but she enjoys the way he talks dirty in times like this. It makes everything more carnal. More pleasurable so.

    ¡°Of course you are, baby. Look how wet you are already,¡± he stuck three of his fingers inside and made a pumping motion letting more of her juices flow down her thighs.

    ¡°But daddy, I¡¯m your baby! How can you call me a whore?¡± she protested even as she held into the sheets, trying her best not to cum. He has not given her the signal yet, she can¡¯t orgasm just as yet.

    Dominusughed seeing how obedient she has be. ¡°You are daddy¡¯s little whore. It is fine to be a slut for daddy. Admit it, baby,¡± he let out his fingers from her throbbing cunt and stuck them in her mouth.

    ¡°Suck,¡± hemanded and sheplied, sucking her fingers drenched with her own juices. She felt her body tremble as he reced his fingers with his cock, making her body jerk and tremble.

    He removed his fingers from her lips and whispered, ¡°Baby girl tell me, are you a slut for daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she blushed as she began to move her hips, meeting his powerful thrusts which he started at a slow pace.

    .....

    She needs more friction, more force, more rough maneuvers. She needs the carnal lust to overtake him so he will fuck her until she is bruised. She needs her pain and the pleasure thates with it.

    Curse him. Dominus knows what she needed and he wants her to beg for it like a pet. But even knowing that turns her on. Oh, good heavens! He is so good for her.

    ¡°Please fuck me harder daddy,¡± she begged him, her hips moving desperately to try to make him increase the pace.

    ¡°Tell me first baby, I want to know if you are daddy¡¯s little whore.¡± he licked her neck, making her shiver.

    ¡°I am daddy¡¯s little whore,¡± she panted the words as he started to increase the pace, her legs were spread up over her head.

    ¡°Hold your legs for daddy,¡± she obliged and couldn¡¯t help but orgasm as he thrust hard inside of her, his cock hitting her cervix and making her whimper.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, baby girl. You came without first asking for my permission,¡± he whispered in her ear as he mmed back inside her.

    ¡°No punishments please daddy,¡± she begged him. ¡°It just felt so good that I couldn¡¯t help it. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    ¡°But discipline can not be taken lightly, buttercup. I need to fuck you the whole night, least you be a brat,¡± he pinched her nipple carelessly as his other hand went to her waist and used it as an anchor to forcefully m his cock in and out of her.

    ¡°Daddy, please... I won¡¯t be a brat. I- I can¡¯tst the whole night,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°You will for me, baby,¡± he kept thrusting in and out of her, bottoming out as the head of his cock reach her womb, making her whimper.

    ¡°Too much, daddy... Too much,¡± her body shook violently as he thrust even harder into her.

    ¡°Not at all honey,¡± he assured her. ¡°Now stop fighting daddy and cum for me, over and over. We both know it is what you want,¡± he whispered, his low voice making her body jerk as waves of pleasure hit her in an instant, making her nk out.

    ¡°I love you, daddy,¡± she cried out as her body continued to tremble desperately.

    ¡°I love you too, baby,¡± he answered her as he kissed her nape adoringly so.

 Chapter 53

    53 iii. Mine

    ¡°Yes baby, it feels so good. Don¡¯t deny yourself any longer,¡± hemanded her.

    He continued bucking his hips, mming into her warm wet core and feeling her sweet honey drip around him as he slipped his tongue inside of her mouth.

    ¡°Ahnnnn....¡± her mind nks out as he relentlessly yed with her clit.

    ¡°Your look darling... your look is so amazing when all you can think of is how good I fill you up. You are such a slut for me, my baby. A beautiful fucking slut,¡± he grunted again.

    He kept one hand wrapped around her waist, making her bounce off his shaft only to m his hips back inside of her.

    His thick girth stretches her insides, feeling how warm and tight she is as her walls wrapped painfully around his shaft.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a slut,¡± she moans loudly now uncaring if anyone passes by and overhears their rendezvous. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else but his cock and the words that made her feel so sensitive.

    ¡°Another lie,¡± he chuckled, his tongue dancing with hers as she came all over his cock, her juices flowing down her thighs and messing up his chair.

    ¡°No more, please... I can¡¯t take it anymore Dom. I just came. I am too sensitive,¡± she panted, half meaning it and the greater part of her not wanting him to ever stop.

    .....

    He grabbed her by her hair and forcefully pulled down her head back as he buried his cock all the way inside of her.

    ¡°You will take more, honey. You will take all of me in, you won¡¯t stop cuming until I want you to,¡± he forced the head deep into the back of her womb having fully impaled her on the entire length of his shaft.

    ¡°No please... no more,¡± drool starts to drip down her lips as she loses control of her own body.

    She can feel his sex stretching her as she mped down around him. Her juices spread over her thighs until he finally spilled his load deep inside, filling her up entirely.

    He dropped her on the swivel chair and stood in front of her. He grabbed her hair and forced his cock between her lips, taking a few deep strokes inside her throat before shooting another couple of thick jets down her throat and across her face.

    She likes just how rough he is. She couldn¡¯t help but orgasm with each painful thrust, each bruising touch. They were all apanied by an overwhelming ache, a need for more.

    The need for him can only be cured when he fills her over and over, bruising her privates by his girth and the power of his thrust.

    She couldn¡¯t understand herself, she likes this. It is not just any kind of pain, it is his kind of pain. The way he makes love to her makes her feel needed, wanted.

    The way he calls her names makes her feel depraved, wanton, just so painfully his. She doesn¡¯t understand how she can be so turned on by all of this. But she is. She is.

    ¡°Baby, clean me up,¡± he held her by her ponytail and pulled her closer to his hips, angling her hair and tapping on her lips.

    She smiled lovingly at him, and opened her mouth wide, sucking him in. Her tongue yed with his entire girth as she circled it on its head and swirled it on his length.

    She sucked as he grunted, encouraged by the deep growl of his voice that made her know she is making him feel just as good. Oh, how much she wishes to please him so.

    He panted as he came, hisrge hands holding her head still until he was satisfied that all of his cum has been emptied inside her mouth.

    ¡°You look perfect,¡± he stood naked in front of her as he admired his handiwork.

    A loving expression was on his face as he looked at her nk stare, her mind fully upied by the orgasm she still feels as her body jerked from just the sound of his voice.

    ¡°Show me, baby,¡± he kneeled in front of her and caressed her cheek as she opened her lips and showed him his cum inside.

    ¡°Drink every drop, baby,¡± he instructed her and watched with glee as she followed hismand, swallowing his cum.

    ¡°Did I do good, daddy?¡± she asked afterward, a longing smile on her lips as she hoped for his praises.

    ¡°You did very well, baby. You made daddy so happy,¡± hiszy smile is enough to make her feel so fulfilled, just so so happy.

    ¡°I love you so much, daddy,¡± she said happily, hearing his praises just keep her in high spirits.

    ¡°I love you so much too, baby,¡± he kissed her cheek longingly, loving the way she had surrendered herself so wholeheartedly to him.

    This is what he always wanted from her, her utter surrender and submission to his will. He loves her so much he can only ask for nothing else but thispleteness.

    ¡°Baby, I love you so,¡± he said, repeating it as she stared happily at him, lost and fucked out of her senses.

    It is in times like this when she is her most real self. Free and without a nagging sense of worry about her. He loves spending such time with her, such time when she can truly be herself.

    Fucking her, using her, owning her, to him it all means the same, her utter surrender in the name of love. And he loves her just as much, even more so, he thinks.

    He loves her so much that being away from her even for a minute hurts him, the need he has for her is so achingly raw. He needs her so.

    He touched her bruised shoulder, another mark on top of several others he has made. She stinks of his cum right now, he smiled wide as he looks at her cunt drenched in their juices.

    How real and unashamed she is in moments like this, so overtaken by lust that all he wants to do is to take her again. Oh good lords, they better do it again.

    Just thinking about it made his cock stiffen back up. His greediness made him think about taking her again in this broken state just to see how much more she can take.

    He should break her more, make her more ridden with desire that she never wanted to part. Then, she would never leave his side again even for one second.

    ¡°I love you so much more, daddy,¡± she rubbed her cheeks on his hand, her eyes filled with adoration and lust. How she craves him so.

    ¡°Then, will you let me break you more honey? Will you let me breed you and fill you up with my babies?¡± he asked, kissing her lips softly as he caressed her cheek.

    She giggled, ¡°Babies? But I¡¯m your baby, daddy!¡± she corrected him.

    He chuckled at her possessiveness, ¡°You might be pregnant from all the times we are doing it, honey. But you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, daddy. I just don¡¯t want babies, I am the only baby for daddy,¡± she giggled, loving the way heughed at her silliness.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the world can not understand them. What matters is they can understand what they have. They love each other, maybe even more deeper than regr lovers ever will.

    To him, she is his queen, and to her, he is her knight. It has always been as simple as that. No matter the universe they are in, it is the truth that they both hold dear.

    ¡°The babies will tie me more to you,¡± he studied her more as her eyes filled with glee.

    ¡°Really daddy? We will be more united that way?¡± she considers, her innocent smile reminding him of that time when she was drugged. Back when they were but just queen and knight.

    She doesn¡¯t need to be drugged by any asshole now. Now, he is her drug, the way she always has been his.

    He nodded and patted her hair, ¡°Absolutely baby, that way even when you are not in your fucked out state, even when reasons surround you, you will never leave me. You know I can only talk this way to you when you are out of your mind with bliss. So I need you to understand why I¡¯m doing this.¡±

    ¡°Fucking me senseless?¡± she asked him, smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡°Yes baby, that. You know why I¡¯m doing that until you behave properly, right, honey?¡± he asked her, adoring every moment she is lost and clings to him like this.

    ¡°Why daddy? Why do you always fuck me senseless?¡± she looks at him, her eyes filled with questions.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t understand, she is still in her blissful and needy state, reasons avoid her. All she knows is how much she needs him.

    ¡°To make you mine,pletely,¡± he answered her, iming her lips hungrily once again.

    She moaned readily in his arms, her hands wrapping tightly on his arms as she desperately brushed her body against his.

    ¡°I want that, daddy,¡± she assured him, her nails biting into his skin as she gyrate her body towards his.

    ¡°I know, baby. I know, I just wish you can be so honest all the time. Instead of me needing to fuck the truth out of you,¡± heined, sniffing her scent as he burrowed his head on her neck.

    He let out a frustrated growl when he heard knocks over the door. He buttoned up her shirt and pulled down her skirt which was lifted into her stomach from their lovemaking.

    He looked at the cum flowing down her thighs which is still dripping down to his seat. He debated whether to do something about it, but why should he? She is his. Everyone should know, that she is his.

    He grinned and opened the door as his business partners took a nce, seeing a woman sitting on the executive chair facing the opposite side. She was in an obviously fucked out state, sticky liquid dripping down the floor from her legs.

    To say they were shocked and embarrassed is an understatement. They couldn¡¯t see her face, nor were any parts of her body exposed. But they have to be stupid not to know what happened before the CEO opened his door.

    They have to report this to the madame. Did she have a clue as to what her grandson is doing? She wouldn¡¯t be pleased with his activities.

    But why did he let them see? Is that what he wanted? For his family to know? Is that a challenge from him for his family to unleash all they have on him?

    Or was he simply mad as everyone imed him to be? He had just dered war against his family, in doing this, he just dered he is ready.

    ¡°I think we should go elsewhere,¡± he took his keys, then motioned for the executives to walk out of his office.

    The guests stepped out likewise, blushing profusely, in their minds is the broken state of the woman fucked entirely out of her mind.

 Chapter 54

    54 iii. The Man He Has Be

    It was the anniversary of thepany, of course, she was not so dumb as to not think the chairwoman will be among the attendees.

    But she was assured she already booked a flight ticket to Hawaii for what Dominus described as a much-needed vacation.

    So it came as a sense of betrayal for her to see the madame as one of the attendees. She just prays she won¡¯t be noticed, it has been so long anyway, and she has only seen her in two particr instances.

    She felt ufortable wearing the dress Dominus bought her, it was too expensive. In fact, he has dressed her from head to toe in garments and essories fitting for royalty.

    She felt like a trying-hard socialite, and the rumors will be more fueled this way. But he looked so frustrated and deprived her of good beautiful sex for a week. This deprivation made her crave him so badly that she just said yes to letting him dress her up for the event.

    Dominus left her for a bit to talk with some executives from a partnerpany. But it has been almost an hour, and she is starting to get impatient, more so that the madame keeps on looking at her direction as if trying to jog her memory as to when they have met.

    She bit on her lower lip and began to walk away when she bumped into another person. She almost fell down on the floor if not for the arms that helped her.

    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± the worried voice of the guy she bumped with spoke to her.

    ¡°Ahmmm... I am fine,¡± she nced around frantically. She knows how irked Dominus will be when he sees her talking to someone else, especially of the opposite sex.

    .....

    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay to me, miss. Let me help you,¡± he touched her shoulder as she backed away and pushed him slightly to give them space.

    ¡°You are trembling, are you okay,¡± his hands tried to steady her shoulders but it was pped away by muchrger ones.

    She knew this will happen. She looked up and saw Dominus ring at the poor man.

    She desperately held onto Dominus¡¯s arm, ¡°Please Sir Dom, I am fine. I was so clumsy and slipped, and he was just helping me out.¡±

    Dominus¡¯s zing gaze shifted into her, ¡°Don¡¯t defend this stupid man.¡±

    ¡°I am just an employee here sir, it is true that I was just helping her up since she stumbled and fell,¡± it was the poor man¡¯s turn to tremble before the tycoon.

    ¡°Honey,¡± she whispered and grabbed into Dominus¡¯s hand, squeezing into it.

    She blushed saying that word in public. She couldn¡¯t think of any other way to stop him from causing a scene or possibly injuring someone yet again.

    Dominus turned red hearing her say it, he froze and just stared at her which the poor samaritan took as an opportunity to scamper away.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked her softly, his fingers tenderly caressing her cheek as the focus of the party turned to them, the furious madame¡¯s included.

    ¡°I can¡¯t repeat what I said, everyone is staring at us,¡± she blushed profusely, wanting nothing else but to disappear and to be swallowedpletely by the ground.

    ¡°So what if they see or hear us? I already told you, I don¡¯t care about that stuff. Now tell me again what you just said, or do I have to deprive you again?¡± his voice was gentle but the threat was real.

    She has gotten so addicted to his sex that she simply can¡¯t think of having to do away with it for another week. He really is cruel this way.

    But how can she repeat saying such a thing in front of his grandmother and all of the crowd¡¯s attention centered on them?

    That is just far too much to take, damned heavens, the gods won¡¯t even send her a fainting spell. She blushed when he took a step closer.

    ¡°Do I need to kiss you, for you to repeat what you said? We both know what happens when we kiss,¡± his voice was serious, the baritone voice making her walls tighten, and his nearness already making her knees shake.

    Damn it, she has to be allowed to protest. This is just not fair!

    But the closer his face appears in front of her, the more scared she is of him iming her lips and making her moan in front of all this crowd. That is a worse evil.

    ¡°Honey,¡± she said, louder. The crowd gasps and the madame nearly fainted watching a nobody, a lowly employee call her beloved grandchild that endearment.

    He smirked, ¡°Good girl, you are so good to me honey,¡± he imed her lips gently just to seal the deal.

    He smiled when she pushed him away as she blushed profusely. She will be angry with him for some time he knows, but it will be worth it.

    Because now, everyone knows she is his. Everyone knows she is Dominus¡¯s woman.

    The madame shouted her grandson¡¯s name as she almost copsed from what she had just witnessed.

    ¡°What insanity is this, Dominus? How dare you kiss a social-climbing secretary in front of me?¡± she furiously walked towards them, her sharp eyes were directed to the woman beside him.

    ¡°Grandmother, she is no social climber. I think we have already settled that a long time ago. And she is not just another employee but the only woman I will ever allow myself to marry,¡± he met her usations and smiled confidently, unperturbed by the anger of the old woman at what he had just done.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Shut up before you humiliate yourself and this family further!¡± the old woman¡¯s voice came almost as a shrill as she shouted the words.

    Dominus smirked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong about what I just said? It is true, Mary is the only one I¡¯ll take as a wife. My child with her is the only heir this family will ever see,¡± he continued, his voice was steady as he smiled.

    ¡°Are you insane? Do you think I will allow you to take just anyone? Mary! Don¡¯t tell me this woman is that whore from years ago? You fool, I told you she took the money and left you for it. I showed you the documents she signed years ago when she abandoned you at your worst!¡± the old woman, stumbled, losing her cool as she held into a table for support.

    ¡°Grandma, we both know she never withdrew the money from the bank. Or did you think I will not investigate? I feel insulted you think I will believe every word you said. And no, no one is allowed to call her names, she will soon be recing you as the household¡¯s madame anyway, so I suggest you give her the respect she deserves,¡± Dominus shielded Mary from his grandmother as the old woman advanced, her hand raised to p Mary behind him.

    ¡°Get out of my way, I need to teach that woman a lesson!¡± the olddy was shouting at the top of her lungs as people begin to whisper about them.

    Everyone has heard what he just told, there is no way the family will recognize a nobody as the bearer of the next family heir. It will be such a disgrace.

    Dominus gripped the old woman¡¯s wrist, if it was another person he would have crushed her bones, but it is the person who raised him, so he just held it and created a wall between her and Mary.

    ¡°I am serious grandma, I do love her. I will ask for your blessings again when you have calmed down,¡± he smiled softly and let go of her hand as her assistants came forward, helping the madame when the shock of it all made her stumble again.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think of this as me casting you away. You are my family. But she is my family as well. There is nothing in this world that will make me let her go. She is the woman for me grandma, the sooner you ept that, the easier it will be for everyone,¡± he bowed as a sign of respect for her then turned to the woman behind him, she was clutching her purse as she trembled like a twig against a storm.

    ¡°It was a necessary chaos, queenie. I am sorry it has to be this way. Let¡¯s go home now,¡± he held her in his arms when her knees gave out.

    He carried her in his arms as the people around them whispered, the madame shouting in the background.

    But Mary felt at peace because she was close to him like this. She circled her arms around his neck for support and let out a soft smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl, you did very well, queenie,¡± heplimented her when they are finally inside his car.

    ¡°I- I never knew that you recalled. You acted as if you have lost your memories of us,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°It will take more than a concussion to make me forget you. I love you so much, queenie. I adore you so,¡± he caressed her cheek and wiped her tears away.

    ¡°Did you have me investigated?¡± she asked, she would have known if he did.

    ¡°No, I did not. But I am sure you wouldn¡¯t have taken the money. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if you took it. Everything I have is yours. Whether you took it or not is not important. I still would have pursued you,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°You hid yourself well these past years, it drove me mad, I nearly lost my mind when you did that. That¡¯s the only thing you did that I hate,¡± he took her hands and pressed them to his lips.

    ¡°I have no choice, I don¡¯t know how to exin what I did. I am too tired to exin it,¡± she blushed, loving the way his lips feel against her skin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything. Just say you¡¯ll never run away from me again,¡± his voice was gentle as he pressed a chaste kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never run away from you again, Dominus. I promise,¡± she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence as he imed her lips hungrily.

    He kissed her like a man who had thirst for water in a desert. She is his oasis and he needs her so.

    She pushed him away, ¡°We better go home now.¡±

    ¡°Why so? Can¡¯t we do it in the car? The car¡¯s windows are heavily tinted,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°No!¡± a horrified look on her face registered as people started toe out of the hotel, curiosity making them stare at his car.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going for a double win,¡± he smiled satisfactorily and put her seatbelt on.

    He removed her ponytail and threw it away, making her blush more, ¡°But no more of this silly hairdo, queenie, it never suited you.¡±

    She nodded and smiled softly at him, ¡°Fine, you always have a thing for my hair,¡± she teased him.

    ¡°And sniffing you up, I suppose,¡± he added, making herugh.

    ¡°That too, of course. You are so weird,¡± she teased him.

    He started the engine and agreed with her, ¡°I guess I am. But I am only like this because of you, then you only have yourself to me for the kind of man I have be.¡±

 Chapter 55

    55 iii. Officially Engaged [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Are you mad? What are you doing Dom?!¡± she castigated him as he followed her to the restroom.

    ¡°Shhhh.... Do you want people to hear us,¡± he faced her on the counter mirror, her fingers spread out for support as she felt his body crushing hers.

    ¡°This is reprehensible. How can you do this at our own engagement party? People will notice,¡± she reminded him as she blushed profusely.

    He lifted her dress into her abdomen, exposing her legs. She heard something being ripped and realized it was the thin silky material of her stockings.

    She bit on her lower lip as she tried to struggle from underneath but he won¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Please Dom, not here. And not at our engagement party,¡± she bit her lower lip as Dominus started to kiss her, from the tip of her ears to the shoulderdes exposed by her sleeveless dress.

    She let out a whimper when he started sucking on her neck, the feeling of his teeth grazing on her skin made her unable to do anything but moan. ¡°Please darling, at least when we get home.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°You know I love the way you lie at first honey. You say you don¡¯t want to be fucked right now, and yet, look at how wet you are already.¡±

    ¡°Your body has been asking for this ever since, I am just too good-natured to ignore. Do you need me to show you how much you want this too?¡± his fingers rubbed on her wet panty, making her gasp.

    .....

    ¡°See honey, you are so slick for me, just surrender to what you really want baby,¡± he slid his hand inside, his other hand holding her thigh as she let out a soft moan.

    Of course, he knows where to touch and how to touch her exactly. The unfairness of it all eats at her as she held tighter to the counter.

    He massaged her clit with his thumb and slid his middle finger inside her core, making her knees tremble. Her juices easily glide down her legs, making her whimper. ¡°Dominus!¡±

    ¡°What baby? Is it wrong to touch my queen when she confessed she belongs to me?¡± he teased her, dipping his head on her neck.

    ¡°It is wrong to go here and be doing this when our guests are all waiting outside for the two of us,¡± she corrected him, pouting.

    ¡°You look so cute, I just want to fuck the hell out of you, queenie,¡± he whispered, sucking on the pale skin of her neck.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she panted as he pumped his fingers inside of her. It is too much!

    ¡°What baby? I¡¯m just saying, you are thirsty and in need of some refreshments. Sometimes I think you just love denying it so that I can prove you wrong,¡± he snickered and grazed his teeth on her shoulder, stopping himself from biting her.

    ¡°Please Dom,¡± she tried to deny how turned on she is. She feels so ashamed and yet her body doesn¡¯t want him to stop.

    It was like an innate desire that he has aroused inside of her and now all she wants to do is to be hispletely. To be devoured mind, body, and soul.

    To be taken by him whenever and however it pleases him. To be used, to be loved, to be fucked so senselessly so. She blushed as these thoughts overwhelmed her.

    What can she do when this man made her feel so carnally inclined? She almostughed at the words. Ahhh, she is crazy.

    ¡°Now look at yourself in the mirror, honey. Look at how I will take you from behind, and your expression as I fuck you up. See for yourself how insanely good you look as you abandon all reasons,¡± he whispered behind her ear, his hot breath making her lose her mind as he forced her to look at her own wanton expression in the mirror.

    ¡°You look so needy, all I want to do is to fuck you hard,¡± he continued as he too looked at her face in the mirror.

    Her eyes were ssy, as if she is about to cry, her hair now in a mess, and her lipstick were all over her face.

    ¡°I look horrible,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°Nonsense, you look so damned sexy. I couldn¡¯t even stop myself from doing this,¡± she heard him unbuckling his belt and in an instant, she felt him thrusting hard inside of her.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± her back arches when he hit her cervix and held into her waist, mming himself in and out of her like she was a weightless, useless ragdoll.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, it will be just for a little while. I¡¯ll make it quick. I just need to feel you tighten up your hole for me,¡± he convinced her, buckling his hips as her walls tightened around his cock.

    ¡°Fuck, how are you still so tight when we have done this countless times before? Baby, you feel so good. So fucking good, honey,¡± he grunted as he continued to thrust in and out of her

    ¡°Dominus, I can¡¯t! Ahhhnnnn! Please!¡± she panted as tears fell down her cheeks. It feels so good, she couldn¡¯t help it.

    She started squirming from under him as he held her by her jaw, forcing her to look at their reflection when she tried to look away. Her eyes were filled with lust as her lips opened and her saliva started to trail down her neck.

    ¡°Ahnnnn... Dominusss....¡± she moaned out his name, unable to keep silent any longer as he held her by her hair pulling into her strands as he ride her.

    He was like a massive stallion as he kept pounding into her walls. Her walls clenched tightly into his cock as their passion built up.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she whimpered, fuck, she has lost it all. This feels good.

    The roughness of the taking made her bosoms press into the cold tiles of the counter, her nipples being squeezed by the force of his taking. ¡°Dominus!¡± she cried out his name again.

    ¡°Please... No more... my body is too sensitive, I¡¯ll nk out if you continue,¡± she felt her knees give in from under him as she orgasmed, her legs lifted as she remained impaled on his shaft.

    ¡°What is so wrong with that, queenie?¡± his hands went to her breasts, pinching her nipples.

    ¡°The party... guests...¡± she tried to reason, her mind unable to form a coherent sentence as he mmed hard inside her, hitting her g-spot, causing her second orgasm as her body trembles under his touch.

    ¡°Let them wait, it is our party anyway,¡± he assured her, sweat starting to form on his brow as he took her roughly.

    ¡°Ahnnnnn... Please... no more...¡± her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she felt herself tightening around him more, her body convulsing from pleasure.

    ¡°Later tonight, I need more of you,¡± he licked her neck, striking a deal.

    ¡°Yes, yes daddy. Later tonight,ter...¡± she consented, blushing as she felt her body flush at yet again another shock of pleasure that caused her to curl her toes.

    ¡°Then let me fill you up, baby. Let¡¯s fill you up nicely for your first dose tonight,¡± he whispered as she whimpered under him, her body is too sensitive for her to think.

    She felt his cock quivering inside her walls and felt the hot liquid fill her up. He grunted as he felt himself orgasm likewise.

    He kissed her nape and asked her, ¡°Did you like that, queenie?¡±

    She nodded as she bit her lower lip. He is insane, but so is she. She will be a hypocrite if she says she did not enjoy what just happened between them. That was pretty exhrating.

    He bit into her shoulder, it was light and didn¡¯t cut into her skin. More like a reminder for her to answer him properly.

    ¡°I loved it, daddy. I love it so, my knight,¡± she answered as her cheeks heat up, her walls still clenching his cock inside of her as he refused to pull out just yet.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he made a few more forceful thrusts deep inside and gently bit on her earlobe, making her body convulse again to her embarrassment.

    ¡°So much for not wanting it here,¡± he chuckled and kissed her lips, pulling out finally and taking out his handkerchief to wipe her up.

    Seeing her fucked up state with a nk look on her face, he smiled fondly at what he considered his handiwork and a sign of their true love.

    He sat her on the counter and kissed each of her fingers until her mindes back to the present.

    ¡°Raise your legs,¡± he kissed and caressed her leg.

    She followed his instructions even when she didn¡¯t understand. He gently slides the stockings off her legs.

    ¡°The stockings,¡± she tried to protest but he just smiled at her.

    ¡°They were torn from earlier, honey. It will be more obvious if we let it be,¡± he exined to her like she was a child.

    It is weird, but she loved being treated like a child by him, she felt protected and loved. This brilliant man the whole world worships, he is hers, and she is his. This is all she knows, and all that matters to her.

    He took out some wipes and tissues from the dispenser and gently wiped her lipstick off her face and lips. ¡°Your make-up is ruined,¡± he sounded apologetic at least.

    ¡°Your fault,¡± she reminded him, giggling as she let him pamper her like a baby.

    ¡°My fault, or yours, queenie? Dressing up in such a sexy manner, what did you expect me to do? I am no saint, honey,¡± heined as he reced the wipes with his tongue, licking up her cheeks as she blushed.

    ¡°You are out of your mind,¡± sheughed and reached up to ruffle his hair.

    ¡°And whose fault is that? You are the only reason I crave sex so much,¡± he imed her lips again, gently this time.

    She pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just your nature, I believe. For all we know you might have fucked the rest of the women poption while we were apart.¡±

    Heughed, ¡°Are you jealous, honey?¡±

    ¡°No way, I am just a tiny bit curious. Did you do it with another while we were apart? Did you have sex with another?¡± her cheeks burned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the answer?¡± he asked, his eyes full of mischief as he leaned closer.

    ¡°Well, I have no clue! You better tell me now, or I shall forever question it,¡± she threatened him, her voice is just too cute in his ears that the threat just sounded like a lover¡¯s sweet-nothings.

    ¡°You want to know, queenie?¡± he is filled with enthusiasm at seeing her reaction. Ahhhh, she is jealous right now, even he is sure of it.

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t answer it! And wipe that confident smug look on your face,¡± she pouted and looked away.

    He cupped her cheeks and forced her eyes on his golden ones, ¡°Do I look capable of making love to anyone else but you? Do I look like someone who will lose every ounce of self-respect andy with a woman who means nothing to me at all?¡±

    ¡°I have been faithful to you all these years, queenie. All this time, I have always been just yours,¡± he assured her, smiling softly at her.

    She felt tears slide down her cheeks, which he licked up as he smiled at her. ¡°I will never do anything like that. I want you to know that I will never even look in any other girl¡¯s direction, not the way I look at you. I will never need of anydy¡¯s touch aside from my queen¡¯s. It is only you I will ever need.¡±

    She blushed and hugged him,ying her head against his chest as she murmured, ¡°Me too. I will only love you too, Dom. It is only you from the start.¡±

    ¡°I know, baby. I never doubted your love for me. Please don¡¯t doubt my love for you too. I love you, always,¡± he kissed her forehead.

    She nodded and hugged him tighter. She really is a mess. Her insecurities always hurt him and yet she couldn¡¯t do anything to fix it. He has the world in his hands and she has nothing.

    ¡°Now, do you want to go back to the party?¡± he asked her, his eyes were gentle as she nodded.

    He carried her in his arms to which she shook her head. ¡°Too many can see,¡± she protested.

    ¡°Your knees are shaky, I can¡¯t let you walk and let you injure yourself, darling. You know I don¡¯t care about what they say, they¡¯re all true anyway. I am yours, and you my love... you are mine,¡± he carried her outside thefort room.

    The line of women outside gasped at them, while the others looked away. From the looks of it, there is no denying what happened.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,dies. I just had to take care of my fiance. Good evening to you too,¡± he answered before anyone can ask them questions.

    .....

 Chapter 56

    56 iii. Test

    After that night, her whole life changed. Suddenly everyone stopped bullying her and instead everyone wanted to befriend her.

    She was suddenly thrown into the spotlight and she was no longer the invisible girl she used to be.

    With everyone trying to court her favor, she is getting more tired than ever. She is not used to being a celebrity and she never wished for it before.

    For her, all she ever needed is to live a simple life with the guy she loves. But she loves Dominus, and Dominus is the heir to a business empire.

    A multi-billionaire tycoon who is feared and admired by everyone around him. And because it is him she loves, then naturally her life will undergo someplications.

    She felt her stomach turn upside down as the smell of pizza greeted her. It was her officemate from her old department who gifted her the food.

    She didn¡¯t want to look like a snob so she epted it. But now she feels sorry for herself as she tries to hurl out everything from the depths of her intestines.

    The officemate looked worried only for a second and then her face lit up and she even congratted her. When Mary asked why she is being congratted, the officemate looked at her stomach and then at her face, that¡¯s when she knew her thoughts.

    Of course she did not believe her officemate¡¯s hunch at first but she feels uneasy unless she tested negative. So she hurriedly bought a pack of pregnancy test kits from the pharmacy and went to thefort room just to assure herself she is not.

    .....

    Not satisfied with the findings, she repeated the process over and over until she has used up at least 6 different brands of test kits, all with the same results.

    She couldn¡¯t decide whether to be happy or to be sad about it. Surely they are about to get married, but this is still so fast for either of them.

    Dominus still has not fixed his rtionship with his family and is being pressured by the board to make difficult business decisions.

    He hardly even takes breaks now and would stay awake even until the wee hours of the morning, studying documents he needed to sign and statistics he needed to consider before he signed them.

    Mergers, partnerships, and acquisitions, all wereid on his table all at once. She worries about the amount of work the board of directors has been dumping on him.

    Aware he does not have the backing of his family, the hyenas are waiting for one significant mistake on his part so they can finally oust him from being the CEO.

    A baby is hardly ideal for them both, her mom will surely be disappointed in her for getting pregnant before her wedding day. Her best friend will of course have something to say about it too.

    But mostly it will be Dominus who will be forced into the corner yet again, on top of all the worries he is facing right now because of their rtionship, once again she is about to add to that burden.

    Of all the things she wished to bring to Dominus¡¯s life, hardships is not one of them. And yet here she is adding to his te just when he already has so much to think of.

    Dominus is the only person she ever loved, needed, and wanted this much. Can she bear looking at his face filled with disappointment when he found out he has knocked her up?

    She paced back and forth and then stared at the window, clutching the test strip in her hands. What was she doing? It¡¯s not like she can hide this from him.

    Plus, she couldn¡¯t lose the baby, this is Dominus¡¯s seed growing inside of her. She will nurture and love this child more than anything in the world because she loved the father just as much.

    But what if he is not ready for this? What if he asks her to lose the baby? What should she do then?

    She shook her head, she doesn¡¯t want to hide from him again. Nor does she want to hate him. But losing the baby will never be an option for her.

    Gods, do all pregnant women have these thoughts? As she silently looked out the window, her mind clouded with worry and despair.

    What should she do now? She loves him so much to leave and she loves this child too much to lose it?

    ¡°Darling, are you okay,¡± Dominus just had a meeting with the board of directors and he found Mary inside his office just staring at the ss window.

    She looked back at him and forced a smile. She was nervously sping something in her hands. Her lips trembled a bit as he stepped forward.

    He walked towards her and pulled her closer to himself. ¡°Are you okay, my queen? You look so pale. Do you need to see the doctor?¡±

    ¡°I- we need to talk. I have something important to tell you, I mean if you have the time right now. You know I can juste backter if you are busy,¡± she whispered almost inaudibly.

    He carried her in his arms and sat her on the couch. He sat beside her and caressed her cheek gently.

    ¡°Nonsense. I will always have time for you no matter what. What is it, baby?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°Is anyone causing you any difort? Because you just have to tell me their names and I assure you they won¡¯t ever bother you again.¡±

    She shook her head, unable to say anything. Her throat felt like it was scorched dry and her insides felt like they have melted. She doesn¡¯t know how to tell him.

    ¡°Please speak up, I am getting so worried seeing you in this state. Just tell me what I need to do to make you feel better. You look so anxious about something, I need to fix it. Just tell me whatever it is you need,¡± he held her hands and opened up her tightly clenched fist.

    He stared dumbfounded at the piece of strip that greeted him, unable to figure out what it is exactly. To him, it is just a rectangr stic with a strip inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, worried why such a thing seems to have affected her so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s a test...¡± she bit her lower lip, frustrated that he doesn¡¯t seem to know what it means.

    His hands tightened around hers, ¡°A test for what? Are you sick, darling?! We should get you treated right away! We should go to the hospital right this instance! Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier? You shouldn¡¯t have waited for the meeting to finish when the matter is this urgent!¡±

    She looked at him like horns just popped out from his head. Is he seriously this clueless?

    How is she even supposed to exin everything when even she is overwhelmed by the results? He is so clueless it would have been soedic if only she can see the humor past her anxieties.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get treated,¡± she pouted, feeling a little bit of her nervousness go away and a bit of irritation rece it.

    ¡°Then tell me clearly,¡± he begged her, still apparently overly worried.

    ¡°You are terrible, you should know that,¡± she pouted. How can he not guess it? Even a high schooler should have guessed by now.

    ¡°I know how terrible I am. So now tell me, please. What is it? Tell me what it is that has been bothering you, I need to know before I do anything drastic like call for an ambnce,¡± he kissed her forehead and she melted in his arms.

    ¡°Baka! Don¡¯t do something as embarrassing as that! I already told you I am not sick in any way,¡± she scolded him.

    ¡°Then tell me already! You keep ming me and yet you won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on? How am I supposed to find peace of mind, honey?¡± Dominus pleaded.

    He couldn¡¯t help it, if it concerns her health then it is already a given that it concerns him as well.

    After all, his life depends on her well-being. If anything were to happen to her, he simply won¡¯t be able to survive it.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she whispered, nervous about what his reaction will be.

    They have not nned this. What if he expected her to take precautions? Will he be ming her?

    She tried to calm her mind as she waited for his reaction. She finally said the words so now all she needed to do is to wait for how he will take the news.

    He froze, hearing her words. His hands gripped her shoulders tightly as he looked at her.

    ¡°You are what?¡± he asked, wanting to be sure if he heard her right.

    ¡°I said, the test is for finding out if I¡¯m pregnant. And I am... I am pregnant with your child,¡± she bit her lip as she waited for his reaction.

    His facial expression changed instantly from worry to that ofplete joy, his eyes lit up as pure adoration stares back at her.

    ¡°You- you are not mad at me, are you?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°How can I be mad at you, honey? That¡¯s the silliest thing I have ever heard,¡± heughed heartily supposing her question was a joke.

    He gently caressed her cheek, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier. I am finally going to be your family. How can I not feel anything except happiness?¡±

    ¡°You want the... you want the baby?¡± she asked, turning red as she recalled all the thoughts that crossed her mind prior.

    ¡°Do you want the baby?¡± he asked, leaning closer towards her, making her knees tremble as his lips met with hers.

    He wanted to breed her, to fill her stomach up with their babies, and to tie her with their children so she never can leave him, but if she is not ready. If she didn¡¯t want it, she only have to say it.

    No matter how hard it is for him to do, he will follow whatever her choice is. It is her body, and for as long as it doesn¡¯t endanger her health, she is free to do as she pleased.

    ¡°I do, I want the baby. I want our baby,¡± she said, blushing as their lips parted.

    ¡°Then I like it too. If it brings you joy and happiness... whatever it is, I like it too,¡± he said as he caressed her cheek again.

    How could she have thought all those thoughts about him earlier? She is hopeless. What a horrible thing to think about one¡¯s fiance!

    She felt tears glide down her cheeks as guilt gripped her heart. She does not deserve him at all.

    ¡°Why are you crying, honey? Does anywhere hurt?¡± he asked her, holding her closer.

    ¡°No, I am just so happy. I am sorry for thinking you will be mad or disappointed. My insecurities took a hold of me and,¡± he imed her lips before she can finish her sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, baby. Today is a happy day for us both. We should be celebrating instead,¡± he wiped her tears away and stared adoringly at her.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered as she felt his thumb tracing the corners of her lips.

    He smiled at her, ¡°I love you too, always... beyond forever. I will never get mad or disappointed at you, except if you were to disappear. That¡¯s the only thing I can¡¯t tolerate, my queen. For you are the air that I breathe. I need you, more than anything in this world. I need you.¡±

    This time it was her turn to pull him closer to her. ¡°I love you... beyond forever as well, Dom. I am sorry for making you worry.¡±

    ¡°If you really are sorry, then pay me with your body,¡± he teased her and imed her lips.

 Chapter 57

    57 iii. Baby Bunny [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Dom, do I have to wear this?¡± she shouted from inside the bathroom.

    ¡°Honey, you know you have to. You promised to pay me back, remember?¡± Dominus grinned, waiting for his fiance toe out.

    ¡°But it is so shameful to be wearing it, it is just too revealing!¡± she shouted back, still currently staring at her reflection.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, baby. You promised me, queenie,¡± Dom¡¯s smile did not fade though he made his voice sound a bit sad. He couldn¡¯t wait for the payback.

    ¡°Fine! But promise me you won¡¯tugh, and you won¡¯t make me do anything weird!¡± she shouted, fixing her costume.

    ¡°I promise, baby. Nowe out and y with daddy,¡± he convinced her, his eyes fixed on the door from where she wille out.

    Mary opened the door and stepped out, she was bright red as Dominus inspected her.

    She was wearing bunny ears, a nightdress that barely hid anything from his eyes, white stockings, and gloves.

    Dominus stood from where he is sitting and cautiously stepped forward, as if hunting a deer that might speed off any minute from now.

    .....

    His smile waszy but his eyes were fixed intently on her. The way he looked at her, made her even more conscious. She wondered if she can blush any more than this.

    ¡°You look perfect, queenie,¡± he whispered in her ear when he was close enough.

    He leaned forward and took in her rose vani scent, grunting as he felt his body react just from being near her like this. But he will take his time.

    All their lovemaking has been just too rough, too needy, just all about devouring the other.

    It is almost as if they were doing it for survival as they fuck each other to make up for all the lost years.

    This time, he wants to enjoy her, to savor her. She has been through a lot of stress with her useless worries.

    He wondered how she can think of him that way, that he won¡¯t like the idea of having a child with her.

    The more he thinks about it, the more he is convinced, that there can be only one reason for it.

    That reason is, that she has far too much on her te. She needs to destress, to be pleasured and pleased, so that she couldn¡¯t think of any of her worries.

    But damned heavens, not fucking her senseless right now is killing him. All he wanted is to rip off her silky costume and fuck her wild on the floor.

    She closed her eyes, waiting to be kissed but opened her eyes again after some time passed and he just stood there still.

    ¡°Come, honey, let¡¯s go watch a movie,¡± he held out his hand to her which she epted naturally.

    She wondered what was going on as she was led to the sofa. Herfort food was waiting on the table, strawberry ice cream and chips.

    She smiled as her attention was pulled by the television, her favorite movie was ying.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she hugged him tight as a way of thanking him.

    ¡°Do you like it, honey?¡± he asked her, already feeling everything is worth it seeing her reaction.

    ¡°Very much! Thank you,¡± she buried her face in his chest as he patted her back.

    They sat beside each other as she began to dig in, the ice cream making her so happy. She was still hugging him so tightly.

    Surprisingly, he behaved. Just touching her bunny ears from time to time or kissing the back of her hands.

    Midway through the movie, she already started to wonder why he is not attempting anything. Is he not affected by her, right now? But this costume is so hot, even for her taste.

    Her eyes darted to his boxers, seeing the protruding thing as stiff as any standing soldier ready to pounce. She giggled.

    Dominus frowned and looked at her, ¡°What is it, queenie? Are youughing at me just now?¡±

    She giggled more, and like a child pointed to his boxers where his massive member protruded so stiffly.

    ¡°You areughing at the poor thing I see,¡± he frowned more.

    ¡°It has been suffering since?¡± she asked, curiosity eating at her as she looked at it.

    ¡°Yes, it has been suffering greatly since you stepped out of the bathroom,¡± he admitted, taking a pillow and cing it on top of the thing she wasughing at.

    ¡°But why were you not doing anything? I thought for a moment that I have lost all my sex appeal,¡± sheined.

    He sighed, ¡°I was trying to be considerate and give you a proper date.¡±

    She crawled towards him, her breasts visible to him as she crawled even nearer, she then removed the pillow and carelessly tossed it away.

    He grunted as his member was exposed to her once again. She began to touch its head out of curiosity. To her amazement, it moved.

    ¡°It is so excited!¡± she said, licking up the tip where his slit is.

    Immediately his precum oozed, ¡°Fuck! If you continue like this honey, we will be making out instead of enjoying the movie.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°I know, daddy!¡± she blushed.

    Dominus looked curiously at her, she has be ustomed to their insane rtionship, he can see that clearly.

    She even is initiating contact now, he wondered how she can be so innocent and so hot at the same time. Gods, he is lucky.

    He bucked his hips as her lips parted and took him in, his boxers slid off on his thighs. She hase a long way from the innocent little girl he knew. He has done this to her.

    She hurriedly tried to lower his boxers more, so he touched her cheek and stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll remove it for you,¡± he kissed her and hurriedly took off his boxers.

    She blushed seeing how massive he is, she will never get used to seeing it upfront. The size of it is like the arm of a three-year-old child. Damned heavens, how does it even fit inside?!

    She felt hot all over as she admired his nakedness, for a while, she was just staring at him in amazement. All his muscles were so firm, making her feel so much frailer, needier of his protection.

    ¡°Continue,¡± he urged her as he called her attention, making her eyes blink. She was lost to her own fantasies just a moment ago.

    Heughed seeing the admiration on her face. She looked at him like she just won the jackpot, but he is the one who is lucky here. She has no idea how precious she is in his eyes.

    She blushed and took the ice cream tub with her, ¡°I have an idea!¡±

    He grunted seeing her with a spoon filled with ice cream, ¡°Mary!¡± it was his turn to be surprised.

    She giggled and put some ice cream on his cock, making it more sensitive as it stiffened even more, ¡°Fuck! Baby, are you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to do this,¡± she ced her lips on his cock, her tongue licking up the mess as she enjoyed the ice cream and the taste of his precumbined.

    ¡°Fuck, honey! I can¡¯t slow down any longer! Open wide,¡± he instructed her as he held her by her hair.

    Sheplied and opened her lips wider. But she nearly choked when his thick meat entered her mouth, it was as expected- too much to put in. She felt the tip of his cock reaching past her uv, the back of her throat hurting.

    She felt her walls start to water as he continued to grip her hair and forced her to take more of him. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes as her body heat up until she felt him burst inside her mouth.

    ¡°Swallow every drop, honey. We shouldn¡¯t let it go to waste, should we?¡± he instructed her further, making her swallow the thick liquid that he spilled inside her mouth.

    She swallowed his every drop as he instructed, then looked at him like some lost child, waiting for more of his instructions.

    ¡°I was waiting to do thister, but now, it can¡¯t be helped, baby. I am just too turned on to wait,¡± he leaned forward and kissed her, thrusting his tongue inside her mouth as he devoured her lips.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnn....¡± she started making some weird sounds once again as they kissed.

    Fuck taking it slowly. She likes it this way, her body is just so used to being fucked roughly by him that doing it so lightly won¡¯t give her any satisfaction.

    ¡°I want it rough, da- dadddy,¡± she stammered. Fuck, she needed him to lose control. She needed him badly to fuck her the way he always had.

    He looked at her with an evil glint in his eyes as he put some space between them. ¡°If you want me, you have to beg, honey. Beg to be fucked the way you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, please fuck me like a dirty little whore. I need you to fill me up with your cum. Make me dirty daddy, please take me roughly,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°What are you today, baby?¡± he asked her, loving the way she asked exactly for what she wanted. Her openness excited him more.

    ¡°A baby bunny,¡± she said blushing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. A baby bunny. Now, go to the floor and stay on all fours, I¡¯ll fuck you the way a baby bunny should be fucked,¡± he ordered her, his need to dominate her taking over his earlier desire to be gentle.

    She immediately followed, her hands and knees were pressing hard against the carpet as she waited for him to join her.

    She felt the thin material of her panty ripped off of her as she whimpered, ¡°Dadddyyy!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°A baby bunny doesn¡¯t need gentleness, it is a very sex-starved creature. Won¡¯t you agree?¡± he asked her, his hands going inside her silky nightgown as his legs pressed against her stockings.

    She nodded and before she can talk, she felt him grip her waist and mmed his hard cock inside of her.

    The roughness of the taking made her immediately wet as he plunged inside of her like an animal in heat. He squeezed her breast and pinched her nipple, making her moan.

    Her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she started to make some whimpering sounds, drool sliding down her neck as he thrusts deeper into her.

    She love the way he would m back and forth inside her, the thickness of his length filling up her walls, making them stretch to their limit as she sobbed under him.

    ¡°Dadddyyyy!¡± she felt his hands grip her hair, her back arching as he thrust even deeper into her, the tip of his cock reaching past her cervix.

    The initial pain passed and intensified as he started to m inside her womb, his massive cock visibly bulging from her stomach as her head lowered against the carpet, her cheek touching the rough fabric.

    She felt her juices flow so much down her thighs as he continued to roughly take her. ¡°Daddy! I¡¯lle!¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he denied her. ¡°I told you to pay with your body. Didn¡¯t we agree, honey?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too much dadddyyyy! I¡¯lle!¡± she said as she mped around his cock tightly, her stomach tightening a knot as she came heavily under him.

    He bit on her shoulder to punish her foring early and without his permission to which she let out a cry. But soon the whimpers and sobs were reced by moans as he licked up her wound.

    .....

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know baby bunny can be such a brat,¡± he whispered as he kissed her nape, sucking in her soft pale skin as she moaned.

    ¡°Fuck! Daddy, fuck me harder! Please punish baby bunnnyyy, she is such a whore,¡± she moaned out her plea as he bucked his hips and mmed deep inside her once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do honey, I already have several things in mind on how to do just that,¡± he growled as he spilled his seeds inside of her, her eyes rolled back as she let out a toe-curling moan.

 Chapter 58

    58 iii. Sweet Proposal [Bonus chapter]

    Mary fell asleep on the passenger¡¯s seat, her body rxing as Dominus drove silently beside her.

    When she opened her eyes, he was just there staring silently at her. She felt warmth fill her heart as their eyes met.

    He had a ready smile when he greeted her, ¡°Good afternoon, sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Afternoon?¡± Mary panicked, ncing around, she couldn¡¯t believe it was alreadyte in the afternoon.

    ¡°Dominus! Where are we?¡± she blinked, just to be sure she isn¡¯t dreaming.

    ¡°Well, you need to get out of the car to fully appreciate the view,¡± he urged her, removing her seat belt.

    He went out of the car and opened the car door for her as she let out an appreciative gasp.

    It is beautiful. The salty air of the sea greeted her and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore made her feel so free.

    The whitest sand she has ever seen seeminglyy before her eyes. The bluest shade of the ocean calmed her mind, destressing her from her worries.

    .....

    ¡°Jump,¡± he instructed her, opening his arms wide to catch her.

    She jumped readily at his instructions, loving the feel of the air under her feet and the crushing impact of being caught by him and hugged tightly in his arms.

    She giggled and was lost momentarily at being in his arms. ¡°I love you, daddy,¡± she ced a chaste kiss on his neck.

    He swung her around, hugging her tightly, she was such a cute size for him. A mere five feet over his overarching seven. They are just so perfect together, he smiled.

    ¡°You like my surprise, baby?¡± he inquired after herughter has finally died down.

    ¡°Very much, daddy,¡± she admitted and returned his smile.

    ¡°But is it really fine to not go to the office today? Don¡¯t you have meetings to attend to,¡± she let her handb through his hair, loving the feel of his smooth golden strands as she ruffles his hair.

    ¡°It is fine, queenie. I don¡¯t think anyone can reprimand your knight even if they so wanted to,¡± he assured her, still carrying her as she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    She giggled, ¡°It is true, I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to reprimand the CEO.¡±

    Herughter is like music in his ears as he closed the car door and stepped forward. It made him so happy to see her so excited.

    ¡°You intend to walk with me in your arms like this?¡± she asked him, melting into his arms as he continued to walk.

    ¡°Of course, darling. How can I let the sand soil my honey¡¯s shoes?¡± he answered her positively as they continued to walk funny.

    ¡°A piggyback ride will be more convenient,¡± she offered.

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother, since you are in a very convenient carry-able size,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Hah, how dare you tease the queen when you are in such a disadvantageous position!¡± she teased him back.

    He stopped walking and looked at her face, his eyes filled with adoration as he swooped in for a kiss.

    ¡°How is it that I am at a disadvantage when I can easily do this?¡± he asked, smiling as their lips separated.

    ¡°Hah, silly knight!¡± she pinched his cheeks andughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being silly when it is with you,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being anything, when it is with you,¡± she assured him likewise.

    He continued to walk until they reached closer to the waters, he let her down on a wooden table and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°So pretty,¡± he mumbled, tucking loose strands of her hair under her ear.

    She blushed and smiled back at him, ¡°You say it so often I feel like I might just go and believe it soon.¡±

    ¡°It is the truth, baby. You better go and believe that, because I won¡¯t stop saying the words anytime soon,¡± he leaned forward, making her back away.

    ¡°What do you intend to be doing, it¡¯s in the middle of the day!¡± she blushed hard.

    He chuckled as a confident smile stered on his face, ¡°Checking out the view, I suppose.¡±

    Her knees trembled as he lifted one of her legs, kissing her soft skin as he enjoyed seeing her blush.

    ¡°You are hopeless,¡± she said, her breathing starting to deepen as he lifted her skirt and slowly kissed her legs.

    ¡°How so? The view is spectacr around here,¡± he teased as he opened her legs wide in a v.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she tried to protest, even when she felt her temperature rise from the nearness of him.

    Heughed, ¡°I¡¯ll just be admiring the view, sweetie.¡±

    ¡°But others might see,¡± she blushed, making her cheeks turn intova.

    ¡°Let them die of envy,¡± he smirked, his thumb creating circles on top of her silky panties, pressing his thumb directly above her clit.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± her hands tugged on his hair, her voice turning high-pitch as he continued his assaults.

    ¡°You are terrible,¡± sheined, feeling her juices dampen her panties.

    ¡°You are even more so, honey. Wearing my favorite silky underwear of yours, what is it you wanted me to do?¡± he challenged.

    She pouted, ¡°I just wanted to be ready, since you always wanted to do that. How can I not wear sexy lingerie?¡±

    Heughed, ¡°Such a good girl. I feel like I should just go and reward you. It will be a shame not to give back something.¡±

    ¡°But how can we do it here? We are out in the open! Doing it inside the office is already shameful enough,¡± sheined.

    His hot breath fanned her skin as he sucked on her neck, making her moan. ¡°You¡¯ll have to admit, making that sound right now, is even more shameful, queenie.¡±

    ¡°Do what you wanted,¡± she blushed.

    He smiledzily at her, ¡°On the contrary, this is just about fine.¡±

    She bit on her lower lip before she can call him back and plead for him to take her. A girl has to have some dignity. She blushed at her thoughts.

    ¡°Disappointed, my love?¡± he smiled, he can easily read her like an opened book. Curse him, she internally screamed.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she tried to smile even when he backed away, giving her space.

    She tried to climb down the table but his hands stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡±

    She blushed, feeling her body¡¯s temperature turn feverish, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    He looked innocently at her, ahhhh the handsome devil torturing her as he answered, ¡°Continue what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she pouted as she felt a bit irritated, he couldn¡¯t just leave her dry after exciting her like that. He even called her a good girl for nothing.

    To her amazement, he kneeled in front of her... and removed her shoe! ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡± how can her good conscience let the CEO do this?

    ¡°My queen, just let me. It brings me immense satisfaction to be doing this for you,¡± his baritone voice stopped her, making her heart skip a beat.

    He removed the other shoe and ced both on top of the table. ¡°You wanted to try a piggyback earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She nodded shyly as their eyes met, ¡°I do want to try that.¡±

    He turned his back on her, ¡°Hop in, your highness.¡±

    She giggled like a child and climbed aboard his strong back. His muscles made her feel like she was hugging a ratherrge tree. Sheughed at her silly thoughts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know knights can actually be converted to stallions,¡± she teased him.

    ¡°Well, as you can see. Not every knight can, only those blessed with the same privates,¡± he teased her back.

    ¡°Dominus! What a perverted mouth you have!¡± she felt her cheeks heat up.

    ¡°What? You enjoyed that part too, don¡¯t you?¡± heughed, loving how shy she is after all they have done.

    ¡°You are cruel! How can you tease me all the time?¡± she pouted and circled her arms around his neck.

    He continued to walk, stopping when his soles reach close to the waves. He kneeled and let her climb down.

    She hugged him tightly when she was finally off him, leaving butterfly kisses on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±

    ¡°For what, baby?¡± he asked, sittingfortably in the sand as he hugged her back.

    ¡°For this. For everything you have been doing. You made me feel so special. Even when I know I have created so much drama in your life,¡± she admitted, tearing up as she recalled all the many times she had nearly messed up their love story.

    He ruffled her hair and kissed her cheek gently, ¡°I love you, queenie. You don¡¯t have to say sorry, it is all in the past. And you don¡¯t have to thank me. It makes me happy to see your eyes spark with life. That is more than enough remuneration.¡±

    She hugged him tightly as she sobbed in his arms, ¡°I am a terrible human, and I don¡¯t deserve such a guy like you. Do you know how many awful thoughts I have had during the duration of our rtionship?¡±

    He patted her back andforted her as he kissed her neck, ¡°All is fine, I am here. I will always be here for you, queenie.¡±

    ¡°But what if I do something to mess it up again? What if my insecurities and fears eat me up until I make things difficult for you once more?¡±

    He cupped her cheeks tenderly, his eyes trailing across her face as the sun started to set. ¡°I don¡¯t mind difficult. I don¡¯t even mind the impossible. No matter what you wanted, you just have to tell me. I will make sure to do it. I love you so much, queenie.¡±

    She sobbed and held into his hand, rubbing her cheek on his palm like a kitten. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, daddy.¡±

    ¡°Say one thing only,¡± he smiled at her, loving her reaction.

    ¡°What is it, my knight?¡± by gods, she will be sure to say anything he asked her to say.

    .....

    ¡°Say yes,¡± he caressed her cheek gently as he smiled at her.

    ¡°Yes to what?¡± she asked, her mind nking out for a second as his overwhelming beauty set perfectly against the color of the sky and sea.

    ¡°Say you will marry me. Say yes to a lifetime of being my wife, my queen, my love, my baby, my everything,¡± he took out a velvet box from his cks, handing it to her.

    She opened the box with trembling fingers, the box revealed a ring set with an orangey-pink gemstone surrounded by diamonds.

    He took the ring and slid it into her finger. She blinked as she remained transfixed on the beauty of the stone. She has never seen one like it before.

    She realized the stone is the color of the setting sun. It encapsted this moment they are in.

    The mixture of pink and orange on the horizon, and the waves that greeted their legs as they remained sprawled on the sand. She will be sure to remember all of this every time she would look at the stone.

    She wondered if he did n for this exact time to give it. This moment is just so perfect. She cried once again.

    How can this man be so sweet and perfect? And how can the heavens give her such a perfect man?

    He wiped her tears away and kissed her trembling lips, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, queenie.¡±

    ¡°They are tears of happiness, my knight,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°Did you like the ring?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I liked it very much. It is the color of the sunset. I have never seen anything more beautiful,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I have seen one thing far more beautiful than that,¡± he looked intently at her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked innocently, looking at him with a doe-like expression on her face.

    ¡°Your smile. It will always be more precious than any stone. Your beauty will always be more timeless than any treasure,¡± his voice was serious as he told her so.

    ¡°You need to have your eyes checked,¡± she pouted. ¡°But what is it? I really am curious,¡± she looked at it again.

    She felt unworthy to even be wearing such an expensive ring but it can¡¯t be helped. She can¡¯t refuse his gift, it will turn her into a hypocrite and it will also hurt him a lot.

    He smiled back, ¡°It is a padparadscha sapphire, a rare stone I had been looking for ever since you came back into my life. I didn¡¯t have a chance to bid for it thest time so I had to make some negotiations with the one who bought it from the auction. It is the reason why the proposal came in eventer than the engagement.¡±

    She pinched his arm. How can he sound so apologetic? Didn¡¯t he know how happy she is right now?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind waiting. To be honest, this came as a surprise. I thought you just scraped the idea of a proposal especially since we are already engaged,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°Nonsense, how can I not think of this? You deserve nothing less, queenie,¡± he caressed her cheek, loving the sudden pink coloring of her skin that suited her so well.

    ¡°Now you¡¯ll have no choice but to think of me every time the sun sets,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°I will always happily think of you every minute of the day. It doesn¡¯t have to be just during sunsets,¡± she teased him back.

    He cupped her cheeks again and leaned dangerously closed. She felt her body warm up as his body seemed to cage and tower over her.

    ¡°It is getting dark, should we go inside the house?¡± she asked, referring to the ratherrge beach house she saw earlier.

    ¡°This moment is too precious to be staying indoors, don¡¯t you think? Plus the night is enough cover for gossipmongers,¡± his breathing was heavy as his arms trapped her underneath him.

    ¡°It looks like I have cornered you just now, baby bunny,¡± his eyes filled with lust as she squirmed under him.

    ¡°Should we give outdoors a try, baby?¡± he smirked, knowing from the look on her face and her trembling knees exactly what her answer will be.

    ¡°I think we should, daddy,¡± she answered him as she lovingly wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him even closer to her.

    He grunted as he felt himself lose all his self-control following her rather bold initiative.

    He would have to make her see stars brighter than the ones above their heads tonight. After all, it is the only way to end a rather cute and mushy sweet proposal.

 Chapter 59

    59 iii. Beach Fun [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Now baby, show me how much you want me to do you here,¡± his voice was authoritative as he unbuckled his belt, throwing it away with a remarkable ng as the metal buckle hit a nearby rock.

    She dropped to her knees and opened her mouth wide as he held into her hair and began thrusting his thick length in and out of her.

    Her eyes teared up from the way his cock would hit the edge of her throat, his thickness filling up her mouth, making her almost unable to breathe.

    He wiped her tears away and smiled at her, ¡°You are doing very well, honey. Do you want your drink now?¡± he asked her, as she nodded her head desperately.

    He grunted as he thrust faster, making her hands grip his legs for support. His strength and sheer length made her gag as her body shook from the way he mmed into her mouth.

    In one deep thrust he shoot his load inside her throat, the volume just couldn¡¯t fit even as she tried to swallow every drop. The rest spilled down her neck, ruining her blouse.

    He smiled looking at her face all filled with his cum. ¡°Darling, you look so cute. But you spilled some of your milk, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to, daddy,¡± she tried to apologize.

    He shook his head, his eyes unforgiving. ¡°We need to teach you a lesson, baby. That¡¯s how this works. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±

    .....

    She nodded her head, blushing even as she teared up. She wondered what he has in mind.

    ¡°Now lift your skirt and stay on all fours, okay?¡± he caressed her lips with his cum still dripping freely at the corners.

    She followed hismand, she lifted her skirt to her torso and stayed on all fours. Her fingersid t on the sand as she sunk a bit, the waves were crashing behind her, causing her panties to get wet.

    ¡°Like this daddy?¡± she asked him, her eyes filled with innocence and the need to please as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Let me check, baby,¡± he started removing the buttons of his shirt, discarding his shirt and his pants as he stepped closer.

    She trembled from excitement, her nails digging into the sand. She screamed when she felt a strong force hit her butt cheeks. It was his hand, he pped her hard on her butt.

    She teared up, ¡°Why daddyyyy?¡± sheined.

    ¡°You spilled your milk, baby. You shouldn¡¯t waste your sustenance,¡± he reminded her, pping her butt again as her ass cheeks start to sting.

    ¡°But it hurts, daddy,¡± she teared up as he spanks her nonstop, making her butt hurt.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, baby,¡± he stopped and started to caress her panty. The sudden gentleness made her feel more pleasure even as the pain remained.

    She felt her juices flow even as the waves hit her underwear, damping her even more. She felt him tug her panties down her legs, his hot breath fanning her now exposed private part.

    He wet his fingers with the cold seawater and stuck it on her butt, making her squirm.

    ¡°Daddyyyy, it hurts,¡± she screamed, not caring if others can hear. It is the first time a foreign thing invaded that part of her.

    ¡°Shhhhh.... bear it a bit baby. We just need to teach you a lesson,¡± he consoled her.

    She felt a sudden surge of pleasure as he separated herbia with his fingers, his thumb reaching out to her clit, ying with it as she moaned.

    She felt her body convulse so shamefully when his thumb roughly made circles over and over her clitoris, making her moan even more.

    ¡°See, everything is fine. Or do you want me to stop, baby?¡± he asked her, his voice was gentle and mellow, as if talking to a child.

    ¡°Da-daddyyy please don¡¯t- don¡¯t stop now,¡± she begged him, her tongue sticking out of her mouth as she panted.

    ¡°But it hurts, doesn¡¯t it, honey?¡± he circled her anus with the finger he stuck inside earlier. She felt her hole stretch out as he begins to pump.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnn....¡± she felt pain mix with pleasure as his thumb yed with her clit at the very same time.

    ¡°I can take- take it daddyy,¡± she assured him, her body pulsating as he made her cum when his thumb pressed hard on her clit.

    ¡°Are you sure, honey? I don¡¯t want to force you, if you needed to rest,¡± he sounded diplomatic even to her ears.

    ¡°No, daddy. Please don¡¯t stop. I need you, daddy. I need you now,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, how about this. If youin again, then I will have to stop, alright?¡± his voice was so gentle it made her clit throb against his thumb.

    ¡°I won¡¯tin, daddy. Please don¡¯t leave me. I need you to make me feel good. You make me feel so good, daddy,¡± she begged him. Her body moved on its own as it tried to pump itself on his fingers.

    ¡°Such a needy baby. You are such a whore for me, baby. You know that, right?¡± his lips started to kiss her nape, making her moan once again.

    ¡°I am a whore for daddy,¡± she admitted shamelessly, her usual self gone as her lust took over her.

    ¡°Very well, baby. I¡¯ll give you what you need,¡± he licked her neck, making her gasp.

    She felt her body freeze when she felt a cold and rough surface being rubbed against herbia. It was rough and oblong, her eyes widened in shock.

    She tried to get away from him but he held her by her hair, ¡°Darling, it will be fine. I promise.¡±

    ¡°What is it, daddy?¡± her voice was desperate. ¡°What is that thing rubbing against me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a harmless stone, I promise,¡± he kissed her neck again and began sucking on her soft skin.

    ¡°It looks fairly big, daddy,¡± she rested her fears, her legs still trying to move and crawl away from him.

    ¡°Not bigger than my cock, I assure you,¡± he removed the stone from her entrance and started to concentrate more on her clit, the bundle of nerves making her walls water.

    ¡°What are we going to do with it?¡± she inquired, her cheeks turning red even as she moaned from the way his thumb put pressure on her nub.

    ¡°Rub it to your entrance and maybe put in a bit inside,¡± his voice was hoarse from desire.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to do it to her. But he didn¡¯t want to scare her. He wants it to be as pleasurable for her as it is for him.

    ¡°But it¡¯s so hard and rough daddyyyy. Will it hurt me?¡± she asked him, her curiosity about to win over her as he pinched her nipple, making her knees tremble.

    ¡°A little, not more than you are used to,¡± he said the truth. Honesty always matters when trying out new things with his queen.

    The waves ssh again, wetting her legs, ¡°Will it feel good, daddy?¡±

    ¡°When did it ever feel not good for you, sweetie? I promise the pain is nothingpared to the bliss right after,¡± he can barely contain himself as he held into the elongated stone he picked up from the shore earlier.

    ¡°I want to try it, daddy,¡± she consented, her body already too sensitive from his touch.

    ¡°Are you sure, sweetie? We don¡¯t have to do this, you know,¡± he assured her, even when he knew how much he desired to fuck her up in this new way.

    ¡°Please daddy, please let¡¯s try it out,¡± she begged him, her voice high-pitched as she pleaded for him to try.

    ¡°Alright sweetie, I¡¯ll just rub it, alright,¡± the stone rubbed against herbia as he pinched softly against her clit, making her whimper.

    ¡°Does it hurt, baby? Do you want me to stop?¡± he kissed her nape as heforted her.

    ¡°It hurts a bit daddy, it¡¯s rough but it doesn¡¯t cut,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°How can I let anything cut my baby¡¯s skin aside from my teeth,¡± he licked her neck mark, making her giggle.

    ¡°Do you want me to try putting a bit of it inside?¡± his voice was pained, ahhh he has been restraining himself so bad.

    ¡°Yes daddy, I think I want to try that,¡± she moaned when he inserted a bit of the stone inside her, parting herbia a bit wider than before as he started to pump it in and out of her.

    ¡°Does it hurt baby? Do you want me to stop?¡± he asked her again as the waves of the sea wet her hair.

    ¡°It is starting to feel good, daddyy. Please don¡¯t stop now,¡± she cried.

    He listened to her and ced a longer part of the stone inside making her moan, this made her toe curl as she panted hard.

    ¡°You liked it baby?¡± he asked her, even when he knew the answer.

    ¡°Yes daddy, very much. But please, fuck me already. I can¡¯t take it much any longer. I want you to put in your dick, please,¡± she begged him, her nails digging deep inside the sand.

    ¡°dly,¡± he followed her instructions, throwing away the stone as he plunged deep inside her core.

    Their bodies mmed hard against each other as the salty waves greeted them. She felt her body turn feverish as she let out a loud cry, her body convulsing shamelessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not yet done, baby,¡± he lowered her head until her cheek is in contact with the sand and started mming deeper and faster into her.

    Each of his thrusts hits her G-spot as shey on the sand, squirming as she came over and over.

    Her multiple orgasms only came to a halt when he thrust deeper inside her, past her cervix and into her womb, making ascivious bulge into her skin as he fucked her wildly.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnn....¡± her back arched as she reached her climax, it was only at this point when he kissed her neck gently that he came. His thick cum coated her walls, as she mped tightly around him.

    ¡°How is it baby?¡± he asked her, his voice sounded like a grunt as he tried toe down from the height of his own orgasm.

    ¡°It was, very... remarkable, daddy,¡± she crawled away from the waves, her knees shaking.

    He followed her andid beside her, his strong arms cuddling her into a ball. ¡°Was that nice for you, baby?¡±

    She nodded and sobbed,ying her head on his chest as her body convulsed again, it turned out she was still orgasming in this state.

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice for me, daddy. But no more tonight, I¡¯ll die from too much of this,¡± she buried her face in his chest as he patted her back.

    ¡°Sorry baby, I made you too sensitive,¡± he kissed her neck, taking note of the ripped status of her dress.

    He had to get some towels to wrap her in before theye inside. How can he let the maids see her like this? He caressed her hair with all tenderness and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°It is fine daddy. I really liked it. I just wanted to rest from cuming over and over, or I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll simply die from exhaustion,¡± she giggled and sobbed when her body orgasmed once again.

    ¡°It is painful when it is too much, right?¡± he asked her, feeling sorry as her body trembled every time another wave of pleasure racked her.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy. I just find it a bit too tiring if we do this new thing as much as we normally do. We should rest tonight, daddy. So we can try it again tomorrow,¡± she blushed, knowing how she sounded.

    ¡°You wanted to try it again, tomorrow?¡± he chuckled.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, I am only curious,¡± she blushed hard as he hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Alright, baby. It¡¯s alright, we will try again tomorrow,¡± he assured her, warming her up with his body heat as she still pulsed achingly under him.

 Chapter 60

    60 iii. His Jealousy

    ¡°Go ahead darling, your best friend is waiting,¡± Dominus had a confident smile stered on his face as he urged Mary to go out of their room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she shook her head, her legs rubbing against each other.

    ¡°Why is that? He is your best friend, baby. Don¡¯t you want to meet with him?¡± he frowned, but his eyes had an evil glint to them.

    ¡°You insisted on letting the maids let him inside the house. You said the two of you should talk, after all. Now you won¡¯t evene out,¡± Dominus sounded so gentle, his strong arms wrapping themselves on her shoulders.

    ¡°I- I can¡¯t! You know that!¡± she stuttered, her face was all red.

    ¡°Of course you can, baby. Now go and meet with your guest, he has been waiting for quite a while. As for me, I¡¯ll be patiently waiting for you to finish your talk with him,¡± Dominus smiled innocently at her.

    ¡°You really are cruel,¡± she protested but nheless went to open the door.

    ¡°I am not, honey. I am just simply crazy in love,¡± he grinned and let her walk away.

    Dominus opened hisptop and looked at the interaction going on between Mary and her guest.

    .....

    Mary bowed her head and sat on the sofa parallel to her best friend. Her best friend looked worried over her as they began to talk.

    Dominus turned on the volume of the conversation and his smile widened quitefortably.

    ¡°Mary, are you being forced into this? Because I can¡¯t think of any reason why you would willingly go back to the person who caused your sufferings all those years ago,¡± Mvar said as his eyes focused intently on Mary.

    ¡°I- I am not being forced, Mal. The reason is,¡± she took a deep breath and looked as if she was in pain.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you not feeling well?¡± Mvar stood, wanting to go near her but she raised her hands and told him no.

    He went back to his seat, still unconvinced. ¡°So what is the reason for you tomit this stupidity all on your own?¡±

    ¡°I- I love him,¡± she winced again, her breathing quite sharp.

    ¡°I know you love him. But he doesn¡¯t deserve you, Mary. He let you suffer all those years on your own. There are so many other people in this world you can fall in love with,¡± Mvar held her hand and squeezed it tightly.

    Dominus scowled, rage filled his eyes as he looked at the intertwined fingers on the screen.

    He pressed the button of a remote which made Mary sigh and hold into the pillow on herp.

    Mary removed Mvar¡¯s hand, ¡°This is my decision, Mal. You need to ept it. I love him, I never loved anyone aside from him. And I don¡¯t think I can ever love anyone else in the future.¡±

    ¡°And what of your mom, do you think she will approve of this insanity? She already told you a long time ago never to return to his side again,¡± her best friend looked at her again with anger and a bit of curiosity as she winced.

    ¡°It will be fine. We will tell her soon. He will be with me when that happens. I am not a child, Mal. I can make my own decisions,¡± she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°And your decision is madness, you know that too. I have always thought you were smart but now I doubt it. This is the greatest mistake you can ever make,¡± Mvar held her hand again, his eyes darted automatically on her palm.

    ¡°You are trembling. Are you okay?¡± Mvar asked, worry was on his face as he attempted to go near.

    ¡°No, please. Just stay where you are. Yes, I- I am not feeling well. Please leave so I can get some rest,¡± she held tightly into the pillow on herp, wincing even more visibly.

    ¡°How can I leave when you are not okay,¡± he stood frozen, unable to decipher what he should do.

    ¡°Just leave, please. I just don¡¯t want to talk more with you, right now,¡± she grimaced, squeezing the pillow tightly.

    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything, please. And this discussion is not over. I won¡¯t stop trying to save you from yet another bigger heartache, especially from the same man who shattered your heart before,¡± he stood and walked out of the room quietly.

    When he was gone, Mary¡¯s body shook as she let out a sob. Her body was convulsing uncontrobly.

    She only calmed a bit when Dominus entered and hugged her. His shoulders pulled her in aforting hug.

    ¡°Da- daddyyy, please,¡± she looked up at him, her eyes were ssy as tears started to fall on her cheeks.

    ¡°Shhhh... Don¡¯t cry baby, it¡¯s over now. Daddy will help you, alright,¡± he kissed her forehead and smiled.

    His hands lifted her rather long skirt revealing her drenched cycling shorts, her juices trickling down her legs.

    ¡°You did so well, honey,¡± he removed her shorts and underwear, revealing a rose-shaped stic ced directly on her clit.

    ¡°Da-daddy,¡± she gripped his shoulders and trembled.

    ¡°Shhhhh... it is fine darling, I¡¯ll remove it now, okay?¡± his fingers gently removed the vibrator which has been taped directly to her skin.

    He ced it on the table. The vibrator which was set to its maximum setting began moving wildly on the ss table, falling into the carpet with a thud.

    Mary looked at it and blushed even more, ¡°Why did you do that, daddy?¡±

    ¡°For your own protection, sweetheart. I just wanted to remind you, how you are mine,¡± he kissed her legs, pushing them into a v.

    ¡°But daddy,¡± her body arched when his tongue started licking her juices that trickled down her legs.

    ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± he asked, looking into her eyes as he smiledzily at her.

    ¡°Daddy, it is almost so painful to bear. It hurts me, daddy,¡± sheined.

    ¡°I know sweetheart, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll make it up to you, right?¡± he started licking the droplets on her thighs, making her water even more.

    ¡°Dadddyy!¡± she held into his hair as he opened herbia even wider. Her clit still throbbing painfully from overstimtion.

    ¡°Shhhh... baby, let daddy take care of you, okay?¡± his tongue gently made circles on her pulsating nub, making her back arch.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± she let out a sob. ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Too much,¡± he smiled innocently at her, his fingers gripping her waist and pulling her even closer to his lips.

    ¡°There is no such thing as too much,¡± he teased her.

    She covered her mouth with her hands, trying to muffle out her moans as he began to lick up herbia, pressing his thumb on her clit as she convulsed under him.

    She cried and sobbed until it was reced with moans of pleasure as she nked out. She held into his hair and began to tug on his locks.

    ¡°Daddy, please. Please fuck me, daddy. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± she begged him. Her body ached for more as he pinched her nipples.

    He stood and unbuckled his belt, smiling as he looked at her nked-out expression. ¡°Are you sure, sweetheart? Aren¡¯t you subjected to too much already?¡±

    ¡°Please, daddy. Please! I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t give it to me now! Please fuck me, daddy,¡± she begged him, her eyes were desperate as her body convulsed again, rivers of clear liquid streaming down her legs.

    ¡°I love you, honey,¡± he removed his pants and gripped her waist, his strong hands using it as an anchor to m inside of her.

    She nked out once again and started moaning out his name, her body trembling under him as he thrust wildly in and out of her.

    She felt his cock enter her cervix, making her whimper. The pain will go away soon, she knew, so she did notin.

    When his thick length entered her womb and made a bulge on her stomach, she smiled. Ahhhh... the pleasure.

    She meets each of his thrusts desperately as she held into his shoulders. He was holding into her waist, mming deeper, faster into her wet core.

    She let out a loud cry as her body convulsed under him yet again. He smiled gently at her and began to rub on her clit, making her eyes roll.

    ¡°Fuck, daddy! Too sensitive, too much!¡± she protested incoherently.

    ¡°Not too much, honey. Not nearly too much,¡± he pinched her clitoris, making her stick her tongue out as she panted, trying to catch her breath.

    He took the opportunity to slide his tongue inside her mouth, mixing their salivas inside, the excess dripping down her neck.

    He knew it is being unreasonable, but seeing someone else touch even her hand made him so angry, so jealous, he couldn¡¯t think straight.

    ¡°You are mine, baby. Don¡¯t you forget that,¡± he mmed back inside her again as she let out a painful cry, her mind trying to cling to the remaining remnants of her sanity.

    ¡°Too much,¡± she whimpered as she felt multiple orgasms greet her, her body visibly shaking under him as she held into his shoulders.

    Her nails dug deep into his skin as she let out another cry, her body¡¯s sensitivity almost at its limit. But he wouldn¡¯t let her have any reprieve.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he whispered as he wrapped her legs on his hips, her body trembling desperately as she sobbed.

    Hearing her sob, he released his seeds inside of her, grunting as he did so. His own high overtook him as he held her tenderly against him.

    She convulsed against him once again, her body pulsating continuously as it remained sensitive, causing the slightest touch to trigger another orgasm.

    She was a sobbing mess as shey under him. Her fingers scraped his back making blood trickle down her body as it cut his skin.

    He didn¡¯t mind orined, he let her cut him, until she finally calmed down.

    She looked at her bloodied nails with wide eyes, blood was all over her hands even as she blinked. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± he kissed her forehead and lovingly caressed her hair.

    ¡°I cut you,¡± she said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°It is fine baby, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he lied. It stings, the scratches were deep and when she was lost in her own pleasure she was out of control just as well.

    ¡°I- I hurt you, daddy,¡± she sobbed, more sorry for hurting him than for the forced orgasm she received just earlier.

    ¡°It is fine, baby. I deserved that. I hurt you too,¡± he kissed her cheek.

    She blushed, ¡°It did hurt daddy. It became so sensitive for me that it just hurt. But it became too pleasurable as well. So much that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I couldn¡¯t think at all, daddy.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me, baby?¡± he asked, leaving butterfly kisses on her cheek.

    ¡°I can never hate you, daddy,¡± she assured him, rubbing his fingers on her cheek.

    Taking her cue, he caressed her cheek gently, ¡°You are such a good girl for me, queenie.¡±

    .....

    She pouted, ¡°Won¡¯t it break? You always torture it.¡±

    Heughed, ¡°What will break sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°My pussy,¡± she pouted, blushing hard as she said it out loud.

    ¡°Even if I break it, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is mine, baby,¡± he kissed her cheek again.

    She pouted more, ¡°Don¡¯t break it! How will I pee in the future?¡±

    Heughed at her innocence, ¡°It won¡¯t break sweetheart. It is a muscle. It even stretched wide to amodate my girth, right? It returns to how it is afterward. Like stic magic.¡±

    She pinched his arm, ¡°You just want to keep torturing me.¡±

    ¡°That too,¡± he grinned. ¡°Am I not allowed to torture?¡±

    ¡°Only if I am being a bad girl,¡± she blushed.

    She honestly loved this. This rough taking, getting edged. Getting so fucked up she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    But it is something he shouldn¡¯t know. It is a part of her even she couldn¡¯t ept fully. It is a part of her she is terribly ashamed of.

    He kissed her cheek, ¡°But you let that man touch your hand. Isn¡¯t that something bad, baby? How can you let another man touch what is mine?¡±

    ¡°Were you jealous, daddy?¡± her eyes widened in shock. No way this confident CEO can feel such emotion, right?

    He nodded, ¡°I was very jealous, indeed,¡± he admitted and kissed her hand.

    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Daddyyyy, you are silllyyyy!¡±

    ¡°Why so, baby?¡± he continued to kiss the back of her hand, smiling when he finished.

    ¡°How can the man who has the whole world at his beck and call be jealous?¡± she asked, pouting.

    ¡°Well, it happens. When the said man is obsessively, crazily in love with his queen,¡± he imed her lips.

    Their tongues danced as they tasted each other¡¯s saliva. When their lips finally separated, they both smiled.

    ¡°You love me that much, daddy?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I love you even more than that baby,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°How much do you love me, daddy?¡± she asked him, giggling as she blushed.

    ¡°I love you like you are the whole world for me, queenie. When I¡¯m not with you, it is like I can hardly breathe. It is a terrible feeling to be away from you even for a moment. My mind is always constantly filled with thoughts of you. It drives me crazy, queenie. I love you. I desire you. I need you,¡± he punctuated each sentence with kisses on her shoulders as he took in her so intoxicating scent.

    She hugged him tightly, ¡°I love you so much too, daddy.¡±

    ¡°I know baby, I know,¡± he assured her, cradling her in his arms.

    ¡°Will you always love me, daddy?¡± she pressed her cheek against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.

    ¡°I will always love you, queenie. No matter the time and ce, I will love you, until eternity itself gives up on us,¡± she smiled at his answer.

    She didn¡¯t understand then what he meant, she just knew she feel the same. No matter what happens, she will surely love only him as well.

 Chapter 61

    61 iii. A Plus One

    Mary nervously went inside the hospital room. It was luxurious and beautiful now, Dominus had her mom transferred to a better room ever since he found out about her health status.

    It was quite a beautiful room, and Mary felt thankful that the ambiance is almost like that of a hotel. It has its own s to entertain visitors and even a spare bed for when she visits.

    She sat beside her sleeping mother and looked up at Dom who smiled reassuringly. She held her mother¡¯s hand gently and squeezed it to wake her up.

    ¡°Mom, look who came to visit,¡± Mary smiled nervously as her mother opened her eyes and shifted to the man beside her.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± her mother immediately recognized him. To their relief, she smiled.

    Mary felt a stone lifted off her chest when she saw her mother smile. It was far from their expectation.

    ¡°Mother, do you already know?¡± Mary asked, her eyes were ssy as if any moment now her tears will fall.

    ¡°How can the child hide anything from her mother? I knew the moment I was transferred to this room that he came back and found you,¡± her mother smiled faintly at them.

    ¡°Are you not angry at us, mother?¡± her voice shook and became high-pitched.

    .....

    ¡°How can I be angry when I know the two of you have been suffering so much already? You have Dominus¡¯s world already starting to pounce on the two of you again, I know this too. A world like that won¡¯t ept anyone outside their circle,¡± her mother¡¯s voice suddenly became stern.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, auntie. I will protect Mary with my life. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt or bully her,¡± Dominus spoke up, trying to assure her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say promises lightly, young man,¡± her mother scolded him.

    Dominus felt a bit nervous. Like he was back at the time when he was meeting her mother for the first time.

    ¡°I am not saying these words lightly, auntie. I mean every word I just said. I love Mary and I will do anything to protect her,¡± he assured her, meeting her eyes.

    ¡°You better protect my grandson too,¡± she ced a hand on top of Mary¡¯s womb and smiled.

    ¡°You knew that too, mom?¡± Mary blushed hard hearing her mother say it.

    ¡°Of course, so stop hiding your baby bump behind these hideous clothes. You better go and shop for maternity clothes at the store,¡± she looked at Dominus directly.

    ¡°Yes, auntie. We will shop after our visit,¡± he finally smiled as well, feeling relieved that she has epted their rtionship easily.

    ¡°Then what else are you waiting for? A hospital is a bad ce for pregnant women to be in for a long time, go take her out right now. Return afterward and show me the baby clothes as well,¡± she smiled at them and squeezed Mary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you, mom. We feel relieved that you have epted us like this. This means a lot to the both of us,¡± Mary sobbed and cried in her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Shhhh... stop crying. You know I hate it when you cry. How can I not ept you both right now? You guys need someone to stand firmly behind you. Since you have no one else, let me be that person,¡± she motioned for Dominus toe forward as well and she embraced them both.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie,¡± Dominus felt thankful even to the heavens as well that they have a less thing to worry about.

    ¡°Call me, mother,¡± the olddy said as she forced them out of the hospital room.

    Mary finally let out a sigh of relief as they reached the mall. She didn¡¯t even realize she was holding it in.

    Dominusughed, which she joined. They wereughing so loudly that tears formed at the corners of their eyes. Then they stopped when their eyes met, and Mary took the initiative to kiss him.

    He grunted as she crawled to him, forcing him to recline his seat. ¡°Baby, you better know what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°I know what I am doing daddy,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°And what exactly is that?¡± he gulped as she came nearer.

    Mary giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Seducing my fiance. Frankly, I don¡¯t know how to seduce. But that is what I am going for right now.¡±

    ¡°We are at the mall¡¯s parking space, love,¡± he grinned, loving it when she lifted her skirt and straddled his hips.

    ¡°This car is heavily tinted, am I right?¡± she whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± he growled, feeling her stroke his manhood as she let her fingers glide up and down his crotch.

    ¡°Are you hungry, daddy,¡± she asked him, unbuckling his belt as his back arched.

    ¡°So fucking much, honey. I have been starved,¡± he tried to reign in himself from taking over since he quite enjoyed this moment when she herself is the one trying for something to happen.

    ¡°We must remedy that daddy. Do you want to suckle my breasts? They have grown too sensitive daddy, so you must be gentle,¡± she teased.

    Dominus¡¯s hands were already unsping her bra before she canplete her sentence. His hungry lips covered her mound as he licked one of her tender buds.

    She arched her back as he began to suckle her breasts. She sped her hands on her lips as she tried to stifle her moans.

    ¡°Daddy, please...¡± she cried out.

    ¡°What is it, honey? Tell daddy what you need,¡± he demanded.

    She shook her head, how can he not know it? He really is cruel. She looked at him with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Tell me what you wanted, baby. Otherwise, how will daddy know?¡± he urged her, kissing the tip of her ear as she squirmed.

    ¡°Daddy, please...¡± she begged, her eyes tearing up, not wanting to say the words out of shame but feeling desperate enough to grind herself on hisp.

    He let her grind herself desperately on top of him, but he didn¡¯t move. He was almost out of control, but he is trying his best to restrain himself just to enjoy this moment a little bit more.

    ¡°What? What do you want daddy to do to you, baby? Do you want daddy to kiss you?¡± he gave her a peck on her cheek, making her pout.

    ¡°More, daddy. Please,¡± her innocent eyes meet with his, making him smile more.

    ¡°More kisses?¡± he left more kisses on her cheek, making her blush.

    ¡°Not that, daddy! I want you to do more,¡± she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Then say the words, honey. What do you want daddy to do to you?¡± he challenged, holding her waist with hisrge hands and trailing kisses on her neck.

    ¡°Please fuck me, daddy. I want daddy¡¯s cum inside of me,¡± she covered her face with her hands as she said the words.

    ¡°Say it right, baby,¡± he smiledzily at her, removing her hands covering her face.

    ¡°I want you to fuck me please, daddy. I want your cock inside of me. Please daddy, please fuck me,¡± she cried, her eyes staring back at his golden ones.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get messy, baby. Will that be fine, queenie?¡± he asked her, his eyes filled with mischief.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy. Please please fuck me,¡± she lifted her skirt and slid off her panties.

    ¡°Baby, do you trust daddy?¡± he asked her, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°Yes daddy, you know that I do. I do trust you, daddy,¡± she nodded, holding his cock in her hands, wanting nothing more but to feel it inside her.

    ¡°Lower yourself, honey, ce it inside of you,¡± he whispered, guiding her waist down hisp.

    ¡°But- but daddy! I don¡¯t think I can. It is too big, how can I make it fit?¡± she shook her head in desperation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey. If daddy can make it fit, so can you. I¡¯ll guide you, baby,¡± he assured her, caressing her legs which has been exposed to him.

    ¡°But daddy, even if we make it fit. I don¡¯t know how to. I don¡¯t know how to move,¡± she blushed, biting her lip.

    ¡°Trust me, honey, daddy will guide you,¡± he smiled gently at her.

    She nodded and let his hands ease her on his thick length. The girth is much of a problem as she expected.

    She winced as she tried to make it fit, only being able to fit half in before she started panting hard. ¡°Daddyyyy! I need help, please.¡±

    He smiled wickedly at her and mmed her down to him, his cock touching her cervix as she moaned.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± she begged him as she squirmed on top of him. She needs more friction, she needs him to take her more roughly than this.

    ¡°More, baby?¡± he asked her even as she sobbed on top of him.

    ¡°Please daddy, please more,¡± she pleaded, holding into his shoulders as he lifted her only to m her down again, his cock pulsating as he began to thrust hard into her.

    ¡°Like this, baby?¡± he asked her, his hands going inside her blouse, pinching her nipples.

    ¡°Yes dadddddyyy, just like that,¡± she moaned, her eyes rolling back her head when his cock hit past the cervix and into her womb.

    ¡°I love you, baby. I love you so fucking much,¡± he grunted and thrust harder into her, her back arching as her nails dig into his arms.

    ¡°I love you too, daddy. I love you, I love you,¡± she whimpered as he took her roughly, the car shaking hard as he continued to thrust in and out of her.

    She held into the car¡¯s ceiling, her palmying t against it as she tried to borrow a bit of support. She felt shivers run down her spine as he spilled his seeds inside of her.

    She sighed as her body begin to convulse from the multiple orgasms that racked her. She justy still on top of him as her body continue to ache from too much pleasure.

    She yed with his hair as they both tried toe down from their high. Their breathing slowly came to normal as their heart rate finally calmed down.

    ¡°Sorry, baby. You look like a mess, right now,¡± he caressed her cheek tenderly as she remained straddled against hisp. Her walls still clenching against his still erect penis.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy. It is my fault this time,¡± she acknowledged andy her chin on his shoulder.

    ¡°It sure is, baby,¡± he agreed, teasing her as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°It was supposed to be celebratory. I was too happy that mom readily epted us,¡± she rationalized.

    He chuckled, ¡°It is fine baby. If I knew this is auntie¡¯s effect on you. I should have insisted on visiting her sooner.¡±

    She pouted and pinched his side, ¡°You are terrible to make a joke out of this. It is my first time trying to seduce you.¡±

    Heughed and cupped her cheeks, ¡°Let¡¯s visit auntie more often from now, baby.¡±

    She blushed and nodded, he can tease her for all she cares. It is right too, she doesn¡¯t mind if they do it even more often. She loves being his.

    .....

 Chapter 62

    62 iii. Prenuptial Agreement

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, sitting in my grandson¡¯s chair?¡± the loud voice of Dominus¡¯s grandmother woke Mary up in a daze.

    She was fixing some documents but identally snoozed off. Mary immediately rose from the seat, knocking off the documents she was attempting to fix.

    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Mary¡¯s stomach, a prominent bulge showing despite her loose clothing.

    For a second the olddy felt a pang of guilt but her determination won over and her face returned to its nk state. Her lips were firmly on a straight line as she looked at her grandson¡¯s fiance once again.

    ¡°Do you think the likes of you belong to that seat?! Are you that shameful, you social climbing whore?!¡± she shouted at the trembling woman before her whose dizziness made her hold into the edge of the table, trying to keep herself steady.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am, I never wanted any of that,¡± Mary¡¯s lips quivered as she tried to answer Dominus¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that? A good-for-nothing secretary sleeping with her boss to secure a fortune?¡± the olddy walked towards her with her head held high.

    ¡°It is the truth ma¡¯am. I never wanted your fortune,¡± Mary felt her knees tremble as the matriarch walked inside the room.

    ¡°Then exin what on earth are you doing acting like a leech and sucking off on my grandson¡¯s side?¡± the madame shouted at her, making her want to cry.

    .....

    ¡°I love your grandson ma¡¯am. Dominus is the only man I ever loved. I couldn¡¯t stay away from him even if I wanted to. He is the whole world to me,¡± her eyelids fluttered as she tried to stop her tears from falling.

    The madameughed, ¡°There is no such thing as love between outsiders. You my dear child, is nothing but a social climbing whore who wanted our hard-earned money for yourself,¡± the olddy continued to advance, her gait steady even as she felt a bit of pity towards the girl.

    ¡°I swear on my life, ma¡¯am. I have no such motives. I do not care for any of these. All I want is to stay by Dominus¡¯s side,¡± she tried to exin, backing away from the olddy when they are finally facing each other.

    ¡°If that is your only wish. Then I will let you. I will let you stay in my grandson¡¯s life. On one condition,¡± she continued, looking at her eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°What is it? I will do anything! This is the only thing I wanted,¡± she assured him.

    The olddy signaled to her assistant and the woman beside her ced an envelope on top of the table.

    ¡°Sit down, child. You will need to sign that,¡± shemanded the poor girl who had no choice but to sit down for fear of falling from where she stood. Her knees had just turned to jelly being so near the cruel rtive of her soon-to-be husband.

    ¡°What are these papers, ma¡¯am?¡± she asked the madame who looked sharply at her as she tried to make sense of the document.

    ¡°A prenuptial agreement saying you won¡¯t be inheriting a single cent from this family in case of Dominus¡¯s death. You will receive no mary help from us,¡± the assistant handed her a pen as her hands shook.

    ¡°Did it say of anything regarding my child?¡± her lips quivered, she couldn¡¯t do it if there is anything about her child in it.

    ¡°Your child is Saito¡¯s heir, nothing can change that. He is my blood, as long as he lives, he will be sure to inherit,¡± the olddy rified.

    Without reading the document, she readily affixed her signature and handed the document back to the assistant.

    ¡°You did not even read the contents,¡± the madame pointed out.

    ¡°I do not care about the inheritance. I just want to stay by Dominus¡¯s side. This is all I ask for,¡± she smiled faintly.

    ¡°Then, that is all I came here to do. Pick up the mess you madeter,¡± the madame looked at the papers scattered on the floor to signify what she meant.

    ¡°Will you being to the wedding, ma¡¯am?¡± she asked the madame.

    ¡°Do you think I will miss such an important asion in my grandson¡¯s life?¡± the olddy answered sharply which made her silent.

    The madame left quietly and so did her assistant, locking the door behind them. Only then did Mary feel pity towards herself.

    She never really cared about Dominus¡¯s inheritance, to be called names and to make her feel worthless is something that hurts her more.

    She tried to stand up to pick up the papers but her shaky knees gave in and shey slumped to the floor. She continued to pick up the papers that are within her reach, but soon, tears started to fall and she began to sob.

    She heard the door open followed by hurried footsteps until she felt her shoulders beings squeezed and her chin lifted.

    It was her fiance. Dominus. His face was filled with worries as he wiped the tears on her cheeks. ¡°What is wrong, baby? Are you feeling alright? What happened, honey?¡±

    She forced a smile and met his golden orbs, ¡°I was just being emotional. Pregnancy hormones made me cry for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? If you feel anything weird, we have to see the doctor right away, okay baby?¡± he pats her back,forting her as he hugged her tenderly.

    ¡°I am sure, daddy. I just have some weird cravings for ice cream,¡± she rubbed her cheeks on the palm of his hand. Her heartaches are covered by the desire to not make him worry.

    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere to eat it, or do you wish to have it delivered?¡± he kissed her forehead lovingly.

    ¡°I kept some ice cream on the fridge daddy,¡± she whispered, pertaining to the personal fridge he insisted they keep for her cravings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it then, honey,¡± he stopped her hands from reaching out to the papers.

    ¡°I need to-to pick them up da- daddy,¡± she stammered, biting her lips.

    ¡°Let somebody else pick it up, baby. Right now what we need to do is to get you some ice cream, alright?¡± he smiled at her, his eyes still filled with worries even as she forced yet another fake smile.

    ¡°Daddy, can you carry me, please?¡± she lifted her hands in the air as he smiled at her, worry dissipating a bit.

    ¡°Of course, honey. You know I would love to do that,¡± he princess- carried her in his arms as she circled her arms on his neck.

    ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± shey her cheek on his chest. His heartbeat kept her calm.

    He carried her and opened the refrigerator showing her favorite selections of ice cream. To which she pointed at strawberry ice cream that was ced neatly in the middle.

    He smiled and took the tub, handing it to her. She took it as he rummaged to find her a spoon.

    He sat her on the sofa and began to scoop her some ice cream, cing the spoon in front of her as she licked it up greedily.

    ¡°How is it baby?¡± he asked, holding her close to him as she hummed.

    ¡°It tastes good, daddy,¡± she assured him, smiling at him softly.

    ¡°Do you feel better now, honey?¡± he inquired, smiling back at her.

    ¡°Absolutely, a hundred percent better, daddy. You shouldn¡¯t worry so much about me. It is just pregnancy hormones making me act irrational at times, daddy. My tears mean nothing now,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°They will never mean nothing to me, baby. To me, seeing you cry will always be something to remedy. How can I calm down seeing my baby so unhappy?¡± he caressed her cheek, then scooped up some more ice cream.

    She greedily opened her mouth wide andpped up at the ice cream, smiling happily at him. The scene from earlier doesn¡¯t matter to her now.

    What matters is this moment with him. He was making her feel so secured, loved, and cherished. Being his woman is worth every heartache thates with it.

    ¡°I love you, daddy. I love you so much,¡± she confessed, smiling at him as he caressed her cheek.

    ¡°And I love you more than anything in this world, queenie. If there is anything at all that you ever wanted or needed, you just have to tell me and I willy it all on your feet,¡± he kissed her forehead as she pushed the tub away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want more of these, queenie? I can fetch you a new vor if you want,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy. We don¡¯t want to make the baby obese. What will happen to Jiro if her mother loses control over what she eats?¡± she smiled at him, rubbing her cheek on the palm of his hand.

    He caressed her cheek gently, ¡°Jiro?¡±

    ¡°Our baby,¡± she blushed. ¡°Is the name something you¡¯d like to consider? It came from the story about this demon prince who destroyed the whole world for love. It is not a good name for a baby but I just feelfortable with it.¡±

    ¡°I quite liked it, queenie. It seems fitting for the child, since the father is like this. So obsessed and crazy for his beloved wife,¡± he teased her, kissing her fondly on her lips

    ¡°Do you really like it, my knight?¡± she asked, kissing him soundly on his lips.

    He smiled as he ruffled her hair, ¡°I love it so much, darling. There is no other name more fitting for the child who will have the whole world at his own disposal.¡±

    ¡°Will this world ept him, daddy?¡± she felt her tears about to fall so she closed her eyes to stop them.

    ¡°Look at me baby,¡± he caressed her cheeks again and tilted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    ¡°The world will have no choice but to ept him. They will have to worship him and revere him, otherwise, this world they so love... I will all burn it to the ground. I will do it for either of you. Because I love you both so much, queenie,¡± he kissed her forehead as she clung to his shoulders.

    ¡°Do you promise that daddy?¡± she urged him. As this is a matter she couldn¡¯t just let the fate decide, she need to hear him say the words.

    ¡°I promise, my queen. I will not let anyone hurt our child. I will protect you both with my life, no matter what happens. I promise you this, my love,¡± his deep voice assured her as her heartbeat started to race.

    She held into his hair and pulled down his head gently to make their lips meet. It was a long soft kiss that lingered even when it had ended.

    ¡°I love you so, queenie,¡± he professed.

    ¡°And I love you just as much, my knight,¡± she tugged into his shirt¡¯s cor as he dipped his head to im her lips once again.

    Soon the sofa witnessed another of their sweet rendezvous, albeit a sweeter one this time around.

 Chapter 63

    63 iii. The Wedding nner [Bonus chapter]

    Mary had a sour expression on her face as she scrunched up her nose. The wedding nner is eyeing Dominus like he is some candy on a tter.

    She has been sticking close by his side and asking for his opinions on all matters, ignoring her suggestions or making them look bad.

    She did not want to make a scene but it is bing too much for her to bear. When Dominus excused himself to answer an office call, she followed the wedding nner who chose to go to the veranda instead of talking to her.

    ¡°Do we have a problem, Trish?¡± she called the woman¡¯s attention, who decided on that day to wear a very revealing dress, her cleavage showing and her legs on disy for all to see. Well by all, it means obviously her fiance.

    ¡°Problem? None at all, ma¡¯am. I am just helping out,¡± the girl had the tenacity to smile innocently at her after gawking at her fiance earlier.

    ¡°Helping? By touching the groom every chance you get? Or by dropping your notes and picking it up, making sure he would have a nice view of your tits?¡± she bit her lip. She already felt bad confronting this woman like this.

    ¡°Please stop being insecure, ma¡¯am. I did not do those things on purpose,¡± the woman¡¯s smile widened seeing how affected she has been by all her advances.

    ¡°I am- am just saying the truth. You have also been ignoring all my inputs and making them look bad,¡± Mary¡¯s voice trembled. Is she going to deny seducing her fiance just now?

    ¡°That¡¯s because your inputs are all substandard trash ma¡¯am, oh I¡¯m sorry. I mean, they don¡¯t fit the motif I have in mind. You should just leave the nning to us since you don¡¯t have the proper education to decide about the wedding,¡± she smiled cruelly at her, loving the way she felt enraged and defeated.

    .....

    ¡°This is my wedding too. You can¡¯t say that to me,¡± she felt so much anger as her body trembled.

    ¡°What? Do you want to hire another? May I remind you that I was sent as a peace offering by Dominus¡¯s grandmother? Or should you return her gift so cruelly?¡± thedy smiled even more as Mary struggled to go to a nearby seat before she could do something she would surely regretter.

    ¡°No, I just want you to consider my opinions and to stop trying to flirt with my fiance,¡± she sat and sobbed on her hands as the womanes near and sits with her.

    ¡°I am not seducing your fiance, ma¡¯am. I think your insecurity is just acting up seeing how miserable you look next to me. As for the nning, do you want the madame to look disappointed once we follow your rather substandard ideas,¡± thedy continued, mocking herpletely.

    She sobbed with the palm of her hands covering her face, which was only interrupted by Dominus¡¯s booming voice.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to make my fiance cry?! Get out of here. I never want to see your face again, unless you want me to personally wring that pretty neck of yours,¡± thedy scrambled away, leaving the two of them in awkward silence.

    Mary looked at Dominus with her tear-filled eyes as he walked closer to her. He knelt in front of her and caressed her cheeks tenderly.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. We will just get a new one, a better one. I promise,¡± he assured her, wiping her tears away.

    ¡°But- but grandma sent her,¡± she sobbed, new tears recing the ones he wiped away.

    ¡°This is our wedding, honey. Not grandma¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t get to decide how it will turn out,¡± Dominus patiently wiped her new tears with his fingers.

    ¡°But- but what if my ideas are not good enough? What if-if the-they make the wedding look cheap?¡± she stuttered, her anxietying back.

    ¡°Shhhh, darling,¡± he cupped her cheeks and forced her to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Your ideas are excellent, baby. I want the wedding to be ording to your desires, and not as per other¡¯s wishes,¡± he smiled reassuringly at her.

    She rubbed her cheek to the palm of his hand, ¡°I love you, daddy. Can you carry me to bed? I want to ride your back.¡±

    ¡°Of course baby,¡± Dominus turned around and waited for her to climb aboard his back.

    ¡°Daddy, I like this ce so much. If only we can have it near the office. I would love to live here every day,¡± she said, pertaining to the beach house.

    She clung to his neck and enjoyed her short piggyback ride. She climbed out of his shoulders when they finally reached the bed.

    ¡°If that is what my baby wants, then that should happen,¡± he smiled at her.

    ¡°No-no how can we daddyyy, it is so far from the office,¡± she panicked.

    ¡°We will move my office here. I can manage everything else even when I¡¯m here, baby. I don¡¯t have to be physically present at the office, all the time,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be so impractical and hard on your part, daddy?¡± she looked up at him.

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t suggest something so impossible to do. Don¡¯t you trust daddy, baby? I got this,¡± he leaned closer, making hery t on the bed.

    ¡°Dadddyyy!¡± she blushed, seeing her cornered.

    ¡°What honey, I just wanted a bit of taste. To satisfy my cravings,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°But daddy! Ngh-¡± she was stopped frompleting her sentence as he imed her lips.

    It was a kiss filled with hunger. He has been starved since earlier today. Gods, he can¡¯t survive not fucking her for hours. It would probably kill him now.

    She immediately responded to his kiss, opening her lips as he slid his tongue inside. Their tongues danced as they exchanged their salivas.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± she held into his shirt¡¯s cor for support as he lifted her shirt, revealing her breasts.

    ¡°What is it sweetheart?¡± he asked her after suckling on one of her tender buds, making her back arch.

    ¡°Can we do this? The baby, is this safe for him too?¡± she asked him, even as she moaned when he bit her nipple softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, sweetheart. I won¡¯t take you as roughly,¡± he grunted as he lifted her skirt.

    All her thoughts evaporated as he imed her lips once again, her voice drowning as he kissed her senseless. Soon she was tugging on his hair and desperately trying to remove his shirt.

    ¡°Let me,¡± he smiled at her and helped her remove his clothing, holding her hand as he guided it from his chest down to his abs, and further to his loins.

    Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she felt him already so hard. It excited her more just by her knowing that he is just as starved as she has been.

    All these nning are giving them less time to stay indoors and giving them less opportunity to fuck. It is good she suggested meeting with the wedding nner inside the house.

    He smiled before he licked one of her nipples, making her moan. Her juices flowed freely down her thighs.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± her voice was high-pitched as she arched her back.

    ¡°Want me to suckle, my love?¡± he whispered against her ear to which she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, daddy. Please suckle. Please make my nipples more tender,¡± she begged him, her heat making her whimper even when he barely started to touch her.

    ¡°Like this, honey?¡± he suckled on her nipple, his teeth grazing the already too sensitive bud.

    ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± she panted out the words even as she arched her back again.

    ¡°Want me to do this to the other side as well, baby?¡± he grinned, loving the way her eyes turned hazy from desire.

    ¡°Yes, daddy please,¡± she begged him, pride taking a backseat as her hormones drive her wild.

    ¡°Such a good girl for me, sweetie,¡± he suckled the other breast, letting his teeth graze her other nipple before biting down.

    She screamed from the ecstasy she felt, the pain mixing with the overwhelming pleasure that hit her and made her feel so wild.

    ¡°I love you, sweetie,¡± he licked the now red nipples as they hardened from sensitivity.

    ¡°I love you too, daddy,¡± she held into his shoulders tightly.

    ¡°What is it you want, baby? Tell daddy,¡± his voice was gentle but it made her wet herself. Her juices flowed freely down her thighs as her nails bit down on his skin.

    ¡°It feels so good, daddy. Please do more, daddy,¡± she pleaded, her knees shaking as she melted in his arms.

    ¡°You are too needy, my love. What is it you want, baby?¡± he teased her more, removing her panties.

    ¡°Your cock, daddy,¡± she blushed. She is still so unused to saying something so vulgar.

    ¡°Are you already wet, honey?¡± he licked her neck as she nodded.

    ¡°Yes daddy, very,¡± she answered, arching he back once again as she pleaded for more.

    ¡°Then show daddy, exactly how wet you are, baby,¡± he instructed her, giving them a bit of space.

    ¡°What do you mean, daddy?¡± she asked, her mind clouded by the need to feel more from him. She needs more of him.

    ¡°I mean, darling. Touch yourself for me. I want you to show daddy how wet you are exactly,¡± he pinched on her nipple once again, making her juices mess up the sheets.

    ¡°But da-daddyyy!¡± she cried, her remaining dignity fighting with her desires. How can she do such a shameful thing?

    ¡°Perhaps you are not as ready as you im you are, sweetie,¡± he withdrew even farther from her.

    ¡°No, please! No, daddy!¡± she held into his shoulders, pulling him closer.

    ¡°Will you be a good girl, and show daddy, sweetie?¡± he asked, smiling at her so confused state.

    She nodded shyly as she answered with a small voice, ¡°Yes, daddy. I¡¯ll be a good girl, daddy.¡±

    He smiled as she opened her legs wider, using the pillows to prompt herself as she opened herbia for him to see.

    His smile grew wider seeing her in such an abandoned state, looking out to him for further instructions.

    ¡°Touch your clit for me, sweetheart, I want to see if it¡¯s already sensitive enough,¡± hemanded her like a child.

    She blushed and pressed her thumb on her clitoris, letting out a whimper as her body trembled. It was her weak spot. A so sensitive ce for her to touch.

    He smiled in triumph seeing her reaction. ¡°Now, insert two fingers inside your pussy, and pump them gently, baby.¡±

    She did as he wanted, making her juices overflow as she thrusts two fingers inside of her. Her mouth opened wide as she whimpered.

    ¡°Good girl, such a good girl for daddy,¡± he whispered, smiling at her victoriously.

    ¡°Now take out your fingers, and taste yourself. Tell me if you taste as ready as you look,¡± he caressed her cheek, making her blush even more.

    ¡°Da-daddy,¡± she stuttered, feeling a bit more embarrassed.

    ¡°Do it for me, sweetie,¡± Dominus kissed her neck, making her moan.

    She did as she was told, removing her fingers from her walls and cing them in her mouth, tasting herself in the process.

    .....

    ¡°How did you taste, sweetheart?¡± he asked her, smiling as their eyes met.

    ¡°Like a sticky clear water, daddy. Almost tasteless but at the same time, not so,¡± she blushed more, looking up at him.

    ¡°Let daddy have a taste, baby. Spread your legs for daddy and let mep you up,¡± hemanded, her body readily following his instructions even as she turned redder by the second.

    ¡°Mnnngh!¡± her voice soundedscivious even to her own ears.

    She tried to muffle the sounds she was making, covering her mouth as he ravished andpped up her juices. His tongue made circles on her clit before diving into her sweet folds to taste more of her.

    She tugged into his hair as she begged him again, ¡°Please, daddy. Now please.¡±

    She arched her back as he unbuckled his belt, smiling at her as he slowly thrust in and out of her.

    Soon she was shaking her head, she needs more. Much much more. She won¡¯te this way. She needs him to lose control even for just a little bit.

    ¡°Please daddy,¡± she asked him blindly. ¡°Faster please, rougher. Please daddy... don¡¯t hold back so much.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sweetie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be careful. Don¡¯t worry, queenie,¡± he thrusts faster in and out of her but without the usual roughness. Soon he was hitting her g-spot, turning her into a crying mess.

    She moaned, cried, and begged, as he thrusts faster into her core. ¡°Let¡¯se together this time, baby.¡±

    He held her hand and intertwined her fingers with his, the other hand tenderly cupping her chin as he thrusts deeper into her.

    She felt like seeing his eyes for the first time. She never really realized how beautiful his eyes were, the shade when they make love is so remarkable.

    His eyes turned into a bright me of gold as he came nearer to the edge. It was almost inhumane.

    ¡°Mary,¡± he grunted as he came near. ¡°My life, my queen,¡± he growled as he spilled his seeds inside of her.

    Her body quivered underneath him, it was almost as if she was slowlying down to a high instead of the usual maddening fury that leaves her a mess.

    She quite liked it. She liked any of his takings. But this made her see a different side of him, one so gentle, so restrained it made her cry.

    ¡°Why are you crying, queenie?¡± he wiped her tears away, looking worriedly at her.

    ¡°Nothing. I just have this sudden urge to tell you just how much I absolutely love and adore you, my knight,¡± she held his hand and kissed his fingers.

    ¡°Are you copying me, baby?¡± he grinned, taking note of her action that reflected his so many times before.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she admitted. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to convey otherwise this much of emotions that I feel so deeply. I love you, Dominus. I love you more than I have let on.¡±

    He smiled at her, ¡°I love you too, my queen. More than any words that exist can possibly describe. I love you so.¡±

    She buried her face in his chest as she listened to his heartbeat, lulling her to sleep.

 Chapter 64

    64 iii. The Wedding

    Mary looked at herself in the mirror and felt insecurity jump at her. Dominus looked perfect in his suit, and she... she shook her head as dissatisfaction took a root inside her heart.

    She felt insecure as she looked at her baby bump that the luxurious dress couldn¡¯t hide anymore, the pallor on her skin that no make-up can hide, and her rather frail-looking disposition as she forced a smile on her lips.

    She heard the ceremonial song starting to y outside so she forced herself to go out of the waiting room. It was a simple wedding as far as grandiose wedding goes.

    Dominus insisted she decides on every detail including who the visitors will be. She chose very few. Them, their family, and friends. These are the people who mattered to them most.

    Still, she felt overwhelmed as the video cameras centered on her, one thing he insisted on at least. She forced a smile on her lips again even as she felt her knees shake.

    Damn it, it¡¯s the floor sinking a bit every time she walked on the red carpet, she justified. But really, it was just her nervousness. Even she knew that too.

    She looked over at Mvar who had a look of eptance on his face, he looked happy for her at least. Then her eyes met with her mom and Dominus¡¯s grandmother.

    She nearlyughed, they were staring daggers at each other, as if they were about to collide any minute now.

    Finally, she has reached the end of the altar. Strong hands took her frail small ones, squeezing them tight.

    .....

    She looked at him and felt her heart quicken. The CEO of the Saito¡¯s group ofpanies stood tall, towering about others and making them all look inconsequential.

    He was carrying a gray tuxedo that made his golden eyes and blonde hair even more captivating. His lips curled into azy smile as he whispered, ¡°You look perfect, my queen.¡±

    She finally smiled for the first time today hearing her so perfect yandere utter praise. She would have giggled if not for the formality of the asion.

    He held her hand and gave it a soft squeeze as they face the minister. It¡¯s like listening and not understanding anything at the same time.

    On a momentous asion like this, all that she wanted is for them to be dered husband and wife. They kneeled and seated and listened for what seemed like an hour before it was time for them to give their vows.

    Dominus held both her hands as he stared into her eyes. ¡°There is no greater joy I have known than this day when we finally can be bounded together as husband and wife. We have been through so much, and we will be through tougher times in the future.¡±

    ¡°I just want you to know that I will never stop loving you, Mary, no matter the circumstance. I will never give up on what we have. I will be here to love and protect you. And I will always adore you. As your husband and as the father of our children, I, Dominus Saito, promise to stay by your side for all eternity.¡±

    She blushed hearing his speech, she couldn¡¯t remember her vow somehow and she did not even bother writing it down.

    She whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Dominus, I have forgotten my vows,¡± she admitted, looking up into him.

    He smiled reassuringly and squeezed her hands, ¡°Just tell these people here how you feel for me. And how you take me as your husband.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°In the past, I have been overwhelmed by the love you gave me. It¡¯s the kind of love I have not been ustomed to receiving. It was too intense and all-consuming that all I wanted to do is to run in the opposite direction every time I feel it.¡±

    He frowned so she immediately added, ¡°But now, years after being the recipient of that kind of love, I don¡¯t think I can survive even a day without you. I don¡¯t think I can survive without the kind of love only you can give. I want to be consumed by this fire you have lit inside of me, forever more.¡±

    Hearing her say all those things, he pulled her by her waist and tilted her chin upwards, iming her lips.

    The crowd pped their hands and cheered and when their lips finally parted the minister cleared his throat and announced in defeat, ¡°Since you have already kissed. I¡¯ll just announce this to be your first kiss as husband and wife. You are nowwfully wedded before the church and before thews of men.¡±

    He added something, but neither even understood or heard. Their eyes were filled with joy as Dominus carried her in his arms.

    The reception started although it didn¡¯t really stop Dominus from misbehaving. He insisted on sitting her on hisp to which she tried to argue her way around.

    He won and now she is trying to stop his advances as family and friends greeted them while his hands roamed underneath her gown. She forced a smile yet again as the guests went back to their seats.

    ¡°Dom!¡± she looked gravely at her now husband which earned nothing but a hearty chuckle.

    ¡°What? What did I do this time around?¡± he looked at her with puppy eyes but she just pinched his arm.

    ¡°That¡¯s domestic abuse, honey,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°You are the one abusing me just now!¡± she sighed exasperatedly.

    ¡°What honey? How can you say that,¡± he kissed her nape. Her hair was styled neatly in a bun adorned with jewels, exposing her milky skin to his sight.

    She closed her eyes and bit her lip as she tried to stop herself from moaning. ¡°You know what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? I¡¯m just tasting what¡¯s forter. It has been hours since Ist took you, how can I not be driven wild?¡± he justified, his fingers going inside her gown, caressing her thighs.

    ¡°You are despicable,¡± she whimpered, trying to look calm even as she felt her panties wet from his touch.

    ¡°How so baby? I am not the one wetting my underwear in the middle of our reception,¡± he teased her, making her blush.

    ¡°Well I couldn¡¯t help it, seeing how you can¡¯t keep your hands to yourself,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°Tsk, what is so wrong about feeling a bit of your skin? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to be doing forever more?¡± he growled, remembering her sweet words from earlier.

    ¡°Dominus! We have an entire lifetime to be doing what we are doing right now. Stop before anyone notice what you are doing,¡± she sighed, feeling her knees tremble as hisrge hands began to touch her panties, pressing his thumb on top of her clit as she held tightly to the edge of the table.

    ¡°What baby? It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t it feel nice, sweetheart?¡± he asked her, kissing her nape again as she pinched his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t do anything more,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°Well, bargain something away, sweetheart. If I should at all stop, I must be gaining something, right?¡± he sucked a bit of her skin, letting his teeth graze her neck.

    ¡°Anything. Please anything you want, daddy,¡± she begged him, pleaded as he began to stroke her folds, indenting her panties with each stroke.

    He sighed and kissed her cheek, finally giving her reprieve as his fingers stopped touching her privates.

    ¡°Do I have your word, sweetheart?¡± he smiled innocently at her, the handsome devil had a triumphant glint in his eyes as he teased her so.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she muttered, sighing in relief as the host called for their first dance.

    He gentlemanly carried her and let her down the dance floor. She blushed as her shoes touched the marble, and her heart rate doubled as he smiled.

    Who would have thought she would end up marrying such a man? He was her dreame true, and now he is her beloved husband.

    He leaned forward and kissed her cheek, guiding her where exactly to touch. She blushed again as their eyes met and he whispered, ¡°So beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You really know how to make a woman¡¯s heart race,¡± she teased him, smiling back at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about other women. But I do care about this woman in front of me. She is the only one whose heart rate means so much,¡± he assured her, smiling as his eyes filled with adoration for his queen.

    ¡°Say more of those and I¡¯ll believe them,¡± the song started to y as their bodies swayed, his strong arms guiding her to the waltz as a confident smile remained on his lips.

    ¡°Believe them, my queen, because I have no desire to stop telling you the truth. You are the only one who mattered to this poor knight whose existence solely depends on your grace,¡± he beckoned as the song reached its crescendo, his stare lingering on her face as they bowed before their audience.

    He princess-carried her again as he swept her on her feet, but instead of returning to their seat, he hurriedly walked towards the hallways leading out of the building.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she called his attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, I waited long enough for the main course. Please don¡¯t stop me, least I starve once again,¡± he begged her, his voice hoarse from desire as he walked fast towards their bridal car.

    ¡°Who said anything about wanting to stop you? I wanted to say, you better drive fast. Even I have waited long enough,¡± she blushed as she said the words but let out a smile as their eyes met.

    Heughed hearing her say such words. ¡°Then, my queen, your wish is mymand,¡± he sealed his promise with a heart-stopping kiss.

 Chapter 65

    65 iii. Venice

    Venice, Italy.

    It was a dreame true for Mary. She always wanted to step foot in this ce. She just never really knew it was possible.

    She never knew there was a chance in heaven she could have possibly afforded the money needed toe here.

    The world really turned upside down when her husband is involved, making all of her dreamse true just seems like his ultimate goal in life.

    She ran towards the gto shop as she tugged on her husband¡¯s arm. He patiently followed, smiling behind her.

    She couldn¡¯t speak Italian so she let him do all the talking, while she contemted which vor to have.

    He turned to her with a smile, his eyes full of so much adoration she can feel her veins pop from how shy his stare made her feel.

    ¡°What vor would you like, my queen?¡± he showed her the avable choices, to which she pointed at a light brown colored gto.

    ¡°Is this one good?¡± she asked him, her eyes filled with enthusiasm.

    .....

    ¡°Yes, it is very good,¡± he agreed. ¡°Would you like me to order that for us, queenie?¡±

    She nodded enthusiastically as she embraced him, ¡°Yes, please, daddy.¡±

    ¡°Due ordini di noceto,¡± she heard him say as he paid for the two gtos that the seller handed to them in sugar cones.

    He led her to a bench and sat beside her as they tasted their gtos. It was surprisingly a hazelnut vor, but at the same time, it tastes more than ice cream.

    The expression she thinks will describe the experience is, ¡°It melts in my mouth,¡± her eyes widened as she announced.

    He chuckled and licked up his cone as well, making her blush as she recalled where else his naughty tongue has been used so muchtely.

    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± he agreed, admiring the way her eyes lit up with excitement over the simplest things. She really is such an extraordinary girl.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked, his voice serious as if a great matter depends on it.

    She giggled hearing how serious his voice is over his query. ¡°I love it so much, daddy.¡±

    He smiled hearing her answer, ¡°And why are youughing at me, baby?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she giggled and licked up her ice cream, making his eyes glint with mischief.

    ¡°Now, I miss all those other things your tongue love to lick,¡± he teased her, making her blush.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she said as she hurriedly finished up her gto before he can do something embarrassing.. like kiss her in front of all these people.

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll do something more?¡± he asked after taking his time in finishing up his gto.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± she panicked, feeling her cheeks turn hot.

    ¡°Are you sure I wouldn¡¯t? But why not, honey? Don¡¯t you want to ride, queenie?¡± he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, making her blush.

    They were in a busy market square, foreigners and Italians mingle freely, and the space hardly gives anyone privacy. How can her shameless husband be thinking of something else?

    ¡°Dominus! There are too many people around,¡± she scolded him, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°But here is the perfect ce to do it, honey,¡± he looked at her with a confident smile stered across his face.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she pinched his arm as she stood up and hurriedly walked away.

    He caught her arm and spun her, embracing her for a minute before they continued to stroll.

    She felt eyes look in their direction, but she chose not to mind them. That¡¯s all she can do when her husband is so shameless at showing his affections.

    ¡°Sadly, baby. I can¡¯t take no for an answer,¡± he said seriously, nearly knocking the air out of her lungs.

    Dominus walked ahead of her and took out the money from his wallet, giving it to an old man who smiled softly at them.

    Dominus guided her down a set of stairs underneath a bridge and that¡¯s when she realized what he was actually trying to propose.

    ¡°A gond ride?¡± she blushed hard, realizing how wrong she was at it.

    ¡°Well, yes honey. What were you thinking, queenie?¡± he asked her with a wicked twinkle in his eyes.

    The devil had the decency to ask! She pinched his arm harder, to which he just chuckled. Ahhh, he really will be the death of her one day, she knew it.

    He led her to a medium-sized wooden boat where the elderly man from earlier and an elderly woman holding a guitar in her hand awaited them.

    The seniors smiled tenderly at them, introducing themselves as the owner of the boat and as a married couple themselves.

    Mary felt a bit jealous seeing them so old and happy, she wondered if she and Dominus can have that in the future too. She looked up at him and realized they have a lifetime ahead of them to reach until that.

    She pressed her cheek against his chest as he sat beside her and pulled her close, locking her in a lover¡¯s embrace. She blushed at how much she enjoyed it when he hugs her like this.

    ¡°This is the perfect time for a gond,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you recalled what I mentioned in passing all those years ago,¡± she blushed and looked up at his handsome face.

    ¡°How can I not remember a single word uttered by that sweet mouth?¡± he teased her, giving a gentle peck on her lips before gazing into her eyes.

    Shey there captivated by him as the gond started to move. The stars shone so serenely that night as the full moon rose above them.

    ¡°How can someone like you love the likes of someone as ordinary as me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask him again.

    Everything still felt so surreal, almost as if it is all nothing but a dream. She fears that one day she would just suddenly be jolted awake and realize that everything has been just part of her illusions.

    ¡°You got it wrong, baby. The question should be, how can a queen like you fall for a lowly knight like myself?¡± his heart filled with agony as he remembered the past.

    If only he had the strength then to protect her, if only even then he had the power and status she deserved her man to have.

    He would have kept her safe. He would have sessfully protected her like he promised. If only he had the things he has now. He wouldn¡¯t have to lose her back then.

    She looked curiously at him, he was smiling, and yet his eyes were filled with so much pain. Why? What causes him to be so sad?

    She caressed his face gently, ¡°Then we can say that we are lucky to find each other.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he smiled softly at her. It wasn¡¯t luck but a blood covenant he made that tied her to him for all eternity.

    ¡°What song do you wish to be yed?¡± he asked her as he pulled her closer to him, sniffing her scent to calm the emotions that overtook him from remembering their past life.

    ¡°Moon River,¡± she smiled and kissed his cheek.

    He asked the olddy to y the guitar and hummed the lyrics in her ears.

    ¡°Moon River,¡± his deep voice echoed as the guitar yed, making her feel all warm inside.

    She hummed with him andy her head on his chest, she tried to shut up hearing how out of tune she was.

    But he noticed right away and caressed her cheek worriedly, ¡°Is everything alright, queenie?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm... yes of course,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°Then why did you stop singing?¡± he inquired, unconvinced as he caressed her cheek gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of tune,¡± she reasoned.

    Singing was never her talent anyway, but hearing it blend with his just makes her feel bad about ruining the song.

    ¡°Nonsense! You have the most enchanting voice in the world, my love,¡± he reasoned, making her wince.

    He must be tone deaf to not hear how much her voice murdered the song just now. How can he say such a thing?

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean that! You have a brilliant singing voice, it was deep and suave and magical. And I don¡¯t... clearly I don¡¯t have that,¡± she pointed out to him.

    He frowned and looked at her with a questioning gaze, as if she just said something that doesn¡¯t make sense. So she kept quiet as he looked deeply into her eyes.

    ¡°You really think there is any sound in the world I¡¯ll rather listen to than that sweet voice of yours, my queen?¡± he castigated her, his voice turning even more gravely serious than it was before.

    She pouted but kept silent. It is so hard to reason with this man. He is irrational and mad.

    She blushed, and he makes her feel... so many emotions that she couldn¡¯t evene up with the right words.

    He cupped her cheeks in his hands as the moonlight shone softly on her hair, leaving the illusion of a fairie-like creature with locks of fire cascading down her pale cheeks.

    He leaned closer to her and imed her lips, opening her soft lips like petals as his tongue invaded her mouth. He didn¡¯t let go of her sweet tongue until they were almost out of breath.

    Then he touched his forehead to hers, cupping her cheeks softly as he imed her lips once again. He let go only of her mouth when she started to push him away for fear she might let out a moan in front of strangers.

    ¡°My queen, please try to understand the depths of my feelings. Please try to ept that I love you. To me, you are perfect. Your gentle voice that calls out to me, your beautiful face that never leaves my mind,¡± he stopped and whispered in her ear, ¡°and your body, I couldn¡¯t help but crave.¡±

    ¡°Dominus! How could you say all these things in front of the seniors,¡± she scolded him, though her voice is soft.

    ¡°Are you embarrassed, honey? You shouldn¡¯t, since we are married now. Plus, they barely understand English,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°But even so, what if they understood what you just said? They wouldn¡¯t understand this. They are old enough to be our grandparents, and they might think we are disrespecting them somehow,¡± she argued.

    ¡°Of course, I disagree, my love. But I¡¯ll listen to my baby and stop... only if we leave right away. I couldn¡¯t hold back much longer, my queen,¡± his voice was hoarse with desire as he pulled her even closer to him, his giant framepletely enveloping hers.

    She blushed as he added, ¡°Do you have any objections if we leave now, baby?¡±

    She shook her head bashfully as she felt her cheeks heat up even more, ¡°No objections at all, daddy.¡±

    .....

 Chapter 66

    66 iii. His Brand of Heaven [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Dominus!¡± the master¡¯s bedroom in the vi is filled with the high-pitched voice of the house¡¯s mistress.

    Her arms were currently tied to the bedposts as she arched her back, painfully chasing after the thrusting motions of the vi¡¯s master¡¯s thighs as his cock mmed inside of her.

    She cursed herself for saying yes to being tied, now her fingers can¡¯t even scrape his back, to feel him and more importantly to return the favor.

    ¡°Shhhh... queenie, you do know this room is not soundproof?¡± he smiled cruelly as her eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°What should I do? I couldn¡¯t- couldn¡¯t help it,¡± she moaned again as he takes it all out of her only to m back in, hitting her G-spot once more as she squirmed underneath him.

    ¡°Fuck! You feel so good, baby,¡± he licked her neck as he took it all the way out, only to thrust it all back in one go.

    ¡°Damn it, daddy! It feels so good,¡± she felt the knot tightening up on her stomach once again as she curled her toes.

    ¡°Do you want to cum, darling?¡± he looked at her, his eyes filled with lust.

    ¡°Yes, daddy. Please let me cum, I need- need to,¡± she felt her juices flow even more as he mmed with force, holding her body on her waist.

    .....

    ¡°Fuck! How are you still so tight for me, honey,¡± he grazed his teeth on her shoulder, at the very same spot he has been marking her on.

    ¡°Daddyyy!¡± she cried out as he held up her legs on his shoulders, his thrusting motion not ceasing even as she begged for release.

    ¡°Daddy! Please...¡± she felt her juices coating his cock, the juices overflowing and dripping down their legs as he plunged deeper into her core.

    ¡°Do you want to cum, sweetie?¡± he smiled deviously.

    ¡°Yes daddy, please. I really want to... need to cum,¡± she panted out her answer, feeling the brink of orgasm as soon as he say the word.

    ¡°On one condition, sweetheart,¡± he looked at her with an evil glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Please, daddy. I¡¯ll do anything. Just let me cum now, I can¡¯t stop it any longer,¡± she begged him as she arched her back and desperately try to meet each of his powerful thrusts.

    ¡°On one condition, baby,¡± he held into her waist, ready to m back and forth into her as soon as she agreed.

    ¡°What is it daddy?¡± her eyes became teary even as she looked at him.

    ¡°Let me bathe you, right after,¡± he bit on her tender nipple as she let out a loud moan.

    ¡°Yes daddy,¡± she assented even as he grind himself deeper into her, her body even more feverish as she cried out his name.

    She felt her toes curl as her mind nked out from the orgasm that greeted her, her walls mping down on his cock as they both met their climax.

    Her breathing was still uneven when he removed her constraints, her arms finally free from their bindings as she embraced him.

    ¡°I love you, daddy,¡± she murmured as he filled her up with his seeds. Her stomach became even more extended than it already was before he spilled his seeds.

    ¡°Will the baby be fine?¡± she finally realized how bad it was. She has been so addicted to the way he fucked her that a slow, sensual sex will never be enough.

    ¡°The doctor said, it¡¯s fine, remember,¡± he embraced her, his cock still pulsating inside of her, still hard as a rock.

    She blushed, ¡°I feel bad fucking so wildly when we are both going to be parents soon.¡±

    He chuckled and kissed her neck, ¡°So what if we are parents? I¡¯ll still fuck you senseless even when we be grandparents in the future.¡±

    She pinched his arm and giggled, ¡°You really are a fool.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am, I am foolishly in love with my queen,¡± he agreed and imed her lips, sliding his tongue once again as she moaned softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep yet my queen, I still have to wash you up,¡± he reminded her, making her blush.

    ¡°Somehow I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll allow me to sleep a wink tonight,¡± she pouted as he sniffed her hair.

    ¡°You¡¯ll sleep soundly after I cleaned you up,¡± he assured her, biting her lip as she whimpered.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he felt himself harden even more.

    He thrust tentatively inside her but she pushed him away, ¡°No, still hurts,¡± sheined.

    No matter how lubricated she is, it is always a pain to be amodating his size and girth inside of her. She felt like her privates were all swollen especially when he is that rough.

    ¡°Fine, baby. Let me clean you up then,¡± he gave in and smiled.

    She giggled andy her head on his chest as he carried her, her privates still impaled on his shaft, making their juices drip down the carpet.

    When they finally reached the bathroom he sat her in the bathtub and smiled, her body trembling from the feeling of the cold tiles that greeted her butt.

    ¡°So cold, daddy!¡± she pouted andined, making himugh.

    He set the water to warm and started to shower her hair, making her hum.

    Hisrge hands were rxing as they massage her long tresses, his lips finding their way on her shoulders as she squirmed.

    ¡°Shhh... be a good girl and let daddy clean you up,¡± she tried to keep silent and to stop her moans as he soaped her body, his slick fingers reaching out to her most sensitive ces.

    ¡°But daddy,¡± sheined as he started soaping her nipples, gliding around her tender buds and giving them a soft squeeze.

    ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning you up, honey,¡± he looked innocently at her and shampooed her hair.

    ¡°Your hair, it changes its hue depending on the lighting. Sometimes it looks so bright like it was fire against your baster skin. Most time it was almost brown with the slightest tinge of red. You look beautiful either way,¡± he assured her as he kissed her shoulders and soaped her thighs.

    She let out a deep sigh as he started to soap her legs, his fingers working up ather from her toes to her inner thighs as he opened her legs in a v. Exposing her to his sight.

    She covered her face as he does so, ashamed of being exposed like this. To which he murmured sweet nothings and convinced her to look at him instead.

    Like an obedient child, she removed her hands and find herself staring into his golden orbs. His eyes filled with want and need for her. His manhood stiff and ready, but his touch was patient as he cleaned her up.

    He massaged her clit as he soaped it, pressing his thumb just to tease her a bit more, her body convulsing from oversensitivity.

    ¡°Daddy, too much!¡± sheined and bit her lip when he shook his head.

    ¡°We need to clean every part, sweetie. You promised to allow daddy, remember?¡± he consoled her as he continued, his slick fingers working their way up and down her core as he soaped her walls and wash her there.

    She closed her eyes as she felt herself shaking from the orgasm that greeted her. She has taken thousands of baths before this, but his hands worked wonders.

    ¡°Bad girl, cuming without daddy¡¯s permission,¡± he frowned, making her blush.

    ¡°Sorry daddy, I tried to stop,¡± she exined, her voice high-pitched as she catch her breath.

    ¡°In all fours, baby. I¡¯ll clean you there too,¡± he smiled. He was such in a good mood that he didn¡¯t mind her disobedience.

    ¡°Daddy, please. Please let me clean that part myself,¡± she begged him, turning red from the thought of him cleaning her anus.

    ¡°You promised, baby. Now in all fours, before daddy decides to punish you,¡± she gulped and followed his instruction. She couldn¡¯t take one of his punishments. She already is too sensitive to his touch.

    Facing the tub away from him, she winced when she felt his finger tapping into her hole. She shook her head to signify defiance but felt her mouth gaping wide as he pushed his finger inside.

    ¡°Daddy! It hurts!¡± sheined as she tried to crawl away from him, the water sshing as she moved.

    She felt his hands steady her, forcing her to stay still as he added another finger. She teared up as she sobbed.

    ¡°This is a dirty hole, baby. We need to clean it up,¡± he leaned towards her adding to the pressure of his finger, making her mouth gape wider and her tongue to stick out.

    She felt his thumb go to her clit, pressing hard on her sensitive nub as she panted out. Drool formed on the corner of her lips, trickling down her neck as she felt her body warm up from the way he touched her.

    Soon, she didn¡¯t mind that he was sliding his finger in and out of her ass, her whole focus now shifted to how good he was making her feel as he circled his thumb on her clitoris.

    She felt the tip of his cock pressing on her entrance, making her moan loudly as he rubbed it but didn¡¯t put it in.

    ¡°Please daddy,¡± she begged him, her eyes hazy as she pleaded.

    ¡°Please what, sweetie?¡± he whispered harshly against her ear, making her feel like electric currents just made her feel more alive.

    ¡°Fuck me, please daddy,¡± she rified, her body aching for his touch.

    She felt triumphant when he mmed his cock inside of her tight walls, her body shaking as the water continued to ssh.

    He was holding her hair, his fingers pulling her head towards him as he mmed his thick length inside of her.

    The water continued to ssh as he thrusts harder into her core, hitting her sweet spot that made her feel so good.

    It made her voice out iprehensible sounds as she gyrate her hips to his, moaning loudly as he rode her into exhaustion.

    His hot breath was fanning her ears when he finished inside of her, her walls tightening up around his cock as it continued to pulsate and release his seeds into her womb.

    She started sobbing as her body shook involuntarily under him, her neck extended as she tried to catch her breath.

    He stood up and picked her up, wrapping her in a towel before cing her in their bed. He licked up her tears and held her closer to him.

    The aftermath of such lovemaking always had such effects on her. A feeling of sinking down after experiencing a height so ecstatic that the suddenness of the fall makes her whimper and sob.

    He held her in his arms as he continued to caress her cheek, whispering sweet nothings in her ear as she calmed down.

    He felt guilt rack through him every time. She was far too frail for him, for the kind of sex he was giving her. But every time he tried to slow down, to be gentle, it is she herself who begs for more.

    She was free to say no to every advances, that much he made sure she knew. But she didn¡¯t want it, she didn¡¯t want to slow down.

    As much as he was addicted topletely taking her in times of sexual hunger, she needs to be dominatedpletely by him just as much.

    He knew he had to be gentle, but neither of them wanted it. No matter the consequence after, it seems like they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from the overwhelming hunger they both feel.

    Him, to dominate her and make her his in every way. And her, to be his submissive and to surrender to his will in every rough taking.

    .....

    He kissed her hair and whispered apologies until her breathing remained even and he can feel her arms hugging him tightly.

    ¡°It is fine daddy, don¡¯t cry,¡± he was shocked to know he really was crying. He didn¡¯t even realize when he started to feel so emotional that it made him tear up.

    He looked into her eyes as her small hands reached out to his face and her slender fingers wiped his tears away.

    ¡°I liked it, daddy. I liked it very much,¡± she assured him, making him smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like seeing you so weak after our lovemaking, too overstimted and nked out, trying to catch your breath. It scares me, and yet it also excites me. The feeling of seeing you in that state arouses me even more, it scares me, honey,¡± he confessed, kissing her shoulder, the part he has marked countless times before.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t scare me, daddy. So it shouldn¡¯t scare you. I crave for you as much as you do for me, I want to be yourspletely in every way. I trust you, daddy. Please... mark me,¡± she begged him, moving her neck to expose her shoulder even more.

    ¡°You have already suffered so much tonight,¡± he tried to reign in his self-restraint but she shook her head and looked up at him with teary eyes.

    ¡°Please bite me, daddy, mark me as yours. And take me again, wildly, roughly, until I lose control of every thought, of every action. I want to be aware of nothing else but the way you make me yours,¡± she hardly finished what she was saying before she felt his teeth biting her shoulder hard, blood staining their sheets as he sat her on hisp, her legs forced to straddle him as he mmed back inside of her.

    She let out a loud moan as she felt her walls stretched with each of his thrusts, her body a whimpering mess as she held into his shoulders. Her cries filled up the room and fuelled their lust.

    Soon she is aware of nothing else but the way her walls were impaled on his shaft as she whimpered and cried and sobbed, begging him to fill her up with his seeds, to which he dutifully fulfilled.

 Chapter 67

    67 iii. Cravings [Bonus chapter]

    Dominus woke up in the middle of the night to find his wife wide awake, shifting restlessly in bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± he asked, worry apparent on his face as he steadied her by her shoulders, forcing her eyes on him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± she confessed, biting her lip.

    ¡°Why darling? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he cupped her cheeks and tried to make sense of what was bothering her.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she tried to dismiss his question.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be nothing that¡¯s keeping you awake. Tell me, please. What is bothering you, my queen?¡± he caressed her cheek with such gentleness she felt herself tear up.

    ¡°And why are you crying?¡± he immediately wiped her tears away, his eyes filled with more worry as he reached out for her.

    She felt her body tremble before she broke down sobbing, ¡°This, this is what¡¯s bothering me!¡± she cried.

    ¡°What is it, honey? Tell me, please,¡± he became even more confused.

    .....

    ¡°This! Look at me, I¡¯m so fat now. I look like a pig and my cheeks are so inted. I look so ugly and all I want to do is to fuck and eat, and stuff myself with more food,¡± she cried loudly, arguably not in a charming way, she knows.

    He caressed her cheeks and tilted her chin to make her look into his eyes, ¡°Darling, my love. Why do you have these thoughts? You are never ugly to me.¡±

    She pushed him away and cried more, ¡°See! You admitted I have gotten so fat and chubby and unattractive just now! You hate your fat wife, don¡¯t you?!¡±

    He sighed frustratedly as he wiped her tears away, ¡°When did I ever say words like that to you? You will always be the most beautiful girl to me, baby.¡±

    ¡°There! You did it again by not denying I¡¯ve gotten so fat already,¡± she hit his chest with her fist, her small hands punching him as she cried.

    ¡°Sweetheart, why do you keep saying these things? No matter what I do, it seems I¡¯ll be in the wrong,¡± hebed her hair gently and kissed her forehead, making her lose her strength and wrap her arms around his neck, sobbing loudly in his arms.

    ¡°I hate this,¡± she cried, not understanding her own feelings. She hates herself and whatever this is she feels.

    Every day is a constant struggle now, for her, for them both. She just wants it all to be over.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby. It¡¯s your hormones,¡± he assured her, kissing her cheeks as she continued to cry.

    ¡°Will it really be okay, daddy?¡± she looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Of course, baby. It will be fine, just tell daddy, whatever it is you need, okay?¡± he assured her.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I even know what I want,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°One minute I want ice cream, next I want ramen, then I want marshmallows!¡± she sobbed.

    ¡°Then, we just have to get them all,¡± he smiled gently at her, pulling her close to him.

    ¡°But daddy, here is the beach house. We only have the old caretaker to help us. I don¡¯t want to wake her up just for her to find food for me,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°Do you want to go out and find these at the grocery store?¡± he smiled at her, encouraging her to nod.

    He has seen past her words it seems. She really wanted to go out. She felt suffocated being in the house tonight, she felt like she needed a quick getaway, even if it is just to buy some groceries.

    ¡°Yes, daddy! I like that,¡± she hugged him tightly. ¡°But it will be so troublesome for daddy,¡± she considered and pouted.

    ¡°How so, honey? It is no trouble at all, I promise,¡± he assured her, caressing her cheeks once again.

    She pouted even more, ¡°You have an early meeting tomorrow, daddy. How can you be going out of the house now just to apany me in finding some food at the grocery,¡± she reminded him.

    He kissed her forehead and smiled reassuringly at her, ¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all, honey. How can such considerations matter next to the needs of my queen?¡±

    She smiled wide at him and kissed his cheek, ¡°We will be fast, daddy! I promise!¡± she beamed.

    He stood up and wrapped her in his jacket, then carried her like she weighs nothing.

    ¡°See, you are not heavy at all,¡± he added, making her giggle.

    ¡°I am not heavy at all, daddy,¡± she agreed and smiled at him, feeling her heart fill with joy.

    ¡°I love you, sweetie,¡± he whispered as he got her inside the car, cing her seatbelt on as she squirmed.

    ¡°It hardly fits now,¡± sheined, pouting. ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m so fat, look at me!¡±

    He chuckled and kissed her cheek, ¡°I don¡¯t mind chubby, I really think you look even cuter this way.¡±

    She pinched his arm, ¡°Lies!¡± she insisted and turned away from him, prompting him to grab her and im her lips.

    Her lips parted as she was greeted by his passionate kiss, her tongue being forced to dance with his, as her eyes widen. It was such a swift attack, she internally screamed.

    ¡°Tastes even better,¡± he muttered, making her blush even more.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she pushed him away, trying to catch her breath.

    ¡°I just want to prove to you, how wrong you are. You are never not attractive to me, queenie,¡± he ced her hand on top of his pants, the bulge apparent despite the rough texture of his cks.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she blushed, her temperature rising just from knowing how hard he is for her.

    He smiled at her and took the steering wheel, ¡°Let¡¯s continueter then, we have groceries to do.¡±

    She blushed and kept quiet, reprimanding herself over her predicament. He really is driving her crazy.

    When they reached the grocery store he started stacking up every possible ramen vor and gallons upon gallons of ice cream, the marshmallows are no exception as he keeps on adding heaps of it. As if he expects her to eat it all.

    She blushed as they reached the cashier, the wide-gaped mouth of the saledy almost too much to bear as she swiped one item after another of ramen, ice cream, and marshmallows, and repeat.

    Once they were back inside the car, she giggled and hugged him, ¡°That¡¯s insane, daddy!¡±

    Heughed and kissed her cheek, ¡°Anything for you, sweetie. But now give me something in exchange, okay, honey?¡±

    She nodded and blushed, quite sure what it is going to be. He stopped the car in a nearby park, removed her jacket, and led her to a lover¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Hold tight, baby,¡± he whispered in her ear as he asked her to stand and hold into the back of the lover¡¯s seat, making sure her fingers were tightly gripping the frame before he continued.

    ¡°Daddy, shouldn¡¯t we seat,¡± she blushed, feeling so hot as he started to grasp her boobs from inside her dress.

    ¡°Not at all, sweetie,¡± he answered, his hot breath fanning her ears, warming her up.

    She felt his fingers mechanically unsp her bra, and his lips touch her nape. She felt her knees tremble in response, she can¡¯t even lean towards the seat because of her very pregnant belly.

    ¡°Fuck! You are so sexy, honey! You drive me wild,¡± she heard him grunt from behind her, followed by the unbuckling of his belt.

    She gasped when he lifted her dress and his fingers started to feel her damped underwear. She felt her cheeks turn feverish as he explored her wetness, sliding off her panty down her legs.

    ¡°Darling, why do you even bother with this?¡± he asked, referring to her silky underwear now constraining her lower leg.

    She readily trembled when he mmed his cock inside of her, her fingers tightening their hold to the back of the lover¡¯s seat as she tried to reign in her moans.

    It was quite dark in the area with no passerby. But even so, she didn¡¯t want to divert any unnecessary attention just in case. It will be far too shameful for her to survive.

    ¡°Holding back? Daddy doesn¡¯t like that,¡± he hummed as he licked her neck, his fingers grasping her breasts as he pinched hard on her nipples.

    The pain excited her, and stimted her more, she couldn¡¯t keep her noises down any longer. She arched her back as she moaned out his name.

    He felt satisfied and rewarded her by thrusting deeper into her, his thick cock forcing its way to her g-spot as her juices overflowed.

    ¡°Daddy, please. What if someone passes by,¡± she tried to reason, one hand sping her mouth as she tried to keep silent once again.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t lie to me. You like that, it excites you even more. Don¡¯t deny it. I know your dirty fantasies. I can read them like a book, because they match my own, honey,¡± he whispered and licked her shoulders, ripping the dress to expose her skin as his teeth graze roughly on it.

    ¡°Not at all daddy, plus I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she whimpered as she tried to deny it.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t even stop you from saying yes to being fucked in a park, baby. Don¡¯t use that as an excuse now. You like it as much as I do, you and I, baby. We are exactly meant to be,¡± he mmed back inside her forcefully, making her hold tightly at the back of the lover¡¯s seat for support, her belly and her breasts bouncing as he does so.

    ¡°Daddy, please! Not so roughly!¡± she begged him, fearing her own reaction if he takes her as he usually does.

    She couldn¡¯t nk out in such a public ce. It will be so humiliating.

    She felt her legs being lifted as he mmed even deeper inside of her, her privates were impaled on his shaft as she felt her feet dangling in the air, her giant of a husband refusing to give her any reprieve.

    She opened her mouth wide as her tongue stuck out, drool dripping down her neck as she continued to moan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll nk out, daddy! Please not so rough,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°What made you think, it is not what I want, baby?¡± he mmed even deeper into her, making her squirt as he touched her clit at the same time.

    Her eyes widened in shock seeing her juices sprouting from her, but it only made him even more aggressive. He forced her head forward as he held into her waist, buckling his hips as he entered her, his thrusts not ceasing as the pace continued to increase.

    Soon she was screaming out his name, her knees gave up from under her as he continued to lift her feet from the ground with each forceful thrust.

    And then the bliss that came with it as her eyes rolled back to the back of her head, her toes curled as he pumped his seeds inside of her.

    Thankfully there were no passersby to see the quite remarkable scene between them. He carried her in his arms, disposing of her panties as he licked up her tears.

    She trembled in his arms as she meets with each wave of pleasure that continued to hit her, she sobbed in his arms and whispered, ¡°I love you, daddy.¡±

    He smiled as he let her inside the car, he whispered back and kissed her forehead, ¡°I love you even more, queenie.¡±

 Chapter 68

    68 iii. Life

    Dominus kept pacing back and forth in the hallway. Damn it! How can they not allow him inside? He is the goddamn father!

    He lit a cigarette and thought of what happened earlier. She was not supposed to be inbor yet. No, she wasn¡¯t due until three weeks from now.

    It was his fault. It truly was. He kept ming himself. Why did he even allow her to go out of the house by herself?

    She promised she will be quick and he was then having a virtual meeting with the goddamn board of directors.

    He didn¡¯t even understand the rest of what she said, just that she is craving something and she wants to buy it at the grocery.

    He reached out for her and demanded she kisses his cheeks before he can let her go. She pouted and made her conditions as well, he muted his microphone and turned off his camera as she gave him a resounding kiss on the lips.

    He even teased her about being the aggressive one, he asked for kisses on his cheek but she kissed him on the lips instead. When she pouted, he embraced her, a warm hug as if he never wanted to let her go.

    He shouldn¡¯t have let her go. He let out a growl as anger overtook him, it isn¡¯t fair. Why is this tragedy happening to them?

    He will find that person and make that person pay. Whoever might be behind what happened to his wife and unborn child.

    .....

    He lit a cigarette and stared nkly at the opened window, recalling what happened a few minutes after she walked out the doorway.

    The old caretaker hurriedly went inside his library, not bothering to knock. He would have scolded her if not for the panic on her face.

    In her hand is the telephone piece, she was cradling it and trying to give it to him. He looked at it like it was the snake she was handing him.

    He shouted at the olddy and asked what it was. He could never forget when he heard the words she said.

    ¡°The madame figured in an ident, she was rushed immediately to the hospital,¡± before the olddy can finish her sentence, he was holding the damned phone and finding the details they have about the ident.

    She was driving on the rightne at a mere 60 kph when a truck swerved in her direction, hitting her car and making it fall to the side of the steep road.

    The truck driver did not bother to go down to take a look at his wife, he sped up, leaving the next motorist who came her way to call for help.

    This is all the CCTV can provide. The video footage captured what transpired. He inhaled the poisonous smoke as he closed his eyes. Damn it!

    He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe as he held into the window¡¯s railing. Damn everything else! He can¡¯t lose her this time.

    The hurried footsteps of a physician made him turn, his eyes sharp as he confronted the doctor. The doctor trembled before him as he told Dominus about the situation.

    She lost too much blood. He needs to decide. If she continues to bleed out they would either have to remove the child out of her womb or to do an emergency caesarian section.

    The doctor paled as he asked the billionaire CEO, whose life should be saved if he needed to choose.

    Dominus cored the old man, his legs dangling in the air as he tried to breathe. He let the doctor go when a bit of sanity returned to him.

    ¡°My wife. She is the most important,¡± he said the words without blinking. It was almost automatic. Almost mechanical.

    He didn¡¯t need to think. She mattered most to him. She is his air. His life. His whole world. He couldn¡¯t think of the baby.

    The doctor paled even more, he expected the man to choose the infant. The heir of the multinational corporation should be more important than the life of a mother whose background is so inconsequential.

    He promised the madame he will save her grandson. And that woman, the mother of the child begged him to save her son.

    ¡°But your son,¡± he did not even finish his sentence before he heard the booming voice of the billionaire CEO whose wife and son are both in danger.

    ¡°I do not care about the child. I want you to save my wife. Do you understand? I need her. I do not care about the child,¡± he repeated for emphasis as the terrified surgeon nodded and rushed back to the operating room.

    Dominus flicked his cigarette, recalling what happened even made him lose his appetite for a vice. He stared at the clouds now gray in color.

    He heard the rumble of the thunder nearby but he did not flinch. He just stood there, staring nkly at the window as the rain continued to stter.

    It has to be a typhooning, or maybe it has arrived. The wind shook the windows with such force, but he looked unbothered. He still stood there, looking out the window.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything in truth but her face. Her face as she was being rushed to the operating room.

    The way she held into his hand and squeezed it tight. She whispered, that he shouldn¡¯t skip dinner.

    It would have been funny if not for the red blooming on her white gown as she start to bleed out again.

    Then he couldn¡¯t enter, he was not allowed inside. He has to wait here.

    This ce is where the surgical nurse led him. This is supposed to be the waiting area for all the rtives of patients being operated on.

    But he was alone. He has scared off the rest of the crowd far from him. His intimidating re and overwhelming anger made people avoid him like he was a gue.

    That is why he was alone. He rationalized. He didn¡¯t care forpany anyway.

    His grandmother came and offered to stay beside him as they wait for his wife and son. But bitterness coiled in his heart, making him blind beyond his anger.

    He looked at the old woman, ¡°Did you do this? Did you hurt my wife? Because if you did, if you have any hand in this. I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll murder you myself.¡±

    The madame pped his cheek, hard, ¡°You think I am that heartless to kill my own flesh and blood. I will not do anything that will cause harm to the family heir.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything. He knew it to be true. She wouldn¡¯t hurt her grandson. Family is too important for her to do it.

    The family heir will always be more important to her than anything else. And yet he said the words without thinking.

    He needed someone to me, someone to take his overwhelming anger. Anyone. Anyone at all, for he is tired of ming himself.

    He apologized to his grandmother, and the madame excused herself, refusing to cry in front of her proud grandson. She muttered something about clothes, someone will bring his clothes and a decent dinner.

    He should wait in the suite room, there is nothing he could do anyway. That¡¯s what she said before she walked away, leaving him alone again.

    But it was as if he couldn¡¯t hear her. He didn¡¯t hear her or understood what she meant.

    How can he partake in dinner or change his drenched clothing when the love of his life is fighting for her dear life?

    How can anyone expect him not to feel anything when his world is about to crumble?

    He couldn¡¯t rest. He wouldn¡¯t rest until she is safe and warm in his arms. He needed that assurance.

    A forced smile was on his lips as he recalled all his hopes for them as a family. Him, Mary, and their child.

    He has so many dreams for him as well, the Saito heir he will raise and love. He won¡¯tck anything in this world.

    He will have the world in the palm of his little hands as he and his queen guide him to adulthood. They will be the perfect little family.

    He felt bitterness slide down his throat, sharp, agonizing pain as his shoulders shook. Ahhh, he was crying.

    He didn¡¯t bother to wipe his tears away even as the onlookers looked at him funny. Even as he knew he looked stupid, far from theposed and level-headed CEO everyone knew him to be.

    He didn¡¯t bother to look appropriate, decent. Nothing matters without her. So he couldn¡¯t lose her. He wouldn¡¯t lose her.

    He felt his tears cascading down his cheeks as he let out a deep chuckle, he wasughing, and yet the sound was painful to hear.

    The pain he carried was evident as he let out a peal ofughter as if it was from the depths of hell. He didn¡¯t care that people looked at him as if he was losing his mind.

    He didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. He didn¡¯t even care about his child. No, that was a lie. A lie to make everything feel better.

    He loved their unborn child. How can he not when he loves the mother so damn much? He never wanted anything like this to happen to him.

    He loved his child more than he love himself. He would do anything to save the child if he can. But he loves her above all. His wife. Mary. He loves her above all.

    Above everything he ever wanted in this life, is her. She is more important than any dream. She is his most treasured love. His bright light.

    He will not justify his choice to anyone. He will let the world call him names. He will let everyone hate him for not caring about his son.

    It is true, he has be a monster once again. A monster who doesn¡¯t care about his own flesh and blood. He is worse than his grandmother.

    He knew it. He epted it. He is a monster. But he didn¡¯t care. The alternative is too much for him to bear.

    He couldn¡¯t live in a world without her. In a universe where she does not exist, what is he in need of it?

    He has the whole world in the palm of his hands they say, but even that he will give up to have her. He needs her.

    He needs her with a passion that goes beyond reasons. He has crossed another universe just to be with her again.

    He has chased after her own soul millennia after millennia only to bind his soul with hers again. Because truly, he couldn¡¯t possibly exist without her.

    So he won¡¯t let her be taken away from him. No matter what. No matter the consequence. She can¡¯t leave him. She is his. She is his reason for living.

    The operating door opened and he immediately turned, his eyes fixed on the door as he heard a cry. It was a newborn¡¯s.

 Chapter 69

    69 iii. Milk [Bonus chapter]

    He had been long suffering for three weeks now. He sighed exasperatedly as he waited patiently for the time when the nurse will have to enter and take the baby from her.

    He didn¡¯t understand the reason why he was kicked out of their room and was not allowed anywhere near the baby. Well, it also meant he was locked out of the nket, so to speak.

    He could have taken one of the guest rooms but he chose to sleep on the sofa, that way he can earn a bit of her sympathy whenever she would pass by.

    She wouldn¡¯t even look him in the eye or greet him when she passes. Like he was a ghost, she would ignore himpletely. He simply had enough!

    Of course, he didn¡¯tin. He understood her sentiments. But this is far too much. Why is he being punished so severely anyway?

    Did she really think he would, in whatever dimension, ever choose another when her life is at stake? That¡¯s more impossible than the pigs starting to fly.

    He smiled as the clock ticked, finally! Finally, he can let himself inside their room and hopefully, if his n seeds, inside her pretty little skirt.

    He opened the door as the nurse entered to take the baby from her. He entered of course, with what he hoped was a cocky smile on his face.

    In truth he failed to achieve this, his eyebags were far fromplimentary and his grown beard just made him look a few years older.

    .....

    Not like anyone can me him. He is, after all, lost without his queen¡¯s attention. And she has been far colder than the ice queen, that he can guarantee.

    Mary nced his way but pouted seeing him enter. His towering height over her seating form made her feel hot all over. Not that she showed.

    She hurriedly covered her breasts with a scarf. She was breastfeeding the baby earlier. She did not expect her kicked-out husband to be here like this.

    He cleared his throat as the nurse exited the room. She looked away from him, her fingers holding tightly into her scarf.

    He snickered and sat beside her, ¡°Is that the proper way to greet your husband?¡±

    She did not bother to answer him but she looked at him and frowned. The confident smile on his face vanished, and in recement of it was a look of desperation as he leaned forward and held her hand.

    ¡°Please, talk to me, my queen. At least tell me what I need to do to make it right,¡± he begged her, his eyes filled with so much pain and longing. Gods, he missed her!

    She tried to shake her hand away from his grasp, but he raised it to her head. To her horror, she felt it being moved by his hand.

    He used it to p his cheek. Her eyes widened in shock as she voiced out her protest, ¡°No! Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? To hurt me. Because it is what you have been doing to me these past three weeks,¡± his voice was serious as he refused to let go of her hand.

    ¡°That is not what I wanted,¡± she rified, her heart sinking as her hand caressed his cheek gently.

    Her fingers brushed lightly against his stubbles. The gods know how she missed him so!

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± he asked her. He would give her anything she asked for. Anything at all to make everything right again.

    ¡°I want you to realize what you did. Jiro is our child, not trash you can dispose of,¡± she said, biting her lip to stop herself from crying.

    ¡°I know. I care for our child too,¡± he said, in all honesty, he really does. He loves their child, he just loves her so much more.

    ¡°Then why did you make that choice? If the anesthesia took effect earlier and I failed to overhear the doctors¡¯ discussions then we would have lost Jiro,¡± she said, tears falling down her cheeks.

    He wiped her tears away, his fingers cupping her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose him either. I would have done anything to protect him. But they wanted to make me choose between you or our baby. I can¡¯t choose anyone else but you. You are my whole world, Mary.¡±

    Her lips quivered and before she can stop him, his focus shifted to her sweet little mouth. His lips crashed against hers, his tongue sliding down her throat, forcing out a moan from her.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested, the palm of her handsy against his chest and tried to push him away.

    He wouldn¡¯t budge, his lips leaving hers only to find their way to her neck, grazing her soft skin. She felt heat bolt down to her core as the scarf fell, exposing her breasts.

    He smiled wickedly at her as she covered her breasts with her hands. ¡°Not so fast, honey,¡± he murmured.

    She blushed as he removed the hands covering her bosoms. Her nipples were already erect, painfully so, as he stared at them lustfully.

    He looked at her and smiled innocently as he added, ¡°I am entitled to your milk too, baby.¡±

    She blushed as she rubbed her legs, ¡°It is for Jiro, you can¡¯t bepeting with your child.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Mypetitor is fast asleep, my queen. Plus, I have yet to taste your fresh milk.¡±

    She felt her cheeks turn hotter as he said the words. Her eyes widened as he suckled on her breasts, hisrge hands squeezing her breasts as he sucked on her nipples.

    To her embarrassment, her milk started to drip down his mouth. He moved his head and looked at her breasts dripping with milk for him.

    ¡°I think, your body agrees,¡± he pointed out, making her blush even more.

    She arched her back when he suckled once again, this time biting her sensitive nipples as he greedily partook in her milk.

    He opened her legs as she moaned for him, his thumb pressing on her clothed cunt, making her shake her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny yourself any longer. You missed this. I missed this too, honey,¡± his voice was ever deep and sensual as his fingers slid her panty to the side.

    She moaned louder when she felt his fingers going inside her folds, his thumb never ceasing to make circles over her clitoris.

    ¡°Dominus¡±, she panted out as her tongue stuck out, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as he sat her on hisp and on one swift motion entered her.

    Her walls tightened around the thickness of his shaft as he continued to slide her up and down his length. Her drool trickled down her neck as he grinned and bit on her nipple, making her milk flow even more.

    Her skirt has already been lifted to her stomach as he mmed harder into her core. Her walls gripped his cock greedily as she continued to moan out his name.

    ¡°See what we were missing?¡± he smiled triumphantly seeing her fucked up state.

    She couldn¡¯t form coherent thoughts as the head of his cock entered her cervix, making her whimper.

    ¡°Hush,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just bear it a bit, my queen. It will soon feel very good. You know it always does.¡±

    She felt her body tremble when he entered her womb, his cock causing a prominent bulge on her belly as he mmed his entire length inside.

    ¡°It hurts, daddy,¡± she squirmed on hisp, panting as she held into his shoulders.

    ¡°Bear it a bit,¡± he whispered and bit on her other nipple, the pressure making her milk squirt.

    She blushed from embarrassment as he chuckled. Hisrge hands held into her waist as he forced his cock inside.

    It was too painful, the feeling of his thick cock pulsating inside of her as it forced itself past her walls and into her womb. Her legs shook and her lips quivered as her body tried to amodate him once again.

    ¡°Just a bit more, honey,¡± he said as he caressed her trembling body, gliding his fingers down her spine as he continued to bite her sensitive pink buds.

    She felt herself orgasm as he was suckling into her, her milk squirting as her juices coated his legs. Her voice was like a broken record as it yed continuously in the background, her moans and whimpers exciting him to no end.

    She lost herself again in ecstasy as the pain became too unbearable and the sensitivity of her body reached past its limit.

    ¡°I am yours,¡± she whispered, her body trembling as her arms wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°Of course you are, baby,¡± he pped her legs, making her moan even more.

    He stood up while she was still straddling him. He stopped in front of the window and let her down gently.

    He made her face the window, her breasts pressed hard on the cold ss as he stood behind her and fucked her hard.

    He mmed his cock inside of her, her walls immediately tightening around him as she orgasmed. But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Not nearly done.

    ¡°You deprived me of my milk for weeks, I really should make you pay, honey,¡± he gripped her hair and railed her as her nipples were pressing hard on the ss, milk overflowing as she whimpered.

    ¡°Daddy! Please! I keep cuming. Please, I can¡¯t anymore!¡± she protested even as she felt her body jerk helplessly against his.

    ¡°No sweetie, I need you to give me more. I¡¯ll have to fuck you until we are both satisfied. You owe me three weeks of milk,¡± he grinned with a sadistic smile stered on his face.

    Moans of pleasure filled the room as he mmed inside of her again, lifting her legs in the air as her feet dangled.

    Her body shook as her cunt was impaled on his shaft, his thickness filling her cunt, forcing her walls to amodate his girth.

    She nked out as waves of pleasure hit her, her body desperately shaking as he held her waist and used her like a rag doll. The milk tainted the clear window as he continued to fuck her in her blissful state.

    He didn¡¯t stop when her knees gave in and she started sobbing as she reached her limit. He couldn¡¯t stop pounding into her core, filling her up with his seed.

    He didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stop. He was far too starved. His need for her clouded his mind as he became deaf to her cries.

    ¡°Fuck! Baby, you are right. You are mine. I¡¯ll fuck you until you at least remember that,¡± he bit her shoulder as her body jerked, tears escaping her eyes.

    It was a few minutes more before he realized she has been sobbing for him to stop. He shot his remaining load inside of her and carried her to their bed.

    ¡°I am sorry, baby. I didn¡¯t realize,¡± he caressed her cheek gently after wrapping her in nkets.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy. I am sorry too, for not listening to you before,¡± she assured him, nuzzling her face on his neck.

    He leaned forward and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Are we okay now, baby?¡±

    She giggled and kissed his cheek, ¡°Yes daddy, we are okay now.¡±

    ¡°Can I have more of your milkter, baby?¡± he grinned.

    ¡°Do you want more, daddy?¡± she asked, looking up to him.

    ¡°Yes, baby. At least give me as much as you have given the child. You know how daddy is jelly,¡± he kissed her neck and sucked on her skin.

    ¡°Alright daddy, I¡¯ll feed you well just as much,¡± she giggled as he pulled her in a hug.

    He watched her fall asleep as a smile stered on his face. Mission aplished, it seems.

    .....

 Chapter 70

    70 iii. Desserts

    Cindere¡¯s face paled as she found Dominus inside her office. The man was seating on her seat, with some documentsid on top of her table.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± he greeted her, his voice cold and filled with venom as a mocking smile adorned his handsome face.

    Cindere nced at the door she had entered a while before. She was contemting whether she should sprint and run or remain standing, staring at the domineering man seating parallel to her.

    ¡°Sit down, you might need it. We don¡¯t want you fainting. The gods know no one will be catching you if you did,¡± the smile on his lips was gone, reced by a terrifying aura that will make any person¡¯s knees tremble.

    Cindere felt like she had no choice but to follow his instructions. Her pale cheeks became even paler as she lost all of their colorings.

    ¡°Take that document in front of you and sign it,¡± he motioned at the papers on top of the table.

    ¡°What are these for?¡± she looked at it, her fingers trembling.

    ¡°Your resignation letter. I want you out of the office immediately,¡± he smiled again, madness dancing in his eyes as he looked at the terrified woman.

    ¡°But- but why! My parents are members of the Board of Directors. You can¡¯t do this to me, Dom! You have already humiliated me enough,¡± Cindere raised her voice, unable to stop herself from shouting at the formidable CEO now asking her to move out.

    .....

    ¡°Does it look like what I just said was a request to you, Cindy? I guess I wasn¡¯t really that clear about my intentions,¡± he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°I will destroy you and everything you have.¡±

    Cindere pushed him away, her eyes widening in shock over what she just heard. She tried toe up with words, but her lips just quivered as her eyelids fluttered.

    ¡°Surprised? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out what you did to my wife? We nearly lost our son too. All because of a useless whore like you. Tsk, even whores have more dignity. Such a shame really, that you think of doing something so reckless against my most prized possessions,¡± his brows crossed as his hand gripped her neck, making her gag.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe. She felt the air leaving her lungs as he squeezed her neck tightly. Then he let her go and smiled at her cruelly so.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me so,¡± she begged him, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I just did it out of the love I have for you. My mind was clouded with hatred for the woman who stole you from me.¡±

    ¡°Stole me?¡± heughed this time. ¡°How can anyone steal what you do not exactly have? I was never yours, Cindy. I wouldn¡¯t even touch the likes of you. To me, you are not even worthy of touching my beloved¡¯s feet.¡±

    She felt her heart break, seeing the man she had loved since high school tells her how worthless she actually was in his eyes. The shock was reced by fear as she looked into his eyes.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± she felt her knees weaken, it was good she was seated. Otherwise, she would have fallen from where she stood.

    ¡°Leave the nning all to me. But one thing is certain. By the time I am through, I would have taken everything that mattered to you,¡± his eyes were filled with fiery anger as he stared at her. As if her mere existence is enough to offend him.

    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t bring my family into it!¡± she begged him, her eyes filled with tears as she sobbed. But he looked at her with no pity in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time, and sign. Unless you want to be dragged by the security away from mypany,¡± his deep voice made her heart ache even more as he smiled cruelly at her.

    She affixed her signature and handed it back to him. She took her bag and left, her whole world crumbling down as she walked away.

    He stood from where he was seated. His eyes were calm as his assistant entered, taking the document from the desk.

    ¡°It has begun,¡± he said in a serious voice prompting the assistant to nod as he exited the room.

    He boarded his car and drove to the restaurant where his wife has been waiting. He kissed her cheek and smiled tenderly at her.

    No one would have guessed his cruelty just a few minutes earlier. It is as if he is apletely different person now. Nothing more but a sweet doting husband to his beloved wife.

    A waiter arrived and handed Mary a bouquet, it was her favorite red roses to which she smiled. She thanked him bashfully but he pulled her in a kiss, saying it was the fitting payment for the roses.

    They looked like a perfect couple from afar. And to him they are. The queen and her knight. Theirs is a destined love story, he made quite sure of that.

    This is the reason why he couldn¡¯t let her find out exactly how much he feels. The raging emotions he felt when she is involved and the decisions he had to make to keep her safe.

    She doesn¡¯t need to see the darkness inside of him that wanted toe out. All she needs to know is that he loves her so and there is nothing he won¡¯t do to keep her.

    When desserts came, she ordered a lot but he refused to have any. It was that little guilt mayhaps over what he was set to do.

    He smiled reassuringly at her and told her he will be having his dessert at home. He made sure to lean forward a bit as he emphasized the word ¡®dessert¡¯.

    She blushed which made him forget that little voice that was telling him to not include the girl¡¯s family in his revenge. In truth that would have been kinder, but it will be much more trickier too.

    For what is his assurance her family won¡¯t rescue her from such disgrace and downfall? To make sure she was stripped of any protection, then he would have to take all of her resources away.

    This is the only way he could have peace of mind that such an incident will never happen again. He gripped his wife¡¯s hand and kissed its back, causing her to turn even redder.

    In less than a few weeks from now, the news will be filled with the tragedies lined up to ensure the family¡¯s downfall. It will be a party for the media, that he could be sure of.

    He just had to keep his wife preupied so she doesn¡¯t get any ideas as to the cause of it all. She is a smart woman and if she finds out about the news, she will be having her suspicions.

    He caressed her hand gently as he looked longingly into her eyes. Yes, he will have to make sure she is all nked out over the next weeks toe.

    It¡¯s not that hard to do, for he knows exactly how to turn the wheels of her mind from functional to a rather beautiful fucked up canvass.

    All it takes is him stretching into her beautiful folds as she moaned out his name. Ahhh, even the thought of that already excited him to no end.

    He smiled satisfactorily. It was all worth it. His guilt. His conscience. The sacrifice of whatever causes him to be human.

    The need to be good was long gone. It has been reced by an overwhelming urge to protect her and to keep her safe.

    His protectiveness was even more justified now that a threat came and attacked his queen. That was the cause of it all, what Cindere did to them started this mess.

    This is all a justified counter-measure on his part. Indeed, all is fair in love and war. Self-defense is allowed even in modern times.

    Of course, he knows this does not fall under the legal definition of the word. Legality is overrated, that is what made him choose more viable ways to eliminate the threat.

    And he can¡¯t have that. Half-measures are always never that effective in the end. He couldn¡¯t take the risk. He wouldn¡¯t risk her once again.

    He nearly lost her again. The knowledge of this pained him and caused him nightmares even to this date.

    Who can me him for what he was about to do? A family being sacrificed to protect his. Is that really so much of a big deal?

    Herughter echoed in his ears as he said it. She pinched his arm which made him smile even wider. Such a sweet way to mark him in public, he teased.

    She pinched him harder until their food arrived. She smiled as he offered to feed her.

    Of course, she first insisted on feeding herself, but a few sweet words and she gave in to what he wanted. She always gives in to what he wanted in the end, he likes that very much.

    He watched her eyes widen as she tasted the endless tters of food he ordered. She does love eating food like this.

    It is one of her greatest joys, which means he loves feeding her just as much. For what can be his greatest happiness than seeing his beloved so genuinely happy?

    He couldn¡¯t help himself when there was pasta sauce left on the corner of her lips. He licked her lips and smiled at her as she blushed hard, her eyes ncing around as she nervouslyined about people looking.

    He offered to have them transferred to an exclusive room if she so wanted, but she shook her head and said she wanted the normalcy of having people around.

    He smiled and rationalized that at least he offered a solution. She pinched his arm again, bargaining how he could do whatever he wantster if he behaved himself at the moment.

    His eyes lit up as he leaned forward and touched her legs inside her skirt. He whispered, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t do whatever I want to do right now?¡±

    She bit on her lower lip as he continued to feed her, all the while brushing his thumb across her clothed clit. Smiling innocently as she whimpered.

    ¡°You, devil!¡± she whispered as she felt her cheeks heat up even more as he casually slid her panty aside to expose her folds to his fingers.

    His fingers parted her folds as her hands gripped the table cover tightly.

    Her breathing was deep and heavy as she tried to keep her legs shut. She failed miserably, of course.

    He whispered in her ears, ¡°I havepletely changed my mind. I will have my dessert right now instead.¡±

 Chapter 71

    71 iii. Wine Cer [Bonus chapter]

    He has been distracting her for months now. Kept her hidden somewhere in the vineyards of Italy.

    As she loves the country, he has grown to love it too. He purchased a vi with a vineyard and a conveniently attached wine cer.

    It is just a pity that she finally had stopped breastfeeding the infant, Jiro, their child. Well, technically he shared with the milk, quite much to be honest.

    He still crave the taste of the thick liquid as he suckled on her breasts. He really loved that part of having a child.

    He smiled triumphantly, but as they say, there is always the other side of the coin. Losing the milk means the baby won¡¯t have to depend on her for nourishment.

    This, also means, they can leave the whining baby to his nurses while they get a bit of fun themselves. Well, if the clothes on the floor are not enough evidence.

    He licks his lips, unbuckling his belt as he picked up her bra and smelled it. They have decided to y a new game of his. Hide and seek.

    Only that his version involves stripping off their clothes as he tries to find the clues left by her. He sniffed off her scent, her sweat mixed with the traditional rose-vani aroma of hers.

    She is near. He knew it. He can feel it with his heart, and yes he can feel it too with his loins.

    .....

    He felt himself hardened up as he stripped off his clothes as well, leaving himself in nothing but his boxer shorts.

    He nced around until he spotted her in a corner of the cer, curled up in a ball. Their eyes met and she giggled, wrapping her tiny hands around her breasts.

    ¡°Hey, little mouse. I got you,¡± he smiled at her as she lifted her head to meet his, her cheeks were red, an after-effect of too much wine.

    ¡°You only got me because I let you find me, daddy,¡± she beamed, giggling again as he leaned towards her, pressing her down the floor.

    ¡°Daddyy!¡± she protested but flung her arms around him, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°What, baby?¡± he asked her, kissing her reddened cheeks and ghosting her lips.

    ¡°What took you so long to find me? I have been dropping clues all over, daddy,¡± she kissed his cheek as well, copying his movements.

    He snickered and pulled down her silky panties. ¡°It is because you forgot to drop this,¡± his sly lips curved in a smile.

    She blushed harder but bravely kissed his lips, ¡°If I took it away and dropped it, I¡¯ll be stripped naked daddy.¡±

    He imed her lips, unable to stop himself as he reached out for her, his hands gripping her hair as he deepened the kiss even more.

    ¡°It is what I wanted, baby. You won¡¯t be needing clothes for the things I wanted to do to you,¡± he covered her lips again, this time sliding his tongue inside her pretty little mouth.

    He didn¡¯t leave her lips until she let out a beautiful moan with that matching needy expression. His lips trailed on her jaw, making her gasp as his teeth grazed her skin, feeling her bone.

    She started rubbing her legs on him when his lips reached her neck and his tongue licked her soft pale skin.

    He couldn¡¯t help himself, seeing it so wless. He needs to mark it more.

    He kissed her shoulder and took off his boxers, his eyes never leaving hers. She felt her heart pound harshly against her chest when their eyes met.

    ¡°Are you wet for me, honey?¡± he asked her, smiling as she looked hungrily at his nakedness. Her eyes fixed on his hard appendage as it stood in attention.

    ¡°How about you go see for yourself, daddy?¡± she opened her legs in a V as she invited him.

    She didn¡¯t have to invite him twice. He pulled her hips towards him and hungrily licked up in between her folds.

    She gyrated her hips towards him as he thrust his tongue forward inside of her. Oh gods, she couldn¡¯t stop moaning out his name!

    His tongue plowed through her depths as she held into his hair, tugging relentlessly on the blonde strands. Her loud cries made him even more excited.

    ¡°Fuck me more, please daddy,¡± she moved her hips towards his lips, wanting more, needing more.

    He wiped his lips as he looked at her eyes, positioning himself on her entrance before he mmed right inside her core.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t fucking baby,¡± he smiled cruelly as she whimpered. ¡°This is,¡± he corrected as the tip of his cock touched her cervix, making her moan.

    ¡°Daddy, more,¡± she met each of his thrusts greedily as her eyes watered, she needs more.

    He gripped her hair and bit down on her shoulder, hard. The pain she felt shocked her, but more than that it excited her so.

    The pain fueled her veins and made heat bloom even more inside of her core, warming every inch of her skin. Her body has been ustomed to the feeling and she craves it even more now.

    She moaned out his name again as shesciviously gyrated her hips, meeting his forceful thrust inside of her.

    ¡°Dominussss...¡± she whimpered as she felt his thick length reach her womb, her legs wrapping around his as he mmed back inside of her once again.

    ¡°You are still so fucking tight for me, sweetie. I guess the caesarian section was something to thank for after all,¡± heplimented, loving how she tightly gripped his cock, his length being pushed by her greedy walls as it throbbed inside her core.

    He made sure she won¡¯t get pregnant again, that was at least part of the few instructions the doctor followed when they operated on her.

    He only is in need of one heir. And he couldn¡¯t risk her again. He wouldn¡¯t risk her again, all for additional sessors.

    But this, this is his heaven on earth. He bucked his hips as he changed their position, carrying her as he stood up and backed her against a wall.

    He thrusts deeper into her, lifting her legs as shey impaled on his cock. His thrust made her juices flow even more as he hit her g-spot.

    He didn¡¯t even let her some reprieve as his lips imed hers once again, silencing her until she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°You are so fucking perfect,¡± he said the words as they catch on their breath.

    ¡°I need to cum daddy, please let me cum,¡± she begged him, her pleading eyes filled with tears as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Not yet, baby,¡± he refused her as he continued to pound on her tight hole. She wondered if it will be ck and bruised because it felt so satisfyingly painful.

    ¡°Please, please daddy,¡± she whimpered, her body desperate as she clung tightly to him, her legs continued to dangle every time he thrust deep inside of her.

    He gripped her cheeks and pinched hard, her lips turning into a forced pout as he smiled cruelly at her, ¡°I said, not yet.¡±

    He let her down to the floor and instructed her to stay on all fours which she dutifully followed despite her trembling knees.

    Her legs were shaking from exhaustion as he plunged forward inside of her. The sudden pounding jerked her body forward as he continued to plummet inside of her.

    His movements were so rough, so painfully satisfying that she started to lose her mind. Her lips parted open as she stuck her tongue out.

    Her body convulsed involuntarily as she started cuming under him. Her walls tightened up even more around him as he pounded more harshly on her hole.

    ¡°Fucking whore, cuming without my permission!¡± he couldn¡¯t stop himself, he too is near his limit.

    ¡°Daddyyyy...¡± she moaned loudly as he spanked her ass, her body felt exhrated as the pain and the pleasurebined.

    He took one deep thrust inside of her as he shoot his load inside her womb, his seeds filling her up to the brim.

    He let out a satisfied grunt as he held her body steady, her body shaking from the intense orgasm that hit her.

    Waves of pleasure unceasingly greeted her as she sobbed.

    He reversed their positions andy her head on his chest, hisrge hands gently caressing her hair.

    ¡°You are perfect,¡± he whispered in her ear as she sobbed out iprehensible words.

    ¡°My baby, my queen, my beloved wife,¡± he continued to whisper as he held her close. His hands massaged her back as her cheeks pressed on his chest.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her so broken. But he needed it, he always felt there is no other way for them. Both will feel unsatisfied if they change how it is.

    She calmed down after a few minutes of her body being racked by relentless orgasm, her sobs and wails filling up the wine cer as he patiently massaged her back and kept her pressed closely against him.

    ¡°Daddy... I love you, daddy,¡± she muttered, signifying her return from her nked-out state.

    ¡°I love you too, baby,¡± he kissed her hair and sniffed her scent, thankful that her bout of pain finally ended.

    ¡°Too sensitive?¡± he asked her, caressing her cheek gently.

    ¡°Yes daddy,¡± she nodded shyly, the effect of wine wearing off.

    ¡°You want me to be more gentle next time, honey?¡± he asked, cupping her cheeks as she looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Why will you say something like that, daddy?! We are perfect the way we are. Please, please don¡¯t change how we are daddy! Baby doesn¡¯t want any change,¡± she begged him, her lips trembling even as she said the words.

    She didn¡¯t want half-hearted sex, or half-hearted love. She wants it all. All of the rough hard pounding and the pain and pleasure thates with it.

    This is the only way she feels satisfied and fulfilled. He has to understand it, she likes this. She likes belonging to him this way.

    She couldn¡¯t even stand the idea of not being touched this way again. It scares her so. Such a thing will be like a rejection from him, that is how she truly feels.

    She cried as she hit his chest, ¡°Daddy, take those words back. Please, please don¡¯t change how we are daddy! Don¡¯t you want me anymore? Are you tired of me, daddy?¡±

    He kissed her neck and caressed her hair again, ¡°No, no baby. I will never get tired of you, honey. I am sorry, sweetie. I¡¯m just afraid every time the heat dies down and I see you that way.¡±

    ¡°If you truly love me, you won¡¯t change me, daddy. You won¡¯t change us. You won¡¯t change yourself and how we are. Please, daddy. Please, promise you won¡¯t change a thing,¡± she begged him shamelessly so, her arms wrapped around his neck as she sobbed helplessly in his arms.

    ¡°Hush, Daddy won¡¯t change a thing. I promise, baby. Now, calm down for Dadddy,¡± he massaged her back again, calming her down a bit as she sobbed in his arms.

 Chapter 72

    72 iii. Lost

    She closed the photo album where their picture has been. Her tired eyes wrinkled a bit as she smiled.

    It has been quite so many years ago when they took their family picture while grape-picking. It was such a fun memory to have. It was good they had it stored somehow.

    Her frail hands now paler than a white sheet was gripped tightly by her husband as her dry lips painted a warm smile on her face.

    He never left her, not once. Not when she was diagnosed with brain cancer, stage three. Not when she underwent chemotherapy and lost her strength.

    Not even when she lost her hair, reced by a scarf neatly tied across her head. Dominus pulled her weak hand and nted a soft kiss.

    Dominus has always been there for her, preventing her from giving up so easily. Even when her terrible headaches racked her whole being, the intense pain making it hard for her to even breathe.

    But it has been so tiring. As much as her mind and heart wanted so badly to continue living. She knew it wasn¡¯t meant to be.

    ¡°Do you need anything, honey?¡± he asked as he looked at her the same way. The same eyes that looked at her on their high school football field like she is the most beautiful girl in the world still looks at her the same way.

    ¡°Do you need to see the doctor, my queen?¡± he was about to stand and call for assistance but she abruptly stopped him.

    .....

    ¡°No, don¡¯t go, daddy. Please stay with me for a little while longer. I have so many things I wanted to tell you,¡± she begged him, her eyes insistent as he nodded and ced her hand on his face, as if needing the assurance of her warmth.

    ¡°Dominus, my knight,¡± she smiled tenderly at him as their eyes met.

    ¡°Yes, my love. I am here, tell me anything you need,¡± he answered her, kissing the back of her hand once again.

    ¡°We did have a good life together, didn¡¯t we? From high school lovers to marrying my only ex. And the gods of this world even gave us such a perfect son,¡± she turned to him, her eyes shining with joy as she remembered their past.

    ¡°Of course we did, we do. We will still have more years of this wonderful life we have built together,¡± he told her, his heart sinking as he realized even he does not believe that wholeheartedly.

    Over the years the treatments have failed, they have been going in and out of the hospital. The doctor had given up on treating her and focused on managing the pain those splitting headaches and bouts of vomiting bring.

    ¡°I love you, my queen. It¡¯s still not over yet,¡± he imed her lips, wetting her dry lips with their mixed saliva as he deepened the kiss.

    He let go of her and forced himself to smile, ¡°Get well for me, queenie. We still have a whole lifetime to be together.¡±

    She cleared her throat and looked out the window across her bed, ¡°Can we go out, my knight?¡±

    He nodded and held her in his arms, ¡°Do you want your sweater, sweetheart?¡± he asked, kissing her forehead.

    ¡°Your warmth is enough, let me enjoy your heat,¡± she told him, her arms wrapping around his neck as he carried her outside their balcony.

    ¡°What a wonderful time of the year. It is the season for our harvest, isn¡¯t it¡± she noted as she saw the baskets filled with freshly picked grapes.

    He nodded silently, afraid if he spoke up his voice will break. He forced a painful smile on his lips as she looked at him.

    ¡°Do you think it will be as plentiful as the year we took the picture?¡± she inquired, her mind wandering to one of her most treasured moments.

    ¡°I think so, my queen. It might surpass the harvest. So get well soon so we can pick some grapes again,¡± he kissed her forehead lovingly once more.

    ¡°I am d that it is the harvest season. Then you can enjoy the sweet grapes and earn even more of a fortune,¡± she smiled and pecked his cheek with a kiss, their contact making her blush.

    ¡°You still turn so red beautifully. Your eyes sparkle so much as your cheeks turned to pink then to crimson red,¡± he acknowledged, his eyes still ever mesmerized by her beauty.

    Sheughed over what she heard. She had lost her crowning glory, her nails brittle, her skin paler than a ghost, and her lips cracking dry despite all the numerous kisses they still share. Her body is as thin as an anorexic. To say she has lost all her luster will be an understatement.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at something true. You have be even more beautiful through the years, my love. In this world and in the next, there is no one more beautiful than you,¡± he assured her, making her heart quiver.

    She wishes there was an easy way. She had long epted her time is near. No drug can extend her life now. Even the doctors can only manage her pain remotely.

    ¡°Thank you, my knight,¡± she looked tenderly at her husband, loving the warmth of his body close to her.

    ¡°For what?¡± he inquired, looking away as he fought the emotions he felt. He didn¡¯t like when her tone is like this. As if she was forcing him to listen to a goodbye.

    ¡°For loving me all these years. Do you know my happiest days were the ones I spent beside you?¡± she cupped his cheeks, her cold hands warmed up by his skin.

    ¡°We have happier days ahead. So don¡¯t say that as if it is all in the past. I won¡¯t let you go. I won¡¯t let you leave me,¡± he insisted, dismissing her words.

    ¡°You have, you still have. With our son, Jiro. You still have a lifetime ahead of you, my knight. You have a lot of happy memories to share with each other,¡± she said, smiling at him so peacefully.

    ¡°Stop saying such things. I never can be happy without you,¡± he said, his eyes sharp as he castigated her.

    ¡°Darling, you will hurt my heart more with these words,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t say something preposterous. I can never be happy without you, you know this too,¡± he said, his voice harsh even to his ears.

    ¡°You will have to. You have to be happy and raise Jiro into a fine young man he ought to be,¡± she insisted, her fingers embedding themselves a bit into his skin.

    He scowled at her which made her giggle, ¡°You can¡¯t scare me like that.¡±

    ¡°You are the one scaring me right now, with this silly talk,¡± he held her tighter, her small form being squeezed tightly against his chest.

    ¡°Promise to take care of our child for me,¡± she begged him. Afraid he would follow her after she has gone, leaving their only son alone in this world.

    He kissed her forehead, he didn¡¯t want it. Just thinking about it already made him feel unbearable pain, even death will be more preferable than living without her.

    But it seemed important for her to hear him say it. He can¡¯t deny her that. He will have to agree to anything to ease her sufferings.

    ¡°Will you wait for me, if I do what you wanted?¡± he asked her, his deep voice trembling from the deep-seated emotions he felt.

    ¡°I will wait for you no matter what,¡± she murmured, closing her eyes as a smile stered across her face.

    He smiled at her once again, ¡°I love you always, queenie. I¡¯ll do as you ask of me, for as long as you promise to wait. Then I shall do it.¡±

    He carried her back to bed and hugged her tightly in his arms. She felt the drugs finally taking effect, pulling her to sleep as the pain begins to subside.

    She tried to open her eyshes and was greeted by his golden eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, my knight,¡± she whispered.

    He ced her hand on his lips and kissed each of her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, my queen.¡±

    Jiro stood in the doorway, his eyes focused on his mom. The teenage boy with striking golden eyes and raven hair stood frozen in his tracks as he looked at the heartbreaking scene before him.

    It took several minutes before he walked in. His father stood and ced his hand on his shoulder, leaving him with his mom.

    His eyes filled with tears as the lifeless body of his mother came into his full view. He opened the palm of her hand and ced the medal that graced his neck a while ago.

    He had just graduated a while ago and gave his valedictory speech as he asked someone to take a video. He brought out his phone and yed the video in front of his mom.

    He thanked both his parents in his speech, truly he had the best set of parents he could ever wish for. Everything he is and everything he will be, he owes all of that to his parents who have tirelessly supported him.

    He just couldn¡¯t help but wonder now, would his father be able to stand with him in this life without his most prized beloved?

    He knew all along, that his father loved his mother most. She is his father¡¯s life. Without her, he will be nothing but an empty shell, just a shadow of the man he used to be.

    His father was a strong man, far stronger than the ordinary. His mind was sharp, and more powerful than anyone he ever met. But his mom has always been his weakness.

    Her mother could change his father¡¯s mood as easily as if she flicked off the lights. She is his father¡¯s whole world. That is something even he is aware of.

    He always thought about what his father would do if as now they were to lose her. His calm expression as he kissed her hand a while ago, it couldn¡¯t escape his mind.

    The fact that he didn¡¯t shed a tear made him even more afraid of what will happen to his father. He has shoved every thought away, it seems, of the fact that his mother just died.

    He climbed aboard the bed and hugged her tightly. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t have left. How can father survive without you?¡±

    He felt a bit of the warmth left on her body and pretended even for a minute that she was still alive.

    He didn¡¯t want to face the reality of his mother¡¯s death, and of what it meant for his father. That day, he knew he lost not just his beloved mother, but his father- he lost him just as well.

 Chapter 73

    73 iii. Padparascha

    It has been five years since they lost his mother. Contrary to his fears, his father stood by him and raised him into the fine young man who is now set to be the next CEO.

    His father handed him his appointment letter, his body still as sturdy as an oak, as towering as before. But if anyone looks closely, the life in his eyes was long gone.

    He has died with his mother. On her sick bed that day, she took his heart with her as she went.

    ¡°You are ready,¡± his father told him, his voice made sure he didn¡¯t raise any issue.

    Jiro nodded and epted the letter. ¡°Will you be going then, father?¡±

    His father nodded, a smile finally gracing his lips after all these years. Jiro felt scared of that smile. Because he knew exactly what that meant.

    He knew his father will be leaving him soon, the perfect medical report has nothing to do with it. He knew it as surely as he stepped into this office.

    His father trained him and made sure he will be the best in everything. He made sure he can take over thepany at a young age.

    Now at twenty-two, he has turned over everything to him. Thepany and all their properties. He knew what it meant.

    .....

    His father handed him his lighter, the one he kept since he was a young man. To others, it may seem like a symbol of good tidings.

    But knowing the meaning behind it, he knew it wasn¡¯t. It was a symbol of his father¡¯s entrusting everything to him. This way he can be free of all earthly reasons and follow his wife like how he always wanted.

    He stood up as his father started to walk towards the door. ¡°Will I be seeing you again, father?¡±

    His father stood frozen, his eyes on the door. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. His queen has been waiting for him for five years now.

    Every day has been worse than hell for him. Not being with his beloved wife and knowing she was waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t stay far from her any longer.

    ¡°Dad, thank you for waiting until today,¡± Jiro said, his words clear. He knew what was about to happen.

    His father nodded, ¡°I promised your mom that I will. I have fulfilled that promise now. You have grown to be a fine man your mother can be proud of.¡±

    ¡°When you see mom again, will you please tell her I love her,¡± Jiro looked at his father as thetter stepped out of the room.

    ¡°I will for sure, find and tell her that,¡± Dominus looked at his son, his eyes filled with love and affection for his and his wife¡¯s only child.

    ¡°You take care, son,¡± Jiro walked and hugged his father tightly. He knew he will never see him alive again.

    But he couldn¡¯t stop him. He was certain he wouldn¡¯t listen. And he didn¡¯t want to see his father suffer any longer. So he let go and watched his father walk away.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Dominus arrived at the beach house, he smiled happily as if he was a prisoner finally freed from the cell. He walked inside the house and unpacked his clothes.

    The clothes were new, never before worn. He got out a perfume as well, her favorite scent, of course.

    He hurriedly took a quick shower and changed his clothes. Wearing his new shirt and the perfume she loves.

    He opened a small velvet box and smiled. Inside it is the padparadscha ring he gifted her before.

    He ced it in his pocket and greeted the caretaker who smiled seeing his boss so happy. After so many years he thought his boss finally learned to let go.

    He asked for his sailboat to be set up, and for the fuel to be filled. The caretakermented on how it¡¯s only half of the usual fuel he used in the past.

    Dominus smiled and assured him it will suffice. There is a storm, the caretakermented further. Maybe the boss would like to wait until tomorrow to sail.

    Dominus assured him he will be fine and that he knew what he was doing. Before he left, he handed the caretaker a bag saying it is his family¡¯s gift for his loyal service.

    The caretaker thanked him and went on his way, still worried about his boss¡¯s seemingly unwise choices. He prayed for his boss¡¯s journey and bade him farewell.

    When he reached the house and opened the bag, he saw for himself bundles of cash. That¡¯s when he knew. His boss will not being back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dominus set sail happily, even when the wind tossed his boat around he still continued to go farther from the shore. He looked at the fading signs of the shore as he continued even farther.

    When he has reached the middle of the ocean, where no one can be sure to bother him. He saw her.

    She was smiling at him, calling him so gently with her soft voice. ¡°Dominus, my knight. Did youe for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is I. I came for you, my queen,¡± his heart felt so many emotions that it physically hurt. Like his heart was being ripped to shreds every moment she stayed so far from his reach.

    She walked closer to him. She was standing in the middle of the sea as she stretched her hands to him.

    ¡°Can Ie with you now, my queen? I have done what you asked of me,¡± he told her, his voice pleading, his whole being begging her to say yes.

    ¡°My love,e now. We have waited long enough,¡± the girl nodded and smiled.

    Her auburn hair being blown by the wind framed her face so perfectly. And her blue eyes that matched the sea called to him.

    Hearing her words, without any hesitation. He jumped, he didn¡¯t swim and let himself sink further as he reached out for his beloved.

    The girl is in his arms now. He imed her lips with such hunger even as they continued to sink farther.

    The water that entered his nostrils and the waves that pulled him down, made water seep through his lungs making breathing difficult.

    He caressed her cheek gently even as he felt himself being choked by the water around him. He smiled at seeing her again. He knew she waited.

    His queen smiled at him, and pressed a soft kiss on his cheek before his body fell lifeless on the ocean floor.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two days after, they found his body. Bloated by the sea water and soft to the touch. His body was as pale as a ghost as the authorities retrieved it.

    ¡°The man looks like he was smiling before he died,¡± one of the rescue personnel noted.

    They noticed he was clenching his palm, they forced it open, and in the middle of his clenched fist is a ring with stone the color of sunset.

    ¡°It must be expensive. Why was he holding it in the middle of the sea?¡± the other said, admiring the rare gem as it changed from pink to red to orange as the sunlight reflected on it.

    ¡°You know the ultra-rich. They are a weird bunch. They only care about their material possessions until the very end,¡± his friendmented as they sealed the ring.

    Both were enamored by its brilliance but too afraid to steal from the ex-CEO of the Saito corporation. They will have to turn over this gem to his sonter.

    The son refused to join the rescue operations and waited patiently in the beach house. He has already dressed in ck as if he knew what he was to expect.

    They boarded the rescue boat upon reaching the shore and showed his son the body of his father. To their amazement, he did not cry.

    An ambnce was waiting for them, he exined as several people took the body and boarded it in the ambnce. There were even people from the morgue waiting for the rescue team.

    They would have thought he orchestrated his father¡¯s death if not for the fact he was miles away from the beach when that happened.

    When they handed him the gemstone ring, he took it out of the sealed stic and held it tenderly in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s, the padparadscha,¡± he exined as they looked in awe at the descendant¡¯s only heir.

    He handed money to the rescuers as he went inside the house. Leaving the two to talk about the problems of the rich and famous and how they have no love even for family members.

    Jiro reached the house and took the ring, wrapping it in his father¡¯s necktie and cing it inside a chest filled with their personal things.

    He traced his fingers on the chest box and let out a smile. ¡°Thank you for waiting until now, father. Find mom and be happy together. Tell her I love her so.¡±

    The gracious son bowed his head as the sun kissed the sea. Theughter of eternal lovers graced the beach as the knight carried the queen in his arms, spinning her while sheughed.

    An image of the knight and queen running free on the endless stretch of white sand can be seen in the background, disappearing just as fast as the waves came crashing against the shore.

 Chapter 74

    74 iv. The Alpha

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Dominus demanded, as he let out a low growl.

    Mary was forced to look at him as he gripped her chin tightly, tilting it up so she has no choice but to stare into his eyes.

    She felt her knees weaken as the thunderous roar of the alpha filled the study. Her breathing became short and fast as his handsome face came into center view.

    ¡°What do you see?¡± he asked, contempt swimming in his eyes as he looked at her frail form.

    ¡°I see a spoiled child. A child who wanted to keep his toy near so he can y with it any time he desires. That is what you do to me, trapping me here without my own free will so I can be the puppet you wanted me to be,¡± she answered him, her words sharp, her eyes filled with equal fire that reflects his smoldering gaze.

    ¡°A fucking child you say,¡± he gripped her hair and forced her head forward, crashing his lips against hers.

    He backed her against the wall as he kissed her with such desperate fury her knees trembled under her. He kissed her with such maddening need, that she felt her eyes tear up.

    She felt his hands under her skirt, feeling her legs, his rough calloused hands testing her thighs, parting them open even as he parted her mouth with his tongue.

    Soon he was thrusting his tongue inside her mouth as his finger plunged deeply into her folds. She arched her back despite the way her mind protested against his assault.

    .....

    He was a terrible bastard, this man who has bullied her since childhood. His piercing gaze never left her for a minute, and his anger followed her at every corner of his fucking world.

    She pushed him away and pped him hard on the cheek. ¡°I am your elder sister,¡± she reminded him.

    To which he smiled bitterly and let out a burst of forcedughter. ¡°You will never be my sister. Do I have to remind you every time that we do not share a single drop of blood?¡±

    She felt her heart constrict. It is true, they are not rtives. But she has always considered him her family.

    They were raised side by side ever since she can remember. She, the ten-year-old girl the alpha and his wife was gifted with, and he, the then alpha¡¯s only son.

    She was supposed to be a ve to the family, a maid to do the family¡¯s bidding. But the couple treated her like their child. Dressed her, educated her, and even introduced her as their only daughter.

    But she was never legally adopted. There was once a time that she overheard the reason why. It was him. Dominus.

    The then five-year-old sessor was overheard by her as she stepped inside the very same study. Their parents told him about their decision to adopt her officially.

    Dominus threw a tantrum and said without any hesitation, ¡°I will never ept you as my sister.¡±

    His words, hard and serious, made her heart quiver as a searing pain enveloped her. He really is cruel.

    ¡°That is right, those are the exact words you said when you prevented me from being legally adopted into this family. You have despised me ever since, and now you try to keep me trapped in this hell you have created for me,¡± she voiced out her anger, her voice breaking from the emotions she felt.

    He imed her lips again, his body pressing against hers as she felt the coldness of the wall against her back. He wanted to tell her he did not hate her, but he knew she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    So instead, he punished her for thinking all those stupid thoughts. How can she believe that he despises her when he worships even the ground she walks in?

    She only needed to love him. She just needed to ept his love. She had done so in their past lives, why couldn¡¯t she do it now?

    ¡°Unhand me, this instant,¡± her voice was too shrill, too high-pitched for her to deny that her body started to betray her once again.

    Her knees trembled as he refused to listen to her words, adding another finger inside of her, he scissored them into her core.

    She gasped as she felt a dull pain as he does so, but was immediately reced by her moans as his thumb made circles against her clothed clit.

    ¡°Dominussss...¡± she imagined saying the words to stop him, but her voice sounded like she was asking for more instead.

    Her back arched as her fingers gripped into his shoulders for support. Her breathing was fast as her nipples became hard and sensitive to the touch.

    His eyes turned into murky gold as they meet with her ocean blue ones. Colors shed even as he crashed his body against hers once again.

    His fingers took her bosoms into his hands, his fingers plucking her nipples almost cruelly, pinching hard on them until she panted out a no.

    ¡°Do you really think siblings are supposed to be doing everything we do? Perhaps I should let you decide if an older sister like yourself is supposed to moan out her younger brother¡¯s name,¡± he snickered.

    ¡°Please, Dominus,¡± she begged him, for what exactly she didn¡¯t have an idea. Her mind wanted him to stop this humiliation, but her body craves him so badly.

    He towered above all others, humans and wolves alike. He was powerful, in terms of material possession and physical strength. He is the alpha of the pack.

    He has an overarching height of over seven feet, and his build was muscr with all the right spaces being filled with hard muscles and with no ounce of fat.

    And his eyes, he has the most interesting set that turned to brilliant gold and then to murky ones depending on his mood.

    His voice was deeper than an ocean and he is quite skilled in matters of most importance. He is alpha.

    Everyone wanted him. Everyone wanted the alpha¡¯s attention. Thedies would have done anything for Dominus to look at them even once. Everyone except her.

    She hated him, this young man who has prevented the life she should have enjoyed. Instead, she was just now an ordinary human, without the family name she so desired. A human amongst the wolf pack that adopted her almost.

    ¡°You are terrible,¡± she moaned as he unbuckled his belt with such urgency. His need for her makes him deaf to her pleas.

    She tried to push him away but he had already slid her panties, exposing her clitoris to his thumb that rubbed rough circles into it. He easily made her juices flow down her thighs.

    She felt dirty and humiliated for how easily her body reacted to his touch. She should not be feeling this way towards her younger brother, and yet she does.

    He has awakened her most primal need for sex. And now she craves him, she needs him so.

    He has taken advantage of that need by fucking her senseless no matter the time and ce, and the circumstance.

    In other words, he has treated her like his very own personal sex ve, and what she hates more about this is... she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling good.

    Every time he ims her, no matter how rough or painful the taking is, her body became blinded by pleasure in the end. Her mind nks out as she became aware of nothing else but his taking.

    ¡°You are so wet for me, noona,¡± he whispered, thetter term was not spoken out of respect but as a way to humiliate her for denying him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be the best fucking siblings you wanted us to be, let me make you feel so good. I¡¯ll fuck the hell out of you until your stupid mouth can say nothing else but my name,¡± he grunted as he plunged deep inside of her.

    Her walls tightened around his cock almost immediately, her juices flowing even more as her walls gripped him so tightly.

    ¡°So fucking, tight,¡± he kissed her neck as he unbuttoned her shirt, buttons flying as he forcefully removed them with little care.

    ¡°Our parents just died,¡± she tried to appeal to his reasons, but he ignored them instead.

    ¡°Would you rather that our parents are still alive to witness what we were doing? You are lucky they never confronted you. You have corrupted me, noona. Don¡¯t deny it, you are older than I am, after all,¡± he teased her as a forced orgasm racked her whole being.

    ¡°Dominussss...¡± her body jerked and shook as he held her by her hips, sliding her up and down his shaft forcefully. She was shaking her head, but her moans filled the study.

    ¡°So fucking tight for me, queenie,¡± it was one of his favorite nicknames for her. He obviously named her such as a way for him to insult her again.

    There was nothing queenly over the way he made her moan out his name so desperately. Or the way she cums even without her mind¡¯s consent. No, nothing about her submitting to him so freely can be considered queenly.

    ¡°Dominuuussss,¡± she hated him truly. She hated how proud he is at having her under his authority and control.

    She hated that he was her first, the only one her body ever craved for, wanted to belong to. She hated that she felt the need to be his.

    She hated how easily he can manipte her own body to betray her, making her look like a liar and a fool.

    She hated how much the alpha breaks her so, like she was nothing but a doll for him to y with.

    But her body did not listen to her, she started gyrating her hips as her tongue danced with his. She has once again surrendered to that carnal lust that took over her reasons.

    She kept moaning out his name until her voice sounded like a broken record, her shrill voicesciviously begging for him to do more. She needed more of him.

    He smiled as her moans and whimpers filled the air. He felt proud of the way she arched her back and chased after her own high.

    She was his. During these times, even she could not deny it. She was his. She moaned out his name as she gyrated her hips to meet his thrusts. Oh gods, she was his.

    She let out a cry of need as her nails bite down on his skin, her nails digging themselves into his hardened muscles as he continued to plunge deeper into her.

    She whimpered as the tip of his cock forcefully opened her cervix, thrusting even deeper into her. The splitting pain was reced by an intense blinding pleasure as she moaned out his name.

    His cock pounded deep inside her womb. ¡°Dominusss...¡± was all she could say afterward. Her mouth gaped wide as her cunt was stretched painfully by his shaft.

    He mmed in and out of her, hitting her g-spot and making her stick out her tongue. It felt so good she couldn¡¯t think of anything else but his thick length thrusting deep inside of her.

    She hung her head on his shoulder, defeated, used, and hating herself for reacting so favorably towards him. She was beyond humiliated but she couldn¡¯t even think those thoughts right now.

    Right now, she was his. Her body continued to tremble as he held her close, and with one powerful thrust spilled his seeds inside of her.

    ¡°Look at what you did, noona. You said you didn¡¯t like it noona, but you ruined the carpet once again, didn¡¯t you?¡± he whispered in her ear as her cheeks turned red.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything. It is true, even without looking down her legs, she knew her juices pooled down on the carpet, the luxurious material ruined once again.

    She felt the knot on her stomach tighten, thinking how the maids will look knowingly at them again as soon as they stepped out of the study. Her reputation cannot suffer more than this.

    He kissed her cheek tenderly as he carried her to the sofa, sitting her across hisp, sniffing her scent that calmed his mind.

    ¡°You always smelled the same. Roses and vani,¡± he pressed her head on his chest, hisrge hand keeping her cheek pressed to him.

    She wondered what he meant. To her, she always smelled the same. She never used any sort of perfume on her skin. But he always tells her that.

    She closed her eyes as he hugged her, her body trembling still from the waves of pleasure that continued to hit her. Her mind nks out and emptied of anyplicated thoughts as her body continued to convulse.

    He smiled as she trembled from the multiple orgasms that kept her mind nk, her small form cocooned in his arms as shey still.

    He keeps kissing her shoulder and her neck, loving her warmth pressed so close to him, and her scent so very much intoxicating his senses.

    Dominus let out a satisfied smile as he caressed her cheek with such gentleness. Though her lips lie so easily, her body is most honest. She is his.

 Chapter 75

    75 iv. Misunderstandings

    The interviewing editor-in-chief looked quite pleased with her resume and gave her a warm smile as the interview reached its end.

    Mary felt happiness in her heart, she is quite certain that this time she will finally get in and earn her financial independence. Finally, she can almost hear the employer tell her she has been hired.

    But when the phone rang and her future employer picked up the receiver, her heart quivered. No, he wouldn¡¯t dare.

    But of course, he did dare, like he always does. He interfered once again. Bullied her by removing all the means for her to escape.

    The interviewing boss shook his head and let out an apologetic look. She has been rejected once again.

    She didn¡¯t need to hear the reason to know it was him once more. How can anyone hire her when the alpha interferes?

    He holds the whole world in the palm of his cruel hands. And he chose to toy with hers instead.

    She walked out of the building and nced around, seeing a ck range rover parked auspiciously nearby, she gritted her teeth.

    Her walk was steady until she reached the car, her hands on her hips as she waited for the driver toe down.

    .....

    When he didn¡¯t move, she took the biggest stone she could find and mmed it on the car¡¯s hood.

    Dominus opened the car door and came out, taking hold of her hand now bloodied as the stone has scraped her skin as well.

    ¡°You monster! Do you care more about the car than ruining another¡¯s future?! What did I ever do to you for you to treat me like this?¡± she cried, her eyes filled with tears as she looked up at him.

    He took the stone away from her and threw it away. He carefully unfolded her closed fist and grimaced seeing her scraped skin and blood oozing freely around it.

    ¡°You have injured yourself,¡± without hesitation, he kissed her bruised hand, his tongue swirling around her blood.

    ¡°What? What do you think you are doing?¡± she asked, her anger almost subsiding instantaneously.

    She could never understand him, why he does the things he does, and why she reacts likewise. She chose to hold on to her anger. He caused this.

    ¡°If you want to see the car destroyed, we should hire someone to destroy it before your eyes. Injuring yourself just to see it wrecked is not a wise move on your part, noona,¡± he took his clean handkerchief and wrapped her hand carefully with it.

    ¡°And what is wise? Wise is interfering with my job prospects once again?! I am a twenty-nine-year-old woman, and still unemployed because of you. Do you realize what you have been doing until now?¡± she took her hand away from him to stop the electric current that seemed to flow in her veins when he licked her blood earlier.

    ¡°What I am doing, is protecting my elder sister. Since our parents are long gone, I should step out as your guardian and keep you safe,¡± he smiled at her, his eyes honest and true as if he really believed the words he just said.

    ¡°You said I am not your elder sister. So stop that, stop using that as an excuse for all the things that you do,¡± she calmed down a bit, his golden eyes trained on her made sure of that.

    He was studying her again, so closely that it made her heart pound hard against her chest. She felt like she was subjected under a microscope with his intimidating gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you treated,¡± he told her, his voice serious and upromising.

    ¡°I am fine now, this is just a scratch. I¡¯ll clean it once I get home,¡± she rationalized as he held her by her other hand and dragged her into the car.

    ¡°Stop the fucking car! You cant do this to me. This is abduction!¡± she screamed, as he strapped her seatbelt on.

    ¡°The next time you shout like that, I¡¯ll have to stuff your mouth with my tongue to keep it shut,¡± he looked serious, his eyes intently on her lips as if all he wanted at that moment was... she shook her head, why was she overanalyzing things again.

    He started the engine since she kept silent and didn¡¯t protest. His eyes were on the road as he tried his best to concentrate.

    Oh gods, it took him a whole bout of self-control not to pounce on her, being so close and yet so far from her. It literally drove him mad with need.

    Having her so near him excites him so, his heightened senses as a werewolf just added to the difficulty of keeping his hands on the wheel.

    The gods know how much of control he is wielding at this instant not to ravish her here inside the car. He desperately wanted to fuck his frustrations out of her.

    But she needed to consult a physician first, and he will be damned before he let his own selfishness take precedence over her needs. Her needs alwayse first. She is and always has been his queen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a doctor. The gods know I don¡¯t need to see one. But you don¡¯t listen, do you? You never listened to what I wanted, my thoughts never mattered to you,¡± sheined, pouting.

    ¡°Noona, we both know you are being overly dramatic. This is about you getting treated right away to prevent your wound from getting infected,¡± he frowned, his eyebrows meeting as he let out quite a scowl.

    The others would have felt afraid seeing the alpha so near to losing his temper. But not her, no she knew he would never dare toy a finger on her out of pure hatred.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t understand what that meant, rather, she refuses to understand it. The meaning behind his inability to lose his temper on her the way he would on the others.

    Even at their worse moments, when their words sh against each other or when he was fucking his damned frustrations out of her... even during those moments, she never felt she could lose her life in his hands.

    She was important to him, she knew this too. But since he refused to acknowledge him as his sister, then what could be her other option but to consider herself as his ything?

    He opened the car for her and carried her in his arms as he got her out of the car. The suddenness of his action made her cling to his neck for support.

    The slight curving of his lips did not escape her eyes, to which she pouted her lips. This bulldozer of a man better has no other ideas.

    ¡°What?¡± he whispered, his eyes sparkling a bit as he felt her tug on his shirt¡¯s cor, wrinkling his shirt as the nurses and doctors looked their way.

    ¡°Why did you have to carry me? The people are looking at us! Do you really want them to have the wrong idea? The gossip might spread again like this! Do you really have no other past time but to humiliate me,¡± she told him, her cheeks turning hot as she spoke.

    He chuckled seeing her so flustered, ¡°You left me with no other alternative, noona. Besides, do they really have the wrong idea? The way you whimpered as I thrust deep inside of you during breakfast just makes me question your intellect.¡±

    ¡°Let me go, you pervert!¡± she felt herself tear up as she hit his chest.

    But he justughed as her fist hit him until she got tired and clung to his neck once again. Of all the doctors, they just have to seek the hospital¡¯s director.

    She sighed frustratedly as the office¡¯s door opened revealing a woman in a white zer seated behind an expensive-looking desk. This man really had the guts to go straight to the hospital¡¯s chief!

    The doctor¡¯s namete bore her name and her position as the director of the hospital. Her grey hair added a touch of wisdom to her rather kind and beautiful face.

    She blushed when the woman inspected her closely, Dominus still holding her tightly against his chest. She just wanted to vanish this instant, the gods know what impression this good doctor now has of her, being carried this way inside the office.

    ¡°Take a look at her, doc. She has injured herself. I think she might need some anti-tetanus and some antibiotics. Of course, it could be worse,¡± he said, his eyes filled with worry as he showed the doctor the palm of her hand she had injured.

    ¡°Please leave us for a while, Alpha,¡± the doctor arranged her sses as Dominus nodded, leaving her behind but with specific instruction to call for him immediately if anything went amiss.

    The doctor nodded patiently, waiting for Dominus to be done with his lengthy speech, ncing at her for thest time as he closed the door behind him.

    Mary let out a sigh of relief seeing he has finally gone. He really is a pain! The old physician smiled at her as she inspected and cleaned her wound.

    She grimaced when the antiseptic grazed her skin. The doctor stopped cleaning her wound and let her settle for a bit before proceeding once again.

    ¡°Alpha Dominus really cares about you a lot,¡± the doctor started as she finished dressing her wound.

    ¡°I am not sure about that,¡± she added right away, making the good doctor shake her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inject an anti-tetanus just to satisfy him, and give you a prescription for your antibiotics and some analgesics for the pain,¡± the doctor exined.

    She nodded as she closed her eyes, she really hates being injected with needles. She hates all pain, she bit her lower lip, except the one he inflicts.

    She blushed as she remembered the words he said about their rather interesting breakfast. He really is an asshole, she felt her anger bubble up inside her once again as her mind goes back to the present.

    ¡°You should try to appreciate the Alpha more, you don¡¯t know how many young girls would die to be in your shoes,¡± the doctor handed her a stic containing the medicines she should take and the prescription pad on how to take them.

    ¡°Then they should just go on and seduce him,¡± she pouted again, hating the surge of jealousy that gripped her heart viciously so.

    The doctorughed heartily at herment, ¡°Seeing the two of you from earlier, no one I know would dare to seduce the alpha.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± she looked at the doctor curiously, whatever does she mean?

    ¡°Because the alpha is obviously taken by only you. His eyes never wavered away even once, and his heart remains just as true,¡± the doctor said, finding the innocent girl before her quite interesting.

    She had heard of the rumors of course, but seeing the human up close and hearing her say thosements, she really now believed them to be true.

    The human girl that the alpha cared deeply for, is clueless as to his affections. She doesn¡¯t seem to be happy about the way he treats her. In fact, she seemed so very much annoyed.

    Dominus opened the door as if on cue, carrying her in his arms and handing the stic containing the medicines to his assistant. He thanked the doctor properly and to whom the assistant handed a brown envelope.

    Of course, she refused, but the alpha insisted, saying Mary should not be given free medical care under his watch. The girl in his arms pouted hearing it but he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    As the alpha and the human girl left the room, the doctor let out a smile on her lips. She realized indeed how true the rumors were.

    Even when the whole world knows of how the alpha feels. The subject of his affections does not seem to realize any of those things.

 Chapter 76

    76 iv. Complications

    ¡°Fucking slut,¡± Dominus¡¯s hand was squeezing around her neck as his massive shaft pounded on her.

    She was lying on the floor, her cheeks pressed hard on the floor as he took her from behind. She teared up, this kind of taking hurts her physically and mentally.

    ¡°Smiling at strangers when you think I wasn¡¯t looking? Is that why you wanted to get out of this house so fucking badly? So you can have several cocks pound into your hole?¡± his anger was too much, and his frustrations were t

    oo.

    So how could she say anything? He was her first. He was her only. He was greatly mistaken to have those thoughts, she wanted to point it out.

    She had to smile at their guests, it was her birthday after all. And she thought she needed to at least greet the beta properly since he is second in rank. How badly mistaken she is, it seems.

    He let go of her neck and is now holding her hips as he mmed in and out of her. His rough thrusting hit her g-spot making her unable to stop whimpering under him.

    ¡°Fuck you, you whore,¡± he started to feel good too, his frustrations subsiding as she started to moan out his name.

    ¡°Dominusss...¡± her body couldn¡¯t stop reacting as he leaned forward and licked her neck.

    .....

    ¡°Noona, you are mine. Don¡¯t smile for anyone else. You are mine,¡± he sniffed her scent which helped him calm his mind.

    Now his thrusts were a bit more gentle as she arched her back under him, her hips gyrating towards his cock as her juices pooled down on the cold marble floor.

    They were in her room, unable to reach her bed before they started... before he started. She couldn¡¯t think anymore.

    ¡°Dominussss... please...¡± she begged him, she needed her release.

    He bit down on her shoulder, marking her in that same spot he had marked her several lifetimes ago. She moaned even louder, not caring at that instant over the footsteps that can be heard outside her room.

    Let the servants gossip. She couldn¡¯t think. At least right now she couldn¡¯t.

    All she wanted... all her body crave is for the waves of pleasure to hit her again.

    She was like an addict chasing after her own high. Lost in her own lust.

    She felt Dominus raise her hips as he kept her head down on the floor, he thrusts deeper in this position. His thick length forcefully opened her cervix as her mouth parted open, her drool sliding down her neck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You like that, right? You seem to enjoy this more than you let on, noona. You like getting me angry so I can be rougher, so I can pound on you like this? You are such a slut for your own brother,¡± he hissed, his hands cupping her breasts.

    ¡°Nooo....¡± she tried to correct him, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Her body was under his totalmand. The rough pounding made her lose her mind as it nked out.

    She trembled under him as he pinched her nipples painfully so. Why does his brand of pain feel so good?

    She wondered if it was true. If she was really angering him on purpose so she can have more of this?

    She couldn¡¯t help it, she was addicted to the feeling. It would make sense that she has been doing everything on purpose, albeit unconsciously.

    The feeling of being stretched beyond her limits, of being forced to orgasm over and over. Of her mind nking out until she could be aware of nothing else except his rough pounding.

    ¡°Queenie,¡± he slid her hair to the side and kissed her nape, as he grunted his way on her.

    Her knees shook from excitement as he bit her again, harder this time. She moaned and panted as he thrusts even deeper into her.

    He is in her womb now, his thick cock pulsating inside of her as her walls tightened painfully around him.

    She felt her eyes tear up and her voice became hoarse as he mmed harder into her.

    She liked it. She liked it when he pounded on her like his life depended on it. She liked it when he groaned and tell her he is near.

    She liked when he forced her to say the words. He is right about one thing. She is his slut, his whore, his ve. Hearing those excited her. She wanted so badly to be his.

    If he can only see how much she wanted to please him and how right he was about a lot of the things he said. Then he would not have any reason to fear.

    She always has been his. Always been just behind him, admiring and supporting him. That was why she didn¡¯t deny him when he came to her room three years ago.

    He was drunk and he said he wanted to y a game. He wanted to try how it will be when he finally had a wife.

    She could have refused him then, he never forced her into anything. She knew he wouldn¡¯t. But she nodded her head and gave her virginity to him without questions.

    She had never forgotten the words she heard that night, ¡°Noona, let me try filling you up with my seed. I want you to fill the space on my bed until I have chosen a bride for myself. It¡¯s just a temporary thing. Be my woman, let¡¯s y pretend.¡±

    She trembled when he shoot his load inside of her. She whimpered and trembled under him as her mind nked out.

    She remained impaled on his shaft as he hugged her, loving her warmth as he spilled his seeds on her womb. She remained in that astral space where her mind ispletely devoid of thoughts.

    It¡¯s just the feeling of his thick massive cock, pulsing inside her as her walls tightened around it, squeezing it until he has spilled all of his seeds.

    She felt herself being carried, her body finally feeling the soft plush of the mattress. But it was only a temporary relief for soon he joined her.

    He spread her legs and started rubbing her clit, not letting her get out of her high so easily. She arched her back for him. It does feel so good.

    She moaned as his lips found her bossoms, his tongue circling its way around her nipple. It was taut and hard, and so sensitive.

    He bit down painfully on it, making hundreds of bolts go through her body, suffocating her. It is too much.

    She protested but only on her mind. She couldn¡¯t find the words to stop him. So she let him as he suckled the other nipple just as well, his other hand continually pinching the other.

    She shook her head. It is too much. At this rate, she will cum again. But he didn¡¯t care. He wanted her to cum for him even when it is past her limits.

    ¡°What? Want me to stop already? You don¡¯t just stop what you have started, noona. I am helping you remember this lesson. Who else can teach you these things if not your own brother?¡± he whispered in her ear as he pressed his thumb on her clitoris, forcing another wave of orgasm to hit her.

    Soon she was crying from over-sensitivity as a cruel smile graced his handsome face. His eyes were filled with satisfaction, yes this is how she should be.

    The look of utter surrender in her eyes instead of the usual horror he sees when she looked at him. This is what he needed, the look of her submission.

    She arched her back as his fingers started to y with her folds, scissoring their way as he stretches her walls. She couldn¡¯t stop moaning, begging, wanting.

    ¡°Please... once more,¡± she begged him. She knew he was hard again, he has such an unceasing appetite whenever they do it.

    He smiled at her, ¡°What¡¯s that, noona? What do you want from your brother?¡±

    She shook her head, he was embarrassing her again. She won¡¯t say it. She won¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

    But he wouldn¡¯t budge and bit down on her marked shoulder for the third time tonight. She mewled and her mind nked out.

    ¡°Please, alpha... please fuck my brains out. I want you, need you to fuck me again. Please alpha... make me your cumdump. I¡¯m your little ything, I¡¯m your little queen,¡± she gyrated her hips towards him desperately, only satisfied when his massive shaft entered her again.

    Her eyes widened in shock and then her eyes shifted to his golden orbs. She felt like she was looking into the majestic sun itself as he pounded roughly against her.

    She felt bliss as he continued to mark her, his teeth grazing on her neck, and arms, his lips sucking harshly on her soft skin.

    She moaned his name loudly as he took her all through the night. It is right. This is where she belongs.

    She knew it, felt it, wanted it more than anything. Even if she could leave. Even if he let her go, she doubted she will ever step away from him.

    She needs him perhaps even more than he needs her. She loves him. That¡¯s the truth she won¡¯t admit out loud to anyone including herself.

    Admitting it will just hurt her, she knew it more than anything. He despises her. All he wanted was to use her and to trap her here.

    One day, when he finds a fitting Luna, one strong enough to lead beside him as their king, then he will have to dispatch of her. He will have to leave her side.

    A silly human like herself, weak and without any powers of her own, can never be the perfect bride for an alpha. That was why he proposed to y pretend all those years ago.

    He couldn¡¯t even ept her when his parents wanted her adopted into their family because she was inferior in his eyes. How could she expect to gain his love?

    She looked at his sleeping form and pressed a tender kiss on his cheek. Only during this time can she let herself free. Admiring his handsome face as he finally slept peacefully.

    She yed with his hair, her fingers brushing softly against his hair. He is so beautiful. So perfect that the whole world wanted him so.

    She couldn¡¯tpete with that, so she contented herself in being his ve. On being cored and treated like his pet. It is better than being let go of.

    All she wanted is to stay beside him. She wanted to be his, even when she knew he couldn¡¯t be hers.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she consoled herself as she wiped the tear that graced his cheek.

    She wiped her tears away, she couldn¡¯t be weak. If she really wanted to stay then she should act like she always had acted, someone whom he can freely use without anyplications.

    This is the only way she can be his woman, even if it was just during these moments. She could stand it all, because she loves him so painfully so.

 Chapter 77

    77 iv. The Wolf in Him [Bonus chapter]

    When she recovered the strength on her knees, she tried to creep to the showers without being detected.

    However, that proved to be unsessful as he stirred up in his sleep and saw her trying to get away.

    Dominus eyed her as she entered the bath, setting himself in the middle so she won¡¯t be able to close the doorway.

    ¡°Let me clean you up,¡± his voice was deep and upromising, making her nod her head in assent.

    He filled up the tub with warm water and dropped a bath bomb of vani. Then he carried her to the tub and sits her on his erect cock without any warning.

    He rubbed the bubbles on her back which he scooped from the newly filled bathtub, sniffing her scent while he held her from behind.

    ¡°Ngh,¡± she felt her juices flow down her legs, mixing with the soap and water.

    ¡°Are you really getting excited right away?¡± his voice was hungry as his cock stretched her walls.

    He slid his shaft in and out of her cunt, growling as he tried to control his movements, making sure not to thrust as hard.

    .....

    ¡°I am just doing some aftercare, no need to be soscivious, queenie,¡± he kissed the back of her nape, spreading the bubbles on her bosoms.

    She moaned softly as he does so, finding it hard to resist the urge to submit to him. She wanted to belong to him once again.

    She rxed her shoulders and leaned back slightly which he took advantage of by cupping her bosoms and pinching her nipples.

    ¡°Mmph...¡± she reacted, her whimpers exciting him so.

    ¡°What? Making that sound to excite me, queenie?¡± he teased her as he proceeded to soap her body.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized, even as she tried to catch her breath.

    ¡°For being a whore who gives her body to others so easily?¡± he gripped her legs tightly for a moment, but his hold eased and he continued on hiszy pace once again.

    She shudders and moves into a morefortable position, bouncing a little on the alpha¡¯s cock as she did so.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ll get my attention this way? Wanted me to get jealous and waited for my reaction like the whore that you are?¡± he pinched her clit hard, making her whimper.

    ¡°Ngh! No...¡± she tried to exin, but the pain blinded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me, you whore,¡± he pinched her clit so hard it felt like the throbbing will make her sensitive nub burst any moment.

    ¡°Yes, just please let it go...¡± she whimpered softly and nodded like an obedient child.

    He lets it go and kissed her nape, ¡°Good girl. Why can¡¯t you be like this all the time, noona? I like it so much when you are being a good pet.¡±

    ¡°Such honesty,¡± he mmed his cock back inside her cunt making her mewl. ¡°So fucking honest.¡±

    ¡°Dominusssss!¡± she teared up as she arched her back from the intensity of the sensation.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re gonna cum in this soap-filled bathtub darling? No can¡¯t do, unless I allow you,¡± he cupped her boobs and pinched her nipples hard, the bubbles making his fingers slick as they rubbed and pinched incessantly.

    ¡°Dominussss....¡± she jolted and bounced slightly in response, her body too sensitive from his touch.

    ¡°I really get it, honey. You are a fucking bitch whose pussy needs to be stretched all the time. I thought I was doing a fair job honestly, but it seems you find itcking,¡± he thrusts his hips as he mmed her back into his cock.

    ¡°You were the one teasing me, by ying with my nipples!¡± she pointed out even as her voice broke.

    ¡°And you were the one getting fucked elsewhere like somemon whore,¡± his hands find her neck, squeezing tightly around it.

    She shook her head in protest, her hands trying to remove his strong hold on her neck. ¡°Pleaseee...¡± she begged him.

    ¡°Please what? Enough of the pain or more of it? If you will just be honest with yourself then things will be a whole lot better,¡± his deep voice vibrated in her ears, making her juices flow even more.

    ¡°Turn around and wait on all fours. This was supposed to be an aftercare after all, so let me clean you up,¡± his voice was threatening as he grunted.

    ¡°I said, in all fours and turn around,¡± he repeated his words when she didn¡¯t move.

    She grumbled quietly and does what she was told, biting her lip as she waited for her alpha.

    ¡°Open your legs, sweetheart. I won¡¯t hurt you. Come on, let me clean you up,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be too sure you won¡¯t hurt me,¡± she corrected him, making him feel even angrier.

    ¡°Are you saying that because you wanted me to lose control again and fuck the hell out of you?¡± his voice was filled with vice as he spoke the words.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do,¡± she opened her legs wide and supported her upper body with the edge of the bathtub.

    ¡°That¡¯s something you like about me, don¡¯t you? You love the uncertainty of never knowing whates next,¡± he traces her ass with his thumb, not inserting yet, just feeling the edges.

    ¡°Not painful at all, right honey?¡± he indents his thumb a bit inside her ass.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she shivers and shakes her head.

    ¡°Better?¡± he slowly puts his thumb inside, feeling up her walls.

    ¡°Yes, it is better,¡± she admitted, rxing her bodypletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same for your pussy. I¡¯ll just insert my fingers and clean up that dirty ce,¡± he whispered.

    He closed his fist and pressed it on her entrance, ¡°I¡¯ll fist you up nicely, you can¡¯t walk the next damned day. Sounds good to you, sweetie?¡±

    ¡°No, please not that. Please don¡¯t,¡± she squirmed and tried to crawl away from him.

    ¡°Fucking shut the hell up,¡± he groaned and bites down on her shoulder.

    ¡°Possessive mutt,¡± she teared up as she panted out the words.

    He opened his fist inside her hole and closes it again, pumping it even deeper into her, easily opening up her cervix as he grinned.

    ¡°At least I am not a dirty little whore,¡± he said the words in rage, hundreds of fleeting images crossing his troubled mind, images of her being fucked by others.

    She moved her hand and started to touch her clit, wanting desperately to feel good so she can forget the splitting pain she felt.

    ¡°Go and cum for your alpha. Cum with my fist stuck on your fucking cunt,¡± he matched his pumping with her movements.

    The water spilled around them as they continued to move. Soon she was enjoying it, the feeling of being stretched around his fist was so erotically painful for her, matched only by the pleasure she derived from touching herself.

    She moaned loudly as she stuck her tongue out, panting with each hard thrust that sent her senses into overdrive. Her moans filled up the air as she gyrated her hips to meet each of his thrusts.

    ¡°Do you want me to let you cum, noona?¡± he questioned her as she nodded desperately.

    ¡°Please alpha. Please let me cum,¡± she begged him, she can feel her stomach tightening up in a knot.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he whispered. He removed his fist and reced it with his cock, mming himself deep inside of her as she moaned out his name.

    ¡°Dominussss....¡± it was music in his ears, making him more excited than he already was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, and cum for me, you fucking whore,¡± his thrusts increased their pace as her body trembled.

    Her orgasm triggered his as well, holding her still as he mmed his hips against hers and filled her womb with his seeds. He grunted as he continued to pump himself inside of her.

    ¡°Alpha...¡± she felt her mind nk out again as her walls constrict tightly around his cock.

    He stood up and carried her in his arms, opened the shower, and let the warm water soothe her skin.

    ¡°It is okay now, I am not angry anymore, queenie,¡± he assured her. He kissed her lips and slid his tongue slowly down her throat.

    ¡°Avoid making me jealous. Just the thought itself drives me mad. You know I¡¯ll never share you. I¡¯ll fucking kill us both before I do,¡± he kissed her neck and sniffed her scent.

    He dried her with a towel and carried her to bed. ¡°Go to sleep now, queenie. I¡¯ll ice your hole when you wake so it doesn¡¯t hurt as badly the next day,¡± he promised.

    She pushed back into her alpha, trembling as the waves of pleasure continue to assault her. She rubbed her cheek on the palm of his hand, urging him to caress her.

    She felt joyful as he caressed her cheeks, his warmth making her feel a bit morefortable. She felt needed, wanted. That matters to her because it is him.

    She smiled and mewled at him as he continued to rub his fingers on her skin, enjoying the attention as much as she could before she passed out.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help doing the things that I do to you. Please forgive me, queenie,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stop this rage that I feel every time you make me jealous. You know how I am. Please don¡¯t hate me for it. I just desperately love you so,¡± he continued, keeping her trembling body close to him as he kissed her hair.

    He was sure she was already asleep and couldn¡¯t hear his words, but he didn¡¯t care. He needed to say the words because he couldn¡¯t keep them to himself much longer.

    He tried so hard to show her the depths of his feelings. He has always been there for her, always waited for her to notice him for once.

    Everyone knew how he goddamn felt about her. He could not be more obvious than he already is. He has locked her up, took her for himself. What more is there for him to exin?

    Simply put, there was no way on earth she couldn¡¯t be aware of it, unless she happens to be the densest woman that ever happened to inhabit this.

    But since the start, she had rejected him. By calling him her brother and insisting not to give her heart to him, she rejected the feelings yet to be told.

    She had shamed him and disregarded the feelings he had long harbored for his queen. That is what hurts him so much. It kills him from the inside out.

    He gritted his teeth even as he felt his fangsing out, he sniffed her scent to calm himself. He couldn¡¯t transform this instant, he will hurt her for sure if he do.

    He took deep breaths and kissed her cheek, ¡°You have to one day understand that you have no choice but to love me back, my queen. In this world and in the next, I can never let you do anything other than that.¡±

    He knew it. He felt it. He is going insane from wanting her to reciprocate his love.

    He needed her to love him back. With each reincarnation, the madness and the need for her increases. And now, he was afraid he couldn¡¯t reign it much longer.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop myself, my queen. Please learn to love me again as you did so in the past,¡± he begged her.

    .....

    ¡°I do not like this person I am bing. I am scared to break you and yet I crave it so. I couldn¡¯t help myself, noona. Only your love can calm this devil in me,¡± he whispered in her ear as he hugged her body tighter.

    ¡°I am afraid I might truly break you this time. The wolf in me made me stronger, more carnal, more out of my mind,¡± his body shook as he said the words, his voice growling.

    ¡°The wolf in me is far stronger than I have anticipated, it wanted so badly to devour you whole. So please, please love me back or all is lost. Please my queen, just learn to love me again,¡± he kissed her forehead and watched her as she sleeps.

 Chapter 78

    78 iv. Cold

    He woke up to find her snuggled on his chest, he let out a smile seeing her pressing herself so close to him.

    Maybe removing the extra covers and decreasing the room¡¯s temperature helped. He frowned seeing the violet-colored bruises gracing her skin. Most were hickeys but some were red dark bites.

    She opened her eyes and found him frowning, she wondered if he was displeased to find her pressed so close to him. She felt her heart sting with that thought.

    ¡°Good morning, noona,¡± he forced a smile on his lips, but it did not reach his eyes.

    She felt saddened. Perhaps she failed to satisfy himst night. Or wrong ideas still filled his head.

    ¡°Sorry, it was really coldst night,¡± she volunteered an excuse to save her pride at least.

    He nodded, affirming what she thought was the reason. ¡°It is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    She wanted to ask why then was he frowning. She wanted to ask him if she failed to drive away his frustrations.

    She wanted to know if she failed to satisfy him. But she kept silent instead. She didn¡¯t want to seem more desperate than she already is.

    .....

    He kissed her cheek, ¡°Did you sleep well, noona?¡±

    She wanted to say she hardly slept and was watching him all through the night but she just shook her head.

    ¡°Does it still sting?¡± he asked her, rubbing her cunt with his thumb.

    ¡°A bit,¡± she admitted. It is not like she can deny it, she is ck and blue all over. She probably won¡¯t be able to stand properly the whole day too, plus that part of her hurts like a bitch.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he stood and went over to his personal refrigerator, taking cubes of ice and cing them in a bowl.

    She blushed, he has been ready. It happens often when he is jealous. When rage took over his reasons and he just had to fuck her even rougher than their normal.

    ¡°Open up your legs for me, queenie,¡± he begged her, now gentler than a meekmb as he caresses her legs.

    She opened them wide for him, but still, he propped the pillows on her back and arranged her so that her legs spread far wider into a v.

    She blushed as he took one ice cube from the bowl and pressed it into her clit. She whimpered when he started sliding it into her bruised folds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, wincing as he looked at her bruised hole, it is almost tight shut fromst night¡¯s brutality.

    She hummed and yed with his blonde hair as he continued with his task, curtailing a whimper even when he pressed it into a sensitive spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, thest time was more terrible,¡± she said, as a matter of fact.

    He had fisted her then for the first time, the pain making even sitting down or lying on her back so painful the day after. He stopped reminiscing what she meant.

    The guilt wracked through him as it often does after the rage and the passion finally died down. He has hurt her far worse than during their normal sex.

    He doesnt want to justify his actions, but his pent-up emotions were too much as well as his wolf¡¯s overwhelming need to take her, have her, own her.

    She held his hand and made him look at her, ¡°That¡¯s enough. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, alpha.¡±

    He took the bowl away and covered her lower half with the nket. ¡°Don¡¯t wear your panties yet, they will hurt your skin,¡± he reminded her.

    She looked at him,forted by his handsome face as she caressed his cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilt over it. It is my fault. I made you jealous. I thought over what you saidst night, perhaps you were right, I wanted to be fucked so roughly that perhaps I may have intentionally provoked you.¡±

    He cupped her cheeks, ¡°It is my fault, noona. Don¡¯t say it that way. I was blinded by my own jealousy. I couldn¡¯t stop myself even when I knew I was the only one you¡¯ve let yourself be with.¡±

    She blushed, so he knew. Now that he has calmed down and reasons took over him. It appears he knew.

    Her lips trembled, and tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°Do you really know? Do you know that I haven¡¯t let anyone touch me all these years? You were my first andst. The only one to share my bed.¡±

    He nodded, pressing her so close to him and kissing her hair, ¡°I know, noona. I know. I¡¯m sorry I made you feel like I don¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t stop my temper when jealousy overtakes my reasons.¡±

    She hung her head on his neck as he pat her back and caressed her cheek, ¡°Do forgive me this once, my queen. We should go for a vacation and be freed from stress. It is affecting us both.¡±

    She hugged him back, loving how his arms enveloped her in a hug and soothe her back. ¡°The pack will miss you, besides the hunting season is almost upon us. The pack needs you to help them get ready for what is toe.¡±

    He frowned, knowing that is true as well. He couldn¡¯t leave the pack. They needed to prepare for the hunting.

    The werewolves have been the vampires¡¯ enemies for centuries. The blood war that followed each race was only interrupted by a treaty of peace.

    However, each race demanded a day of revenge on the other. A day where the treaty won¡¯t hold and will be nulled. A day of blood bath and violence. The hunting.

    The hunting is exactly what it is. There are no rules, kill or be killed, hunt or be hunted. All werewolves and all vampires have no choice but to participate. For fear of being targeted and left defenseless.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± she looked up at him, her eyes filled with apprehension.

    ¡°What is it, noona?¡± he held her tighter, fear gripping his heart as he visualized so many scenarios of his queen being caught in between.

    The vampires have known her existence of course. The famous human girl whom the alpha of the most powerful pack decided to keep by his side.

    But she has not been targeted throughout these years. It is for one reason only. The vampires did not know how important she is to him.

    The vampires have always regarded the human girl as the alpha¡¯s ything. Nothing more important than a doll being tossed around as an outlet for his frustrations.

    ¡°Please be careful,¡± Mary whispered, pressing her lips on his cheek.

    ¡°It is you who should be careful, noona. Don¡¯t give your guards a hard time,¡± he kissed her forehead.

    She frowned at the prospect of twenty or more guards surrounding her 24/7. This will be humans, shadow ninjas employed by the alpha for thousands of dors.

    The werewolves will be on a hunting spree, more so the leader of the pack who will be targeted by hordes of vampires. It is their chance to end the pack¡¯s bloodline after all.

    That is why Mary cannot let herself stay by his side. It will be far too dangerous to be on the offensive with his mind divided between defending her and killing his attackers.

    ¡°I am still not sure about letting others guard you. I¡¯ll rather guard you myself,¡± he growled, just thinking about how her life will be in danger and so far from him to protect already drives him mad.

    ¡°There is no choice, you will be targeted greatly that night. I will be in more danger staying by your side,¡± she appealed to his weakness.

    He couldn¡¯t deal with the idea of putting her in more danger than she already is. He sighed frustratedly and pulled her even closer to himself.

    ¡°What do I do to you, queenie?¡± he let out an exasperated exhale as he looked at her flushed face.

    ¡°Make love to me,¡± she said, feeling the heat on her cheeks be even more worse.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± he grunted, getting hard instantly from what she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the alpha has a hearing deficiency,¡± she teased him, pressing her cheek on his chest.

    She knew how frustrated he is and how he had been through so much stresstely. Even if just through sharing her body with him, she wanted to help ease his worries.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t do that,¡± his breathing was heavy, his voice threatening her not to go any further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason why not,¡± she touched his boxers, smiling as she felt his hardened cock underneath.

    ¡°Damn it, I am trying to be a gentleman,¡± heined, his body trembling from the lust he felt.

    ¡°If I wanted a gentleman, I wouldn¡¯t have shared your bed,¡± she smiled at him, fluttering hershes.

    ¡°You are still so sore,¡± he pointed out, trying to put a bit of distance between them.

    ¡°And when did that ever stop you?¡± she challenged him, pulling his head towards hers as she pressed her lips to his.

    Like a wild animal whose leash just broke, he dipped his lips deeper, his tongue sliding into her throat as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°You better not regret this, my queen,¡± he pushed her down as he licked up her neck.

    ¡°I never regret any of my decisions,¡± she assured him, propping herself on the pillows as she opened her legs, inviting him in.

    He growled and took her invitation,pping up her heat as she mewled under him. The sound of his tongue pping across her wet core made her feel even hotter.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she pulled his head up, meeting his eyes.

    ¡°You want me to stop?¡± he dared her, trying to control himself from doing more.

    ¡°No, I want all of you. I want your throbbing cock inside of me, alpha. What I desire is what you have always given me,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°And that is what? What is it I have given you?¡± he growled, the wolf in him demanding her wholehearted submission.

    ¡°You have given me... everything. The pain, the heat, the overwhelming pleasure that made me forget everything else. I need that with you now,¡± she begged him, gyrating her hips to his clothed shaft.

    He grunted and removed his boxers, without warning he pushed his thick length inside her entrance. The roughness of the taking made her water as her juices coated his cock.

    ¡°Please, more,¡± she demanded, her nails digging into his back as she clung to him.

    He shut her up with his kiss as he swirled their tongues together, their salivas trailing each other¡¯s throats.

    When they came up for air, he watched her bosoms rise up and down as she panted and chased for air.

    ¡°Your hole will be more sore,¡± he warned her, even as he controlled his movements and thrust slowly inside her.

    ¡°I like it sore,¡± she admitted, licking her lips as she watched his golden eyes fill with lust. He had a primal need to take, that which she is so willing to give.

    She gyrated her hips making him hold into her waist as he mmed deep inside her. Increasing the pacing and the roughness of each thrust.

    ¡°And sore you will be,¡± he promised her as he hit past her cervix and into her womb.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned, bottoming inside her core, his thick length pulsating as he slid in and out of her.

    ¡°More,¡± she demanded. Skin pping against skin, the friction of covers against her back and his elbows, the sounds drive her wild.

    He bit on her shoulder as her face contorted from lust and painbined. She couldn¡¯t understand it, but she likes this, wouldn¡¯t ept anything less than this.

    .....

    The pain and the pleasure mixed in her system as he continued to m in and out of her, the blood from her shoulder trickling down her bosoms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this,¡± he growled as the bed shook under them, the wolf in him demanding to be freed.

    He turned her to her side, raising her one leg and pressing it on her chest, ordering her to hold it. She did as she was told which made him even more desirous of the taking.

    Soon she was whimpering under him as he bottomed out inside of her with each thrust. His thick cock hit her walls at a different angle as she mewled.

    Oh gods, he is good. She nked out when he continued to thrust his thick length inside of her, her whole body trembling as her drool slid down her neck.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± seeing her nked out state, it drove him to orgasm, meeting each of her spasms with his own.

    He wrapped her legs around his hips, refusing to separate their privates as he held her close. He kissed her cheek and smiled at her nked-out state.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay a bit more like this, my queen,¡± he licked the drool that reached her bosoms.

    He yfully bit on her nipple which made her body shake even more uncontrobly. Heughed at her reaction but stopped teasing her more.

    ¡°It has been just a little over three years, and yet your body has be so sensitive,¡± he praised her, kissing her cheek again.

    She blushed but wasn¡¯t able to talk, she just pressed her cheek against his palm, wanting him so badly to caress her.

    He understood what she meant and he caressed her cheeks with both of his hands. To which she smiled and blushed even more.

    ¡°You are such a good girl for me, queenie. Sleep some more, my sweet little noona,¡± he kissed her forehead as he held her close against his chest.

    Soon she was asleep, lying peacefully in his arms. He smiled and pulled the covers on their body, not wanting her to get cold.

 Chapter 79

    79 iv. The Hunting

    Mary nced around in panic. The vampires that invaded the mansion doubled fromst year.

    Herst guard was taken, his neck ripped toshreds as the vampires feasted on him. She had no choice but to run away.

    Never mind that the direction is leading her to the woods. She had no choice. There are vampires on her tracks, as if chasing her out of the mansion.

    Her eyes are unused to relying on moonlight to battle the darkness of the night. Her legs are not used to being chased like her life depended on it.

    The vampires have never attacked her before. She would just lock herself in her room and the guards will just have to stay with her inside.

    There will be no casualty, and not even any of the guards will be harmed. That is what was supposed to happen like all those years ago.

    A thick vine caused her to stumble, her knees hitting the ground. She would have fell face first if not for the strong hands that held her up.

    She felt shivers run down her spine as she noticed how cold were the arms that supported her just now. It belongs to a monster.

    The stinging pain in her knees is not what bothered her most, but the blood that trickled from her wound.

    .....

    One very basic rule is this- one should not get identally injured during a hunting. Getting yourself all bloodied will guarantee death.

    The smell of human blood attracts vampires like honey does to bees. And when a human gets their attention, that human is guaranteed no tomorrow.

    Human blood is the vampires¡¯ natural sustenance. And during a hunting, getting yourself bloodied means only one thing. Untimely Death.

    ¡°How are you, Mary?¡± the voice was cold but it wasn¡¯t threatening.

    She gulped as the man steadied her. She realized one thing as their eyes met- this monster knows her name!

    She nced around frantically for additional vampires that may being to attack her. But none came.

    Her eyes met with his. He has an unworldly beauty, one that fits a fairytale.

    He has silver hair and ethereal blue eyes. He has very pale skin, and yet it only added to his charm.

    The way he carried himself is like that of an aristocrat. His red lips curved in a smile, seeing she was intrigued. The smile was rather a friendly one.

    ¡°Do I know you? How did you know my name?¡± Mary inquired, her panic lessening a bit.

    It seems the other vampires have decided to keep their distance. For some reason, it appears they wouldn¡¯t dare toe near her now.

    At least she only has one vampire to worry about. She frowned when she realized it doesn¡¯t mean she can run away from her destiny of being killed.

    ¡°I am afraid we have not yet met, princess. But allow me to introduce myself. I am Mvar, the first,¡± he bowed to her like an aristocrat and slowly raised his head again.

    She felt like she is in one of those scenes when the prince bowed before ady as he asked her for a dance. She felt silly thinking that, but still it doesn¡¯t make it less true.

    ¡°Why am I being attacked? I am not a werewolf. This night is not about feeding but revenge,¡± she inquired.

    The man before her smiled widely, his teeth were porcin, and so were his fangs. She felt sheer horror seeing his sharp fangs up close.

    She closed her eyes, waiting for the vampire to sink his fangs into her skin and kill her instantaneously.

    The vampireughed melodiously, ¡°Please forgive me, Mary. I needed to kill your guards so we can have this moment. I wish to speak to you alone, far from the territory of the dogs.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you nning to kill me?¡± the human girl bravely raised her head to him. Her blue eyes shed with equally oceanic orbs of his.

    He was about 6¡¯3, his build was lean but not overly muscr. He was in other words, built like a prince.

    He has a sword on its scabbard hanging on his belt. And his clothes are that fitting for royalty.

    Dominus will easily tower over him even in his human form. Dominus will make this man minuscule at his seven feet. His muscr build would make him look evenrger.

    But this man before her seems like someone who won¡¯t back down even if faced with such a foe. He seemed quite capable to match the wolves¡¯ alpha.

    ¡°Why should I kill my bride?¡± he looked at her as she staggered, falling on the ground again, this time butt first.

    ¡°Are you out of your mi- mind?¡± she stuttered, her fear overtaking her.

    ¡°No, darling. I am not out of my mind, even if I know that is what you wish for,¡± he knelt before her, cing his lips on her wounded knee and licking up her blood.

    The wound closed as he did so, sealing her skin again. She felt a searing pain in her knee and then a sudden feeling of relief as if her body received anesthesia for the pain.

    ¡°What do you mean by what you said?¡± her eyes looked at his sapphire orbs that looked at her with thirst.

    She wondered if he wanted to drink all of her blood or if was he thinking of making her his lifetime blood supply. The way he is looking at her betrays good intentions.

    ¡°No, I do not wish to make you my lifetime supply of blood,¡± he rified.

    ¡°I am sorrry. I know you value your privacy. But I did read your thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help it. They were very loud just now, your fear makes your thoughts appear and present them to me so willingly,¡± he exined.

    ¡°They were very disturbing thoughts, if I may add. Do you really see my race as nothing but a bunch of murderers? That can not be any more farther from the truth,¡± he cleared his throat and sat parallel to her.

    ¡°Then what do you want from me, if not my blood?¡± Mary felt her cheeks turn hotter, the red coloring appealed greatly to the monster before her.

    ¡°I wish for your bloodline. I wish for heirs. It has been prophecied this way, that the human girl who mated with the alpha can bear vampiric lineage. Only you in fact can give birth to a vampire child,¡± he rified, smiling as she listened.

    ¡°For centuries we have been waiting, but the werewolves are a proud race, they never mated with humans whom they view as a lesser specie. Except for this very recent alpha that has taken over the pack, he seems to be rather too fond of you,¡± he held her hand and ced it on his lips.

    ¡°Do you n to abduct me?¡± she felt her nerves crawl from the thoughts of it all.

    ¡°No, I do hope it doesn¡¯t get to that. I wish for you to willinglye with me. At any time when you are ready, you can just whisper my name and the wind will carry to me your wish,¡± he smiled and licked up her wrist, making her wince.

    ¡°What makes you think I would agree to this? I just met you right now, and killing mypanions in front of me left me with a bad impression of you. Moreover, I was raised by the pack, my loyalty is to them,¡± she said, her voice now devoid of her emotions.

    ¡°Because soon you will have no reason to stay here. On the werewolf camp, I mean. The alpha will have to choose a bride soon. A fitting luna from his bloodline, that is what he will choose,¡± he looked at her pitifully as his cold hand reached up to her cheeks.

    She felt pain grip her heart over his words. It is true too. Dominus is of age and the elders have been pressuring him for years to choose his Luna. It will be just a matter of time before he does.

    The vampire pressed his cold lips on her forehead and whispered in her ear, ¡°As much as I want to stay and convince you, it seems I have to go. A wild dog is on its way here. I would rather not fight with him, it is not yet time for us to meet. I will see you again, my princess.¡±

    Just like that, the vampire disappeared. She immediately pressed a hand on her neck to check on her pulse. She is alive and unharmed, it seems.

    Trees were being smashed as the sound of rather crazed movementse nearer. She smiled as her heart beats faster. Dominus.

    He growled seeing her on the ground, sniffing the scent of a vampire who has been with her. He howled, as if announcing his im to the whole world. His im to her as his.

    She admired his wolf form, pride making her heart beat even faster. His wolf has bright golden eyes, its fur was pure ck, and towers over ten feet, maybe more. He looked powerful.

    She stood up and waited for him. He came near and lowered himself to her for her to climb aboard. She gripped its fur and climbed up on its back.

    Through telepathy, hemunicated with her as he carried her back to the manor. He was inquiring about what happened, to which she vaguely replied.

    When he inquired about the presence of a vampire, she felt her heart clench. She told him he scared the vampire away when it heard himing their way.

    He stopped inquiring, seemingly satisfied with her answers. She on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but think back on the encounter.

    She knew the stranger¡¯s words were the truth. Dominus will leave her one day soon. When he marries another, she would have to leave the pack.

    Where will she go then? She has never worked all her life. She couldn¡¯t just take money from him, especially when at that time he will be a rather married man.

    She pressed her body on his fur as she gripped his neck, sniffing the bloody scent on his body evidencing the vampires he has killed.

    She wondered if that really was her destiny, to belong to a vampire. She closed her eyes as the fears overtake her. She doesn¡¯t want that.

    It would hurt her to be away from him. It would hurt her to see him marry another woman. And it would kill her to belong to another man.

    She loves Dominus with all her heart, and sharing her body with another is not something she would ever consider doing. But then what should she really do?

    She hugged him tighter as they reached the front of the mansion, corpses of vampires and wolves alike were scattered on the ground. It has been one terrible bloody night.

    She felt relief wash over her when the wolves howled, signifying the end of the hunting. The hunting season finally ended, and with ites the new dawn.

 Chapter 80

    80 iv. The Other Mary

    She grunted, good heavens! She closed herptop as she sighed.

    She is out of ideas on what to write next. This is supposed to be her webnovel¡¯s season four, and now she has nothing to write.

    She discarded her shorts and changed into her lengthier jogging pajamas, scrunching her nose as she took a ponytail and tied it to her hair.

    She didn¡¯t bother applying any makeup. Not like anyone will look, she justified. She is almost past her calendar days at twenty-nine years of age.

    She took her wallet that held her loosege and checked herself in the mirror for thest time. Just making sure her hair was at least not sticking out funny.

    She changed her sses, she has two sets, apparently. One for inside her apartment, and the other for when she goes out.

    Why, you ask? Well, because keeping spares is more logical and allows her to be more functional.

    She has very poor eyesight, almost legally blind without her sses on. She can¡¯t risk not being able to turn in her chapter for the day just because of that.

    She settled them between her nose and debated on whether to take her jacket or not. She chose not to bother, it doesn¡¯t seem that cold outside anyway.

    .....

    It has not been snowing the past few days. She doesn¡¯t really know how to feel about that, snow has always beenforting for her to watch.

    But then if it really does snow, she might not be able to see him. So it is better this way, she concluded.

    She locked the door of her apartment and stepped out, enjoying the cool breeze as she continued to walkzily towards the park near her house.

    Well, she knew it will be impossible for him to be there. Dominus. The one who inspired her to start a webnovel in the first ce.

    No, no! They are not lovers, friends, or exes. She just happened to have observed him from afar. She smiled a bit as she thought about him.

    How can anyone not be curious about such a specimen? Racy thoughts will naturally appear just from staring at that guy.

    She has never seen a man taller than he is, or more well-built. He is probably around seven feet, and with no ounce of fat in that body of his.

    His eyes are intimidating, and she has never actually seen him smile. In fact, he usually wears a serious expression on his face. His eyebrows will meet as a menacing scowl rest on his handsome face.

    He really is cute this way. She giggled but forced herself to stop as people began to look. She is weird, this she knows! Thank you very much!

    She blushed just thinking about him. She was not an outdoorsy person herself, but seeing him frequent this park made her visit the ce more often than she would have under any other circumstance.

    Anyway, he only visits the park on Saturdays at around six in the morning, which coincidentally happens to be when she takes a walk.

    She grinned, a woman has to have something to imagine during the nights. And she is a very lonely woman, she scrunched her nose as she tried to stop herself from being emotional.

    So, she is very much justified in her interest in him. She blushed again as she recalled his almost god-like perfection.

    She felt insane as she rubbed her cheeks. It is getting cold. So much for not bringing a jacket.

    Because it is only Friday afternoon right now, she upied his seat. It was quite far from the park¡¯s main attraction.

    He liked the silence, probably doesn¡¯t like crowds, she mused. That is something they share indeed. She smiled.

    He would sit there and look at the river, no one cares about rivers now. But he does, that itself made him more endearing to her. She likes nature too.

    Ahhh, if only he even knew she existed, she sighed. There is nothing to be done. Even if they know each other, someone like her can never catch Dominus¡¯s attention.

    She is an introvert with no sess in life except for writing webnovels that pay her bills. She looks in and dresses even more simpler. In other words, nothing about her stands out.

    As her conscience will point it out, she is a disgrace. She sighed again and looked at his favorite scene. It is calming, no wonder he spends a long time just staring at the river.

    She was just about to leave when someone stood in front of her. She gulped in fear as she looked at the neer.

    ¡°Do you need someone to join you, miss?¡± it was a man obviously under the influence of either alcohol or drugs. His red eyes and stinky breath proved that for her, he also has a few missing front teeth.

    ¡°Ah, no! I was just about to go,¡± she wanted to run away but he won¡¯t move.

    Darn it! She knew she sounded lonely but she would rather be lonely than have this person¡¯spany.

    She felt her body stiffen when the man touched her shoulders. Fucking asshole, she has not kept her virginity all these years to be assaulted by someone pathetic.

    ¡°Is there a problem here? Are you harassing my girlfriend?¡± the deep baritone voice she only heard while he was talking to someone on his phone made the hair on her nape stand.

    The man only had to look at her towering hero before realizing he stood no chance against him. Her assant scampered as soon as he said the words.

    She blinked, once, twice, thrice. He didn¡¯t evaporate like a dream. It really is him. Dominus. She has been saved by the subject of her stalking.

    I mean stalking in a good sense, like no bad intentions kind. You know that kind that was just done to admire.

    Just a silly little crush from a girl standing in front of a boy who is every inch her dream man. She felt her palms begin to sweat, too much nerves!

    The man looked at her again and asked, ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡±

    His voice had that certain baritone that made her swoon. She likes that very much. Not like everything about this man made her swoon.

    ¡°I- I am fine, you came right in time Do-,¡± she bit her lip. She nearly said his name. Which will freak him out, obviously!

    She has been stalking him for about a year now. Not like she was dangerous or anything. Look at him, and look at her. Even if she wanted to, it is not like she can abduct him at any time.

    She has just been so intrigued. This man, at least his face for that matter, has riddled her dreams even as a child. His face was the reason she came up with her stories.

    She never wanted to meet him for real. She knew it will be awkward and that she will have absolutely nothing intelligible to say.

    ¡°Do?¡± he looked intently at her, waiting for her toplete her sentence as his golden eyes bored through hers.

    ¡°Do you want to grab coffee? At least I should do that, right? Buy you coffee after you saved me?¡± she blushed, damn the pale coloring of her skin. She couldn¡¯t even lie properly without blushing. At least, he didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to impose, but since you offered,¡± he smiled, his golden eyes lit up as if he found something humorous in what she said.

    She gulped, her saliva wetting her dry throat. By gods, every dried-up part of her just got a bit damper, thank goodness to the way he looked at her

    She is way out of line here, inviting aplete stranger for coffee. What if he is a murderer or a rapist? She blushed again, she wouldn¡¯t mind thetter one.

    He cleared his throat when she just sat there, staring at him. That brought her back to the present. Damned hormones! She cursed herself.

    ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop near here, it has a view of the other side of the river. Unless you have somewhere else in mind,¡± he offered.

    ¡°That sounds good to me,¡± she nodded and smiled at her hero. Damned luck! This is fucking awkward!

    Well unlike the other Dominuses in the stories she has woven, he didn¡¯t offer his hand to her. It will be crazy if he did so anyway seeing as they areplete strangers.

    He lead the way and stopped in front of his ck range rover. Yes, she got that part for her story as well. She stalked him good, she blushed at the thought.

    He was her perfect male lead so she tried to be as close to his true persona as possible. That being said, she tried to watch him as closely as she can without getting his attention

    She observed him, how authoritative he is when he talks with someone over the phone. How everyone looks at him when he walks in.

    Yes, that domineering feeling he brings wherever he goes. She looked down at her feet, it is not the time to fangirl, she reigned in herself.

    He opened the door for her, and assisted her in going inside. She gulped as he went inside to sit beside her. His big frame made therge SUV feel like a tiny winy space.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he checked her out in the rearview mirror, his smile still stered on his handsome face.

    ¡°I- I am,¡± she stuttered, which is not something she does. Damn it! She doesn¡¯t stutter, she has no speech defect or any anxiety issues. So what is this?

    He leaned forward and she immediately closed her eyes, her palm pressing on his chest as he continued to advance. Well, it was far too soon for them to kiss!

    She heard the sping of the metal and realized he had just secured her seatbelt. She blushed as their eyes met. Thankfully he didn¡¯t tease her.

    He started the engine and drove at a slow pace. She wondered if he has always been that careful. In driving, of course.

    She rather painted him to be a daredevil so this slow pace is quite disappointing. She tried not to check him out, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    He is so close to her now. Not just a figment of her imagination. No one can me her for looking!

    ¡°Do you often visit the park?¡± he asked her, his deep voice making her mouth dry from her wild imagination.

    ¡°Well, not so much,¡± she denied, her cheeks turning red. No way she will give him a clue about her being his stalker.

    ¡°And how about you, do you often visit the park?¡± she threw the question back, she is out of words basically.

    Sitting next to him and sniffing his aftershave manly scent just drives her wild. She is way too tense for her mind to work properly.

    ¡°I do, every Friday,¡± he looked at her, as if expecting her to say something.

    ¡°Ahhhh, really?¡± she blushed. Why was he staring at her like that?!

    ¡°Yes, I quite liked the view,¡± he said so, his voice deeper than she imagined.

    Fucking vibrato, she blushed, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from turning red. This blessed child of gods has it all, it seems.

    ¡°I thought a man like you would have a better view in his mansion or vi, or somewhere else where themoners don¡¯t cross your way,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Commoners? From what century are you exactly, madame?¡± he raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile on his face.

    Did she mention he never smiled before? She was mesmerized by how radiant that smile is. A smile better than a Colgatemercial.

    It warms up even a cold lonely heart, she blushed again. A smile she somehow wished was meant only for her. She shouldn¡¯t be thinking these.

    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t what I said true?¡± she continued, she wanted to learn so much about him. She might as well take this opportunity that might note again.

    She had always been curious why someone like him would frequent a public park. Even trivial matters like this one will mean a lot to her.

    He stopped, his eyes focused on the road again. She looked at him, waiting for his answer.

    .....

    ¡°What do you mean, a man like me?¡± his adam¡¯s apple moved, his jaw clenched. She wondered what she said wrong.

    ¡°Well, you obviously wear pretty clothes, your watch is not something just anyone can just wear, and you have a brand new range rover! You are the first person I have met who happens to own a hundred thousand dors car,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°You sound like the one ustomed to these brands, miss,¡± he looked at her, forcing out a smile to ease the sudden tension.

    ¡°I am only familiar because of the inte and magazines, not like I can pay for any of these brands myself,¡± she looked outside too, suddenly embarrassed about the difference in their status.

    She noticed that his car smelled of roses, does he really like the scent? What a coincidence. She yawned. She tried to stop it, but for some reason...

    The car stopped in front of the cafe but the man did not move from his seat, he just stared at her. Longing swam under his eyes that were intently staring at her pretty face.

    ¡°You even forgot to introduce yourself to me, or to ask for my name, this time. I wonder if that is a side effect of waking up, being a bit duller than thest,¡± his voice was forlorn and filled with longing.

    A fond smile adorned his lips as he whispered, ¡°It is fine. What matters is, I found you atst, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 81

    81 iv. His Request

    She nced around, ahhh... The wolves¡¯ mansion. She knew she was in a dream once again.

    She always had quite vivid dreams as a child, of queen and knight, a CEO and his wife, and now the alpha and an adoptive sister.

    She thought it was quite normal to have dreams like this. She was fairly surprised the first time she heard that it doesn¡¯t happen often for people to feel like they are watching a memorye alive.

    Her dreams felt like memories unraveling before her eyes. Memoirs involving the same two persons, reincarnated over several lifetimes.

    That is silly, of course. Reincarnation is not true and so are soulmates. There is no such thing.

    Otherwise, how else would she exin the unfairness of liking someone so out of her league? Someone that even if she extends her hand out, her hand will never touch.

    She took upmunications in college not just because it is cheap but because all she could think of are those stories. She wanted to someday write them down.

    She blinked as the scene became clearer, now she is like someone watching through a looking ss.

    It was a scene after the hunting, precisely a week after it has ended. As to how she knew that she has no answers.

    .....

    It was as if she knew everything that is about to happen at this instant. The time, ce, characters, and the scene that is about to y. It feels as if she knew it all by heart.

    Dominus insisted on bringing her to a secret cabin in a faraway country, saying she is not safe to be staying at the manor, not unless they have strengthened the security again.

    He refused to leave her side too, he was literally like a puppy following his master. She pointed it out the first day they were there when he even wanted to apany her when she wanted to pee.

    He growled and backed down because of it. He contented himself to be talking with her while he waited outside for her, pressing himself directly against the door, listening intently from the other side.

    She smiled, she is worried about taking him away from his responsibilities but having him like this doesn¡¯t hurt. These moments are far in between, and very much treasured in her memories.

    It feels like seeing a different side of him that she has learned to cherish.

    A side other than the torturous alpha who dictates on everyone around him.

    It is almost as if they are dating now, him and her as a normal couple, maybe even like husband and wife if she can at least have the fantasy of that. She smiled at the thought. His wife.

    But soon her mood soured, and the words of the vampire she met during the hunting echoed through her mind once again.

    Dominus would have to marry another, a Luna strong enough to lead beside him. That is who will be staying as his wife, not her in fact.

    She stirred in her bed, turning her back against him. She couldn¡¯t help it, she despised the idea so damned much that she feared she just might suddenly burst into tears and make a fool out of herself in front of him.

    She felt warmth course through her body as he pulled her close to him, pressing a tender kiss on her nape as he sniffed her scent. His hard chest pressed against her soft back as she bit on her lower lip.

    ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡± his deep voice greeted her still drowsy state.

    ¡°Not really¡±, she lied. She had to lie or else he will ask what it is about. And his persistence will just kill her as she would then have to concoct bigger lies.

    ¡°You really think I won¡¯t know it when you are lying to me? As if I don¡¯t know you enough to have an idea when you are saying the truth,¡± she froze as he castigated her.

    He continued to hold her tighter. She was naked, and so was he. He was fucking her the whole night until she passed out from exhaustion. It seemed like he didn¡¯t bother to dress them up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked again, snuggling her closer until she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°I said, nothing,¡± she was pissed off by him, by their situation, by her heart that keeps on beating desperately for him.

    ¡°Tell me, at least trust me enough to tell me what¡¯s bothering you,¡± he pushed her onto the bed and positioned himself on top of her.

    ¡°Trust you? Do you know how untrustworthy you are to me?! You lock me up and chain me to your side. I can¡¯t even have my own bank ount or work for my own savings! Do you know how ipetent that makes me feel,¡± she felt her eyshes flutter as she tried to stop herself from bursting into tears.

    ¡°Why do you want your bank ount?¡± his eyes looked at her, point nk. He would give her everything as long as she promised him she will stay.

    ¡°Because I want to have security, I don¡¯t want to depend on you all the time. I am a grown-up woman, I need to have my own money!¡± she bit her lower lip, trying to stop herself from screaming.

    ¡°I want you to depend on me. Ask me anything, anything in the world, and I¡¯ll get it for you. No matter what, all you have to do is ask,¡± he held her hand to his lips and pressed a kiss.

    ¡°What do you want, queenie?¡± he kissed her cheek, his deep voice making her nerves tingle.

    ¡°I want my freedom,¡± she lied. She never wanted that. Being away from him even for a moment would feel like hell.

    All she ever wanted is to belong to him. She wanted him. Only him. But that is impossible, so she can settle for saving herself from being a vampire¡¯s bride.

    His jaw clenched, and his eyes looked at hers intently. He gripped her by her neck and forcefully opened her mouth with his fingers.

    ¡°You will never be free. Not from me. Not now. Not ever. How in the world are you so stupid to think I¡¯ll ever let that happen?¡± he lowered his gaze to her lips.

    ¡°Open your mouth and stick your stupid tongue out, noona,¡± hemanded.

    She trembled seeing how he is. She knew she has angered him. She knew it will be terrible when she does and just thinking about it made her do what he asked of her.

    She stuck her tongue out as he slid his fingers inside. Her eyes watered as he thrust his fingers in and out of her mouth. The movements made her feel hot all over.

    ¡°Tsk. Such a dirty mouth you have, noona. Saying things that are bullshit,¡± he removed his fingers from her mouth and she closed them again, her tongue too tired to say anything.

    ¡°On all fours, now,¡± his voice wasmanding and filled with hate.

    She felt her knees tremble as her legs shake. She did as he asked, tears flowing down her cheeks from the anxiety that racked her body.

    ¡°You seemed so brave earlier. You asked for freedom, after all,¡± he licked her neck.

    ¡°I only,¡± she was unable to finish her sentence when she felt his thumb circling her anus. She closed her eyes.

    ¡°You what? You want to escape, don¡¯t you?¡± he inserted his thumb, indenting it on her anus as she whimpered under him.

    ¡°Are you trying to anger me so I¡¯ll fuck this part of yours too?¡± his voice was malicious.

    ¡°No, please. Please, I don¡¯t want that,¡± she begged him, but his hand pressed her head down such that her buttocks is at an angle higher than her head.

    ¡°Surely, you do. You don¡¯t anger the alpha for nothing, noona. Is that something a grown-up woman like you can¡¯tprehend?¡± his deep voice filled the air.

    ¡°No, please! I promise, I won¡¯t say it again,¡± she begged him as she tried to wiggle away from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure this lesson is stuck in that pretty brain of yours,¡± he added a finger on her anus, stretching her hole.

    She felt tears burn her skin as she started to sob. It hurts. He was always contented with just teasing her there with his thumb.

    ¡°Please, not there,¡± she begged him, her lips trembling as her legs shook.

    ¡°But why? This belongs to me too, noona. I am your guardian, your protector, your alpha,¡± he removed his fingers but before she can feel any relief, he mmed his shaft inside of her.

    She gripped the bed covers, her breathing hitched as she let out an ear-splitting scream.

    ¡°Shhhh... do you really want the whole pack to know what we are doing? You do know that they are aware of our weird little rtionship,¡± he thrusts further into her.

    ¡°No, please. It hurts,¡± she begged him, her lips trembling as he bottomed out inside her, his whole length pressing down her ass hole.

    ¡°You will feel good in a while. Don¡¯t I always make sure you feel good, noona? I am such a perfect little bro,¡± he began rubbing her clitoris, making her moan.

    She hates herself, for feeling good despite the circumstance. He knew how to touch her body, he knew how to turn on the switch and make her hot all over.

    ¡°Dominussss....¡± soon she was moaning out his name as he continued to rock her body with each of his thrusts, his thumb relentlessly rubbing circles around her bundle of nerves.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she begged him again as she gyrated her hips towards him.

    Her body loved the pain and pleasure that assaulted her. But she didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want to feel good from this assault.

    She didn¡¯t want to forget about the idea of freedom. Of being free and independent. She didn¡¯t want to blindly be the alpha¡¯s little pet.

    ¡°You¡¯ll cum for me, sweetie. Whether you want it or not, your body will cum for me. We both know this is not just one-sided. We both know you crave this too as much as I do,¡± he whispered in her ear before biting on her shoulder.

    Her body trembled as she met with her first orgasm, her limbs iling as she felt immense pain likewise, his cock stretching her anus as she felt warm liquid dripping down her thighs.

    He flipped her again, during which she ran her hand on her legs, and bringing it up to her face, she saw blood.

    ¡°Look what you did, you made me do this. You made me want to fucking ruin you so badly, I can¡¯t help it,¡± this time he thrusts his cock inside her core.

    He relentlessly plowed inside her cunt as she let out moans of pleasure. He was right, she couldn¡¯t stop herself even if she wanted to.

    Her body likes this a lot. Every bundle of nerves in her body woke from his touch, his kisses... his taking makes her his. She belongs to him.

    She moaned louder as the tip of his cock forcefully opened her cervix, her face contorting from the pain and pleasurebined.

    He smiled at seeing her expression, ¡°That¡¯s right, make that expression for me, noona. That expression on you is so perfect, I can¡¯t stop myself from railing you even more.¡±

    She clung to his shoulders as he thrusts deeper into her womb, his thick length making a bulge on her stomach as her nails dig into his skin.

    ¡°Fucking cum with me, cum for me. I will fill you with my pups so that you¡¯ll have enough worries to fill that pretty brain of yours. Instead of running away, I¡¯ll tie you even closer to me. Do you want that, noona? You want my little pups inside your belly?¡± he grunted.

    They have been careful because she was in her fertile period. Up till now, he would spill his seeds outside of her. She shook her head, he promised.

    ¡°No, please. I¡¯m fertile. Don¡¯t, please not inside,¡± she begged.

    ¡°Shut up! Fucking shut the hell up!¡± she was startled, his expression was filled with hurt. His eyes were angry and hard but it was filled with a look of desperation as well.

    She stopped fighting him, her heart clenching at the way he looked. He spilled his seeds inside of her. Her body came with him, an intense orgasm that made her tremble in his arms.

    He held her close to him as he sobbed, pressing his face on her neck as his voice broke, ¡°Please, do everything else but that. Don¡¯t leave me, noona. I¡¯ll die. I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t live without you standing close to me. Please, don¡¯t say you¡¯ll leave. I beg of you, please stay. Stay right beside me.¡±

    She felt her cheeks burn from her tears as well. His voice kept her from nking out. She held him closer, embracing him with her hands that won¡¯t even reach half of his torso.

    He didn¡¯t seem to mind, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She sobbed in his arms as he calmed down. Seeing him this way broke her even more.

    His pain. His sadness. It makes her heart hurt so badly. She took his hand and rubbed it on her cheek.

    .....

    He wiped his tears away and looked at her, her body still shaking from the numerous orgasms that continued to hit her, but she stayed. This time her consciousness stayed with him.

    He looked at her stomach, still stuffed with his seeds. Some of his seeds spilled out of her as he pulled out of her core.

    He frowned and scooped them with his fingers, then stuffed them inside her core once again. Her back arched as she reached another climax.

    He kept doing it, she tried to stop him. She tried to push him away, but it felt like he was fingering her as he pushed his fingers deep inside of her trying to stuff her with all the seeds that spilled on her thighs.

    Soon she was unaware of anything else but the way his fingers moved inside her. She held into his shoulders as she nked out.

    He smiled at seeing her eyes roll up her head, her back arching for his thrust as she wore the expression of lust on her face. He felt proud that he can do this to her.

    ¡°There, that is how it should be. Do I need to fuck you all the time to keep you so obedient? You won¡¯t think of leaving me, right noona?¡± he smiled as he spoke to her like a little child.

    She nodded her head as she still wore that nk expression. Her body convulsed in his arms as he pulled her closer to himself.

    ¡°Very well, now. I think I just have to breed you so you will never have to think about anything else. I¡¯ll fill your womb with my little puppies. You won¡¯t mind, right noona? You won¡¯t mind your little brother filling you up with his pups, right? After all, we are a family,¡± he kissed her hair as she continued to stare nkly at the ceiling.

 Chapter 82

    82 iv. Their First Date

    Her eyelids fluttered, and all she can see is two burning fires of gold. So beautiful, she mused. She felt like she will get consumed by the fire but she couldn¡¯t stop watching.

    She came to her senses when a deep voice resonated in her ears, she had to blink twice to realize she has been staring at Dominus¡¯s eyes the whole time. It turned out she had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Hi,¡± her whole body jerked from hearing his deep baritone voice. Dominus.

    ¡°Ohhhh. I fell asleep, didn¡¯t I? I am deeply sorry,¡± she gulped seeing how he was looking intently at her. Those eyes can melt her so easily.

    ¡°It is fine. I wouldn¡¯t have woken you up, but I think our food might get cold. I ordered while you were sleeping, and I was informed they were about to serve,¡± his eyes lingered on her lips.

    ¡°Ohhhh, food? I thought we were supposed to have coffee!¡± she panicked, she only have loose change in her wallet.

    ¡°You were asleep for two hours,¡± he informed her, his deep voice making her feel hot once again.

    ¡°You should have woken me up! I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she looked away from him, staring into his shoulder instead so she won¡¯t feel hypnotized by those golden eyes of his.

    ¡°It is fine, really. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It wasn¡¯t wasted time on my part,¡± she felt cornered as he leaned closer.

    .....

    Oh no! She panicked and as if on repeat jolted back from her seat. To which he smiled yfully at her as he unsped her seatbelt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he whispered, his hot breath fanning her ear as she blushed.

    He went out first and opened the car door for her, holding her hand as he assisted her. His strong arms felt so solid, she blushed when her mind went to all the other parts of him that must feel just as strong as his arms.

    She blushed as herscivious mind made her think all evil thoughts. Well, she fancied him for quite a long time, so how can she not?

    She was surprised to see a floating restaurant, the architecture thereof built from woods. It was floating on top of the river, defying nature it seems.

    She wondered how deep that river must be and if some alligators might suddenly appear while day were dining. What amazed her more is how they were the only customers left.

    She nced at her watch and saw that the time is only past eight o¡¯clock. Doesn¡¯t it have other patrons? She felt it will be rude to ask so she kept silent as the waiter lead them to their seat.

    He pulled out a chair for her like some chivalrous knight. She wondered how many girlfriends he have. He is simply perfect in every way. There is no way he is not taken.

    Before she can say anything a beautiful bouquet was handed to her by the person who introduced himself as the manager. He wished them well and bowed his head, leaving her to gush over the extravagant bouquet.

    ¡°Compliments of the restaurant,¡± he assured her. She realized she is in too deep, if thepliments given by the restaurant are already this grand, there is no way the money she had with her can pay for anything.

    Her mind immediately thought of her online banking ount, luckily for her, she does remember her ount number and password. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t order much.

    The first they served them is some type of creamy soup. She liked it a lot, it has a velvety texture and she loves the way it soothes her throat.

    She didn¡¯t ask what it was for fear of looking as ignorant as she reallys is. She was busy gulping until thest drop when she observed he hardly touched his.

    ¡°Are you not hungry?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I am famished,¡± he assured her but had the waiter clean up their bowls when he came.

    She wanted toin when dishes after dishes came to their table. Every time they finish a course, the waiter will take out the dishes and bring new ones to the table.

    Are the rich really without conscience? Ordering this much and with this guy almost eating nothing. She really felt the need toin now.

    When they started to serve several cakes in a row for dessert, she felt like she can hardly swallow them. To think she would have to pay for all this food.

    They also served some wine that must be some real luxury to drink since the waiter poured a very small portion into their wine ss and just stood beside them adding more each time they empty their drinks.

    She excused herself after her third ss. He wanted to apany her at least until the door of the restroom but she insisted and told him she will be very ufortable.

    She hurriedly took hold of the menu that was seated at one countertop table and flipped through the rates. Her eyes widened in shock from seeing the menu prices.

    She has no doubt her savings will not be enough to cover the receiptter. How can anyone spend this much money for some dinner?

    She felt her anger boiling inside of her. She really felt she has been scammed by her hero. Saving her and yet robbing her of an expensive dinner she obviously cannot afford.

    She was about to storm back into their table when she saw him sniffing off his wine ss. She frowned at his action. He must be some kind of addict.

    His eyes automatically find hers as she walked closer to their seat. She forced a smile on her lips. No one should anger some kind of addicted person. Their minds are twisted in a way she won¡¯t like to find out.

    ¡°My stomach is in knots, do you mind if we pick up the bill now and call it a night,¡± she smiled again at her dubious hero.

    ¡°You want to go home,¡± he sounded disappointed.

    She wanted tough, how much more does he want to order? They have literally sampled almost the whole menu in that two-hour dinner they were having. And the poor her has to pay for it all.

    ¡°Yes, my stomach is not in a good condition,¡± she lied. She just wanted to go home and be done with this nightmare.

    She will have to make some promissory notes for the remainder of the bnce if they allow her. She frowned at her impending bankruptcy.

    He looked worriedly at her and held her by her hand, dragging her out of the restaurant. His steps were fast and steady.

    She tried to shake her arm from him but he was really strong, and his monstrous heightpared to her of course. He is facing no resistance from her frail form.

    ¡°Do you need me to carry you?¡± he stopped when he finally noticed her struggles.

    ¡°No, I- I can walk by myself!¡± she hurriedly corrected his thoughts.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to the hospital,¡± he frowned, a look of desperation in his eyes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave! I need to settle the bill first!¡± she raised her voice to somehow wake him up.

    He looked like a man possessed. Too much panic over a stranger¡¯s stomachache. It scares her. His reactioncks every bit of normalcy.

    ¡°There is no need,¡± his deep voice insisted, dismissing her as he dragged her again towards the exit.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean? You think we can just run away without paying?!¡± she eximed and finally freed her arm from his hand.

    ¡°I have a running credit here, you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± he exined, his voice still panicked.

    ¡°You paid for it?¡± she felt conscience grip her after every revolting thought she had in mind earlier.

    He nodded half-heartedly. Since she doesn¡¯t seem to like that he paid for the meal by himself how will she feel if he says he owns the restaurant.

    This was all a set-up. Inviting her here and driving away the other customers. The bouquet he had arranged at thest minute.

    He would have hired some violinists and pianists too if not for the insightful advice of the restaurant manager that it shouldn¡¯t be done on a first date.

    He wanted to please her, but from the expression on her face just now, he thinks she didn¡¯t like it. He wondered what are the things she liked about this world.

    He felt guilt for not finding her sooner. But with millions of Marys across the world, he had just sessfully investigated half of them.

    Of course, he will never stop until he finds her, but now she came to him. Proving that theirs is a destined love.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken me here, everything was so expensive,¡± she looked away from him. Guilt enveloped her heart for having those horrible thoughts about her rescuer.

    ¡°It is fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Please,¡± he felt his heart constrict seeing her so sad.

    ¡°Did you not like the food?¡± he scowled thinking he should force the chefs to resign immediately if that is the case.

    ¡°No, I really liked them. It felt like a true luxury to eat food that nice. I have never experienced eating all those dishes before,¡± she bit on her lower lip, shame filling her heart. She felt like a beggar in front of him.

    He gripped her hand and brought it to his lips, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mary.¡±

    Hearing her name spoken by him, she wondered if there was an instance she has introduced herself to him yet. That has to be the case, for how can this stranger know?

    ¡°I think I have forgotten to introduce myself. How, how did you know my name?¡± she inquired, taking a step back away from him.

    All he wanted was to pull her close, he felt a pang of pain when she took a step away from him. It has been so long.

    He had waited for her for so long and now she has taken a step back, as if afraid of him. Of the one who truly loves her.

    ¡°You mumbled earlier in your sleep. You were answering my questions while asleep, to be honest, it was really interesting. I just noticed you have fallen asleep when I stopped the car and noticed that your eyes are tightly shut,¡± he answered her, his eyes were filled with longing as he did so.

    This time he looked away, he couldn¡¯t let her see his pain. It will just scare her more. He has to ept that in her mind he is nothing but a total stranger who happened to save her today.

    She nodded, finding the exnation usible. She does talk at times in her sleep. Her sister will often tease her about it. She even recorded her answering some questions while she was asleep.

    ¡°Did I freak you out?¡± she asked, this time allowing him to assist her in going down the stairs.

    She blushed when he held her by her waist and carried her down himself on thest steps. She lowered her gaze, unable to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Thest steps are slippery,¡± he justified. His hands still gripped her hips when her feet touched the ground.

    She cleared her throat and that was when he noticed he was still holding her. He apologized and lead her to his car.

    Before they can board the car, the restaurant manager handed her the bouquet of red roses she left on her seat earlier. She thanked the manager and blushed.

    She wondered if all customers receive a bouquet. It must be the case in restaurants for the rich. They can¡¯t do anything but waste money, it seems.

    He opened the door for her and helped her to settle in. When he leaned again she just closed her eyes, aware he was aiming for the seatbelt.

    However, he did not move after the seatbelt clicked. And when she opened her eyes his lips were just mere inches away from her.

    He pushed her which signaled him to move back to his seat. He started the engine and did not offer any exnation for what he did.

    He informed her they were going to the hospital. She wanted to take back her words after hearing that, but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t bring to hurt him, which he will be when he finds out her thoughts.

    The moving vehicle lulled her to sleep. Her head dropped to her shoulder as it logged.

    She wanted to desperately fight off her feeling of drowsiness. But sleep seems to pull her in even deeper.

    .....

 Chapter 83

    83 iv. Dreams [Bonus chapter]

    She felt the strong arms of the man she love cage her, his lipsnding on her nape which was exposed to him. She fixed her hair in a bun earlier, granting him ess to her skin.

    She donned an apron and nothing else, it was all his idea of course. They moved to their own log cabin since he decided to breed her. She blushed at the thought.

    He forbade her from setting out her foot outside if he is not with her, and he forbade any member of the pack from setting foot inside without prior notice.

    She blushed thinking about what must be in the mind of the rest of the members. The alpha has been spending all his time indoors doing gods know what and his sister¡¯s cry echoing through the night.

    She felt hot remembering how they have been for days now. Mostly all they have been doing is lots of sex as if he was running out of time and needed to squeeze all of his seeds inside of her.

    ¡°Dommmm!¡± she protested, trying to keep her legs closed as she continued to wash the dishes.

    ¡°What? Am I doing anything wrong?¡± he licked her neck and started undoing the back of her apron.

    ¡°You are too much,¡± she felt hot all over. How is it that just one touch from him and she felt like melting?

    ¡°I am trying to wash the dishes,¡± she castigated him as he slid his hands inside her now half undone apron.

    .....

    She let out a sigh as he started massaging her breasts, hisrge hands cupping them so perfectly as he drew circles over her nipples. He really is too much!

    She rubbed her legs together even as she tried to concentrate on washing the tes. But he recognized her reaction right away and peppered more kisses on her shoulders.

    ¡°You keep objecting, but your body is hot all over,¡± he mused, his hot breath making her skin tingle with desire.

    ¡°Behave yourself for a while, please. We have been doing it so much the past few days. It is not normal, even for us. My body feels like it is going to split,¡± she tried to wiggle away from him but all it did is excite him more as her ass rubbed through his boxers.

    She was right, of course. Ever since he decided on breeding her, he has been pounding on her womb nonstop. She remembered it has gotten worse since.

    Now she can¡¯t do even a simple house chore without himing over and fucking the hell out of her. He wouldn¡¯t listen to her reasons and her pleas, and of course, her traitorous body would always betray her in the end.

    Whether it is cooking, cleaning the house, or trying to doundry, he followed her and fucked her no matter what and where she may be.

    The house became his personal yground so to speak, and they have, to his utter satisfaction, ruined several of his expensive furnitures from their exploits.

    Her skin heats up even more thinking about how the pack will react when they finally get out of here and have someone repair and rece the ruined carpets, messed up mattress, broken bed, and now crooked sofa.

    She blushed. He is terrible! She shook her head as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Even that is not enough. I want my babies inside you soon. The little pups we will have to raise together.¡±

    She felt her knees weaken from his words. She held into the counter but he just took it as a sign of her acquiescence, of her inner desire to be bred by him. He was right of course, so frustratingly right.

    His hands traveled down her thighs, her skin still coated with his dried semen. He smiled as he felt his dried mess on her and continued to explore her body with his fingers.

    When he opened her legs wider, his cum dripped out of her cunt. The seeds he filled inside her womb came gushing like a river as she felt her eyes tear up. This is embarrassing.

    ¡°See, my seeds spilled out. I need to fill you up even more. I need to pump my seeds inside my noona,¡± she moaned as his fingers slid inside her walls.

    She held tighter into the sink as his fingers easily pumped in and out of her, his seeds have made them slick and now they easily pound inside of her without any resistance.

    He chuckled at seeing her reaction, her moans excited him further. He scissored his fingers inside her tight walls making her whimper as he smiled.

    ¡°You are already so wet for me, noona. I guess your body wanted to be bred by me for real. You really love the idea of your little brother getting you knocked off, don¡¯t you?¡± he slid off his boxers and pushed her back on the sink, her fingers holding into the marble as he mmed his cock inside her core.

    She whimpered as she felt her cunt being pounded on so harshly. She mewled when she felt her toes leaving the ground with each of his thrusts that lifted her.

    She was impaled on his thick cock as he held her by her waist, using it as an anchor to thrust even further. Her mind nked out as the water overflowed, wetting her apron.

    He closed the faucet and smiled as her body trembled from yet another orgasm. ¡°I told you, your body wants me to breed you. It displeases me that you are always in a constant state of denial, noona.¡±

    She moaned loudly as he pushed himself even deeper into her. Hitting the spongy spot that is her g-spot, she shook her head as numerous orgasms greeted her already abused body.

    She lost all thoughts of protest as he carried her in his arms and ced her back against the wall. He pounded deep inside of her as she moaned out his name.

    ¡°Dominuuuussss... Too much,¡± she protested. Her body has gotten too sensitive from the numerous times he has fucked her up. She couldn¡¯t stand another wave of intense orgasms.

    But he was deaf to her pleas, finding satisfaction in every lustful moan that escaped her lips. She trembled when he forced his cock deeper inside her, the head of his cock kissed her cervix making her feel immediate pain and intense pleasurebined.

    She clung to his shoulders and scraped his back, but he didn¡¯t mind. Her reaction just fueled his fire.

    His rocking motions made her mind stay in that blissful state where nothing else mattered but his thick cock roughly pounding into her core.

    He swirled his greedy tongue on her nipples and sucked them harshly on his mouth, one tender bud after the other. He was like a baby long famished from his mother¡¯s milk.

    She opened her mouth but no sound escaped, instead, her tongue lolled to the side as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. The sensations were so fucking good.

    Her walls tightened around him as he entered her womb, his thick girth pressing around her now bulging belly. He bit her shoulder again, earning another whimper from her as he did so.

    He was pounding deeper into her core with such ferocity that her toes curled. She let out a pathetic cry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, please enough,¡± she begged him, but he carried her down the tiled floors and flipped her on her back.

    Her frail hands hoisted up her upper torso as he positioned himself behind her. Soon he was mming back and forth, the intensity causing her body to jerk as shey on the floor.

    The cold tiles were in contact with her burning cheeks as he plunged on her over and over. Her voice raised in a sharp cry as he pinched her nipples.

    Her knees gave in from under her and now shey limp on the floor as he held her by her hips, pushing and pulling out of her tight walls.

    Her hole felt bruised, abused, aching. And the truth is she liked every second of it. She felt addicted to the way he filled her up so fully.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you lie anymore, noona? Instead, you excite me with the beautiful sounds you make. You moan so easily for me, darling,¡± his thick girth pressed on her walls as he mmed his length inside her core.

    She screamed when he filled her with his seeds again as he himself reached his own climax. He grunted as he continued to spill more of his seeds.

    He flipped her back so that she was facing the ceiling, and his dick pushed inside her cunt once again, stopping his seeds from oozing out of her.

    He ced his hands on her belly, admiring the bulge that formed because of his cock and the seeds he spilled inside. He kissed her womb and lovingly stared into her eyes.

    Shey there with drool trickling down her neck, her thighs coated in anotheryer of his cum, and her mind nked out as her body shook in his arms.

    He held her tighter and kissed her forehead. ¡°Queenie, you look so pretty. I can¡¯t stop myself from wanting to pound hard inside of you. All I want is to breed you, and make you my family. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted? I know your tight little cunt hurts, and I am sorry, but it is your fault for being so adorable.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, she continued staring at the ceiling as waves of pleasure hit her. He pressed her hand on his lips and smiled as he watched the little tremors on her skin.

    ¡°You have no idea what you do to me, don¡¯t you? You make me feel so needy, so desperate. I couldn¡¯t stop myself, my queen,¡± he kissed her cheek as her nked-out state continued.

    He traced the bruises and hickeys that littered her body. She has truly be overly so sensitive to his touch, he smiled at the thought.

    He regretted that they will soon leave this little carefree world. He is needed to fulfill his role as an alpha, if only he can abandon everything and lock her w ith him all of their days together.

    But he knew it is impossible. He is aware the elders would never agree to a human being their alpha¡¯s mate.

    That is why he has always refused the idea of marriage and instead worked doubly hard than any other alpha in history. He wanted, needed to be the best. So that no one can question his decisions when the timees.

    It is so that he will be more respected than any other alpha and more feared by everyone. He needed to be the strongest so he can protect his queen fully.

    He kissed her lips and let out a sigh, he went to kiss every scar and bruised markings he ced on her. He does feel guilt every time the passion ended and he sees her lose her mind.

    And yet he couldn¡¯t help it. There was great satisfaction in seeing her this way. She looked so spent but even that is not good enough for his wolf.

    He tried to reign in the madness to keep the wolf at bay. Instead of fucking her senseless once again, he kissed her neck and sniffed her scent, closing his eyes as he held her close.

    He knew his wolf wanted toe out, his patience thinning off. He demanded her full and utter surrender.

    His wolf wanted him to im her as his mate. An impossibility for she didn¡¯t love him, he thought. At least not yet.

    Forcing her to marry him will carry repercussions, as he kept exining to the wolf living inside of him. And yet the wolf in him doesn¡¯t understand such things. Patience to him is weakness and stupidity.

    The wolf was sinister, lurking every time he fucked her. It was like his own personal devil telling him to drive deeper into her. To ignore her cries and pleas.

    The wolf convinces him that she wanted him as much as he wanted her. A lie, that he can tell.

    The Mary of this world doesn¡¯t love him. She was being forced into this circumstance, which is why they should wait.

    He needs more time. More time for him to teach her how to love him too. Only then can he im her fully, only then will she not despise him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me, queenie. I won¡¯t let you. In whatever universe we are in, I will never allow you to leave my side,¡± he whispered as he watched her drift off to sleep, their bodies intertwined and what little clothing they have remained scattered on the floor.

 Chapter 84

    84 iv. Morals

    She woke and found herself floating, she blinked and realized she was being carried by someone.

    She panicked and squirmed in his arms, making the person carrying her look at her. Their size difference became even more apparent this way.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± her eyes settled on his golden orbs as he frowned at seeing her panicked state.

    ¡°Bringing you home,¡± he said casually, stopping from walking as he continued to stare.

    ¡°How- how did you know where I live?¡± she felt her heart start to throb desperately against her chest.

    ¡°You told me before you fell asleep. You even handed me your house keys. Have you forgotten?¡± he dangled her keys in front of her.

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t remember,¡± she felt her cheeks burn. Did she really do all that before falling asleep?

    Or will someone like him have rummaged through her wallet and her pockets? But someone like him will never have to do that, she justified.

    She was his fan, not the other way around. She was the one stalking this marvelous man she has been crushing on for years. There is no way in all the world that can be reversed.

    .....

    A man like him, in the world that he lives in, will never even give someone like her a second look. She is neither pretty nor sessful, just a in-looking girl with nothing to boast about.

    Someone like him will never stalk her or say lies to cover up anything. A man like him will never do those things to her.

    He is someone who can have any woman willingly surrender herself to him. So why would he have to do that?

    It is like saying a king would desire his servant. It is impossible and doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    She gulped and epted that what he said must be true. She wondered why she keep forgetting things where he is involved. It scares her.

    He let out a charming smile, ¡°Should I carry you now? It is getting cold outside, I¡¯ll rather you don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°No, please. I can walk,¡± she insisted.

    His facial expression changed for a moment. His eyes flickered with disappointment, hurt, and anger. But before she can figure it out, he has returned to his facade.

    She blinked, she probably imagined it again. She sighed when her shoes touched the ground. She really is hopeless. Seeing things that are not there.

    She realized it is already sote when she nced around and saw that it was already very dark. Her house is not far from the restaurant, has he been staring again at her the whole time? Why hasn¡¯t he woken her up?

    She shook her head, and reminded her of her ce. This man was just being nice, he was too shy to wake her up. What else can there be for an exnation?

    He saved her ass just earlier today and even paid for a nice dinner. It is her fault for drowsing off. So why is she trying to pin the me on him? She castigated herself.

    He apanied her to her door as she gingerly opened it with her keys. The awkward silence greeted them both when she stepped in.

    She wanted to invite him for coffee at least for all the trouble she caused him today but the time is already veryte. She felt it will not be proper to invite him over, especially since she lives alone.

    ¡°Can I have a cup of coffee? If you don¡¯t mind, of course. It is already sote and I would have to drive for some hours more. I might need some caffeine to keep me awake while driving,¡± he said when she hesitated.

    She stepped back and waited for him toe over. When he came in, his head nearly touched the ceiling.

    She felt embarrassed that her apartment is too small for him. She looked down at her feet, unable to meet his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my house is too small,¡± she apologized, motioning for him to sit on the sofa.

    ¡°No need to apologize. I should be the one ashamed asking for coffee when I knew you were a bit ufortable around me,¡± he felt bile on his lips as he said it.

    Seeing her like this, obviously trying to get away from him. He couldn¡¯t help it. How else will he react? He is disappointed in her and in their situation.

    He loves her so much and all he wanted is to be buried inside her the moment he finally saw her again, but she doesn¡¯t even seem to like being near him. It is as if all she wanted is to run as far away from him as possible.

    ¡°No, I should have offered in the first ce. It is just that I hesitated since I¡¯m alone,¡± she looked up at him and apologized.

    His smile widened. So she waited. She has no husband, no boyfriend. Judging from the way she hesitated, she must still be unplucked. He can almost taste it, gods help his soul.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but visualize taking her all over again. Making her his. Marking her. Making her realize there can be no one else but him in her life.

    Her apartment is a bit too small, the proper term should be, a bachelor¡¯s pad. But he wouldn¡¯t like to correct her, whatever she liked to call this little space, then it is what it is.

    He adjusted his belt as she went to the kitchen counter pouring water on her kettle, his eyes trailing on her curves. He wanted nothing more but to bend her over on that little countertop and to fuck her senseless.

    His eyes traveled into the small ¡®apartment¡¯ of hers and saw her bed in the corner. It was unmade, the covers were ruffled and her nket was draped across a lone chair in front of what seemed to be her study table.

    He opened his shirt a bit finding it hard to breathe as he undid his two buttons. His palm tightened into a fist, trying to fight off the maddening thoughts that entered his brain.

    His cks tightened considerably as his cock pressed desperately against his constraints. Even loosening up his belt is not enough. Having her so near without being able to touch her made him feel like he will for sure lose his mind.

    She is so near him, and the ce where she slept the night before was just waiting to be upied by the both of them. He knew he would be able to smell her scent there. There he can fuck her senseless like he did so many times before.

    She came back with a cup of coffee in her hand. He wanted to feel sympathy for the state of her living quarters but he couldn¡¯t. All he wanted is to fuck her right then and there as she screamed and lose her mind.

    She smiled at him, handing him the cup of coffee. His hand gripped hers, and her fingers shook. He smiled as he realized, she is affected. Still so affected by his touch.

    She can lose all her memories of all the other worlds they have been in. But she has been bred and trained to react to him as she did now.

    Her body will constantly feel the need to belong to him. Her body will crave him almost as much as he craves her. He made sure of that.

    He made sure not even death can make her forget how to react to his touch. It seems like his hard work has paid off. Now he just has to wait.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry,¡± her cheeks blushed, not knowing why she stammered once again. She has no speech defect, she reminded herself. So why? Why does she keep stammering in his presence?

    ¡°No, it is fine,¡± his gaze followed her as she went back to her kitchen space, just a few feet from him really.

    This so-called ¡®apartment¡¯ by her doesn¡¯t even have partitions. His gaze followed her as she hurriedly returned with kitchen towels.

    He would have volunteered to wipe the spilled coffee on her tabletop. But why would he do that? When seeing her so unnerved by him makes him feel so happy. Plus the view of seeing her movements as she wiped the table clean is priceless.

    He watched as she wiped the table, her boobs jiggling a bit as she did it so hurriedly. He took the cup away and took a sip, imagining himself drinking milk from her bosoms.

    That¡¯s why he loves making her pregnant. Never mind they have to raise those little demons. The abundance of milk he would have once shectates. Fuck, thinking about that just made him harder!

    His grip tightened on his cup. He cleared his throat and asked to be excused. He needed to use the bathroom, or he will have to bend her over and take her regardless of her feelings.

    She showed him the bathroom, and left him as he entered. He looked at himself in the mirror, his eyes were murky gold,den with desire. He gripped the sink, his breathing tensed and deep.

    On his right is a covered basket, he hurriedly flipped it open. And he was right. It is where she kept her used clothes. He dug deeper and found what he was looking for.

    He sniffed the silky material and gripped it tightly in his hand. He opened the folded thing and saw the part that covered her slit. He sniffed it like some addict sniffing off marijuana.

    He licked the part that he knew touched her soft opening, and he swore when he tasted her there. She was waiting for him too, excited for when her juices will bepped up once again.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the wolf convincing him this time. He doesn¡¯t need it to convince himself, her dried pent-up juices finding contact with his tongue proved his point.

    He hurriedly unbuckled his belt and unzipped his trousers, pulling them down until they reached his knee. He held his thick length in his hand and imagined fucking her, using her panties as he slide it up and down his shaft.

    Soon his movements were faster and more deliberate as he let himself be in the moment, deriving pleasure as his thick cum covered her underwear.

    He panted hard as he looked at her panties. Soon it will be her pussy covered in his cum. He couldn¡¯t wait to do that.

    He threw her panty back on the basket without care and picked up a newcy underwear. He pocketed her dirty panties inside his pocket and opened the door to find her.

    He smiled seeing that she had fallen asleep on the sofa. His beautiful innocent queen sleeping soundly and so peacefully

    He debated on what to do. He can just watch her sleep, right? He can content himself with watching her sleep beside him.

    Or maybe he can do more? But if he did, he won¡¯t be able to stop. He will be viting her peaceful slumber and taking advantage of the situation.

    If she wakes and finds him doing something to her, no exnation can be reasonable enough to save him. She will hate him.

    He clenched his fist as he fought the urge to fuck her right then and there. Fuck morals! The gods know he doesn¡¯t have one!

 Chapter 85

    85 iv. Cafe

    She woke up the next day to find a calling card at her bedside. She was wrapped in her nkets and was left alone.

    She checked herself, if anything hurts. She was left fine. She stopped her thoughts. Like anything bad can happen with him around.

    She castigated herself for thinking that way. She was beyond lucky to have met him yesterday, saved by him, and was even treated to dinner.

    But that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the fairytale. She was quite sure she never will meet him again. The likes of Dominus don¡¯t belong in her world.

    She wondered what to do with the card, should she really call him? But to tell him what? Not like they are friends.

    Besides, he is a very busy person and has no time to joke around with someone like her. Still, she stared at the card for a long time.

    She flipped it down and decided on starting her day. She took a warm bath and changed into a dress and a matching jacket.

    It was right, a dress should be good. She is about to meet a friend today so she should try to look presentable at least.

    She heard some knocks on her door and opened it, revealing a silver-haired man with ocean-blue eyes. She hugged him tightly as she stepped out.

    .....

    ¡°You were not returning my callsst night. I was quite worried,¡± the man hugged her back, pressing a kiss on her hair.

    ¡°Sorry, it is a long story,¡± she sighed and entered his car, looking outside the window.

    She frowned when she thought she saw Dominus staring at her. He was hiding behind some trees, his golden eyes flickered like fire and disappointment written on his handsome face.

    When she blinked, he was gone. Her cheeks burned as she realized it was her silly imagination.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Mvar asked her, his eyes on the road.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rather keep it to myself,¡± she answered in all honesty.

    Mvar didn¡¯t press on the issue and continued to drive silently. He stopped the car in front of a cafe and opened the car door for her.

    They walked in and he assisted her, ordering her favorite food as she sipped on her coffee. She wondered why they never became a couple.

    She stirred her straw. Her best friend is a good man. A pretty good catch, as per most women¡¯s preference.

    He is not someone that can just be overlooked. He wasn¡¯t bad looking at all. A surgeon on his way to being quite popr. His family is really sweet too despite being a buena familia.

    Mvar smiled as he caught her looking at him. She smiled back. She realized one thing.

    If it was Dominus, her cheeks would have heated up when he finds her stealing nces at him. Her heart will throb painfully against his chest. And heat and electric current will be coursing through her blood, making it hard for her to breathe.

    In other words, Dominus has always been the only one who can take her breath away like that. Like a little girl who didn¡¯t know what to do in front of her crush except stutter and blush.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± her best friend sliced half of her cake and half of his, exchanging them on each te so they can taste both vors.

    ¡°Just that, I am so thankful to have you as my best friend,¡± she answered him, looking directly into his eyes.

    He looked away, hurt registered in his celtic blue orbs. He felt his heart clench. Why can¡¯t she still see him when he was just in front of her all this time?

    ¡°You should call your mom. She wanted to meet with you and me, apparently,¡± Mvar reminded her.

    ¡°Stop encouraging her. My mother is being delusional, seeing things that are not there. She is concerned about me not finding a partner so she insists on you taking pity on me,¡± she frowned as she said the words.

    Mvar¡¯s eyes flickered, looking away at her again. This is why he never can tell her how he feels. In her eyes, he doesn¡¯t exist.

    Before another word can be spoken by either, a deep baritone voice filled the void, making her heart skip and her breathing uneven.

    She looked up and find the face she has been dreaming of at night. Dominus.

    He was wearing a ck shirt that pressed perfectly against his skin, jogging pants, and a pair of rubber shoes. Though his get-up was casual, he still looked very much intimidating.

    ¡°Do- Dominus,¡± her voice shook as she spoke the words. What was he doing here?

    As if he understood what she wanted to ask, he smiled and exined he just finished jogging in the area. Seeing that this was the only cafe opened at this hour, he entered and saw her.

    She nodded absently, her throat dry from all the thoughts that entered her mind just now. She couldn¡¯t help it though. Just the nearness of him is enough to drive her mad.

    How she wanted to see what exactly was inside the ck shirt. She wanted to see how well-chiseled his body is, given the bulging muscles on his arms and his biceps. There must be more of that inside.

    She would like to trail her fingers underneath his shirt and feel the well-toned abs as he grunts in frustration, wanting to do more. She would like to press her lips on his cheek, on his neck, and the rest of his body.

    She blushed as she realized how lewd her thoughts immediately became. She smiled as she invited him to sit with them, then looked away when she couldn¡¯t stand his stare.

    His bright golden eyes seem to hypnotize her, keeping her frozen on the spot. She felt the need to run away from him lest she melts just from their distance.

    He upied the seat parallel to her, the narrowness of the table making his leg brush on her legs. She felt her underwear dampen just from the friction of his leg against hers.

    She wondered if he can tell how much he has affected her truly. For sure, by now, he has already earned a lot of those looks from women like her. Admiring him from afar.

    She looked at his fingers as he gripped his cup and took a sip. He wore no ring, he must be still single. But it is so easy to remove a ring, and he has always kept his personal affairs private. So she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    From her research, she knew that he is at least thirty-two years of age. A man so sessful and so breathtakingly handsome, how can anyone expect him to be a saint and refrain from taking a different woman in his bed every night?

    She wondered if that is why the incidentst night did not even affect him. He didn¡¯t even wake her up before leaving, he didn¡¯t want to spend a minute more than necessary talking with a drunk woman.

    She tasted a bitterness on her tongue and gulped down, trying to wash it away with her coffee. She didn¡¯t want to think about the possibility of him belonging to another, it will hurt her terribly.

    Her musings were interrupted when her friend¡¯s phone rang, which he answered right away. He apologized as he grasped her hand saying there was an emergency at the hospital.

    ¡°Hey, go ahead. Don¡¯t mind me. You definitely should go,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be apanying her. I will take good care of Mary,¡± Mvar felt even more unsure about leaving as the neer said the words.

    Unfortunately for him, he received another phone call, directing him to go to the hospital immediately. The surgeon on duty won¡¯t be able to attend the surgery and it was a case where time is greatly of the essence.

    He nodded and excused himself, refusing to nce back at his quite taken best friend and the confident man who leaned closer to her as he whispered something in her ear.

    He hurried on his steps when he heard her giggle like a child, she has never reacted that way towards him. He made the mistake of looking back and saw her blushing as red as a ripe tomato in front of him.

    He chose to ignore and just hurried along, his heart being ripped to shreds as he entered his car and sped away.

    He wondered who that person is who can easily make his best friend melt. A feat he was not able to do for quite a long time.

    Mary¡¯s eyes shifted back to Dominus as he made a remark that made her burst intoughter, unmindful of the look the people at the cafe were giving her. Her eyes filled with adoration as he said something to her.

    She would have realized how odd she was behaving if she has been paying any attention. But s, all her attention was focused on him alone.

    Only Dominus existed within her peripheral vision. The wonderful man she has been so obsessed with for years is finally so close to her.

    His eyes filled with merriment as she behaved like a little child in front of him. He smiled confidently as he leaned closer and sniffed her scent, he can tell from her scent she is fertile and in heat, a characteristic he has gained from being a wolf in his past life.

    He gripped his cup and forced the cup on his lips, letting the warm liquid enter his throat as visions of himpping across her heat entered his mind. It was a pity it was all he could do yesterday.

    But it is fine. He knew this time, that she will be easier to catch. Because even her own body craves him so.

 Chapter 86

    86 iv. Abduction

    ¡°I was waiting for your call,¡± he looked at her, not letting her gaze wander off away from his.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stuttered again. She suddenly felt guilty though she knew that she shouldn¡¯t. He was just a stranger, she has no obligation to exin herself to him.

    And yet hearing those words from him, she could not stop herself from apologizing. It is as if her heart can feel the agonizing pain that is reflected in his gaze.

    His eyes filled with so much hurt that all she wanted to do is to make it up to him for whatever wrong she may have caused him. She just wanted to take his pain away.

    ¡°Were you nning to call me at all?¡± his voice was low, but she heard him clearly. Her heart thumped hard against her chest.

    She felt like she was being interrogated as if she was someone caught red-handed at doing something wrong. She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts.

    ¡°No, I did not have any ns to call you,¡± she was unable to lie to him. She looked down at her fingers, wanting nothing more but to disappear, to be swallowed whole by the ground until he could not look at her the way he is doing now.

    As if he already knows every word she is about to say. As if he can see right through her nerves, can feel every emotion that racked through her.

    What does one do in such a situation? Is this even something that can be considered normal? Is this a conversation strangers should be having?

    .....

    Dominus smiled bitterly, hearing her words. He had suspected that much but hearing it only made it more painful for him.

    He gripped the cup tightly and lowered it to the table with such force that he almost broke it. His sudden action caught back her attention, her eyes staring back at him.

    How can the heavens y this trick on him? How is it that he is always the one with the memories while she conveniently forgets every detail of their lives together?

    He was always the one chasing after her and the memories they have together burn through him from the inside making him need her, want her desperately so.

    As if to mock him and the emotions that gripped his soul, she looked at him with the eyes of a stranger.

    She looked at him as if she did not know his soul. As if the lives they shared and the memories they created together held no value.

    To her, he was just a stranger who happened to have dinner with herst night. He forced a smile on his lips, his eyes filled with hurt and pent-up emotions as he looked at her.

    She did not understand how the CEO of a grand international corporation can look at her in such a way. Why are pain and hurt reflected on his handsome face over something so simple as that?

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked her, his voice making her heart quiver from emotions she did not understand. Why was he so hurt? Why does it matter so much for him that she didn¡¯t call him the next day?

    ¡°I have nothing to say, and I didn¡¯t want to bother you,¡± she bit her lip. Why is he behaving like this instead of the cold-hearted CEO the world painted him to be?

    All the articles in the newspapers and magazines told her he was calctive, poised, and cold. So why is he behaving like a mad man all of a sudden?

    He is someone dubbed as a person with nerves of steel in the business world, as if nothing can make him lose his sense of control.

    ¡°How about thank you as a courtesy, or even assure me you are fine? Or could you not have just said hello? Is that too much to ask?¡± his fingers gripped her shoulders, shaking her slightly as his eyes filled with hurt and unresolved... madness.

    She pped his hand away, her eyes filled with fear. She felt like a doe caught by the headlights. She did not know what to do.

    She felt the need to run, to hide, to do anything and everything as long as it makes her vanish before his eyes. She just wanted freedom from the suffocating feeling that gripped her soul... fear.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± as if someone awaken from havingmitted a crime, Dominus felt very apologetic.

    Panic gripped him seeing thedy before him quite shaken. As if she is about to crumble before him, all because of his doing.

    She stood up and ran away from him, her knees shaking as she does so. She felt like she will fall down the pavement when a strong hand gripped her arm.

    She knew it was him even before he saw her. Dominus. His expression was that of a panicked child being abandoned by his mother.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go, Mary,¡± she felt her heart constrict. Why is this man affecting her so? Why is he doing this to her?

    She pushed him away, decided on bing deaf to his plea. This man is unreasonable and from all her observations... insane.

    He has the most unusual reaction to not being called upon. An ego that can not handle any form of rejection, she concluded. She was thoroughly afraid of this man.

    And yet there was a part of her that tried to stop her from leaving. A part she does not understand at all. A part that drives her insane just as much as he does makes her so.

    ¡°Please, I am sorry. I did not know what came upon me. I just suddenly lost control,¡± he didn¡¯t let her go, instead, his grip tightened its hold on her arm.

    ¡°Unhand me, you crazy bastard!¡± she threw incentives at him, her heart filled with fear as he refused to free her from his grip.

    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t go,¡± he begged her, pulling her close to him as he held her in his arms.

    ¡°Just stay beside me, please. I beg you. I will give you everything, anything you want. I can give you the whole world if you ask me to. Just please listen to me and give me a chance. I did not mean any harm. I did not mean to scare you, my queen. You must try to listen,¡± he felt like he is drowning from the emotions that swallowed him whole.

    Mary saw a uniformed officer approaching them just as she shouted for help. The cop hesitated for a moment as he looked at the man holding the woman¡¯s arm tightly.

    When the other police officer patrolling the area came near, that was when both approached cautiously, asking what was happening.

    She told them she didn¡¯t know the person, that she was being harassed and followed. The cops seeing from the way he carried himself that he must not be an ordinary man felt constrained about apprehending him.

    In the end, Mary ran before Dominus was let go after being advised to stay away from her. He gritted his teeth as he threw the officers a menacing look. They felt shivers run down their spine and did not anymore stop him when he followed her.

    Mary locked the door of her apartment immediately after going inside. She locked all her windows too before copsing on the sofa.

    This all has to be a nightmare. How can the one she has been stalking for years suddenly take an interest in her and behave in the most iprehensible way possible?

    Her mind was all jumbled up as she answered the phone with an unknown number calling her. She felt her heart drop hearing his voice.

    ¡°Please, queenie. Just listen to me. I promise you it won¡¯t happen again. I know this sounds crazy, but it is not. If you will just listen to me. I will never raise my voice to you again. That was it, right? That was the issue, me raising my voice? That was wrong of me. Please I won¡¯t do it again. Just listen to me this once,¡± his voice sounded menacing in her ears.

    She decided to record their conversation, her fingers trembling as she listened to the panicked words of the stranger from the other line.

    ¡°Listen, everything will be fine. Just give me a chance,¡± she felt her heart constrict hearing his sad voice. How can she feel concerned over what he felt? He is a threat to her existence!

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you? I don¡¯t even know you,¡± she asked him, her voice breaking as she inquired.

    ¡°No, no! That is not true, you left me several times before. That was very bad of you, my queen. You drove me insane every time you did so. You do not have any idea how broken I am every time you would leave. And here you are, you just forget me yet again?¡± he answered as if he really believed every word of his is true.

    ¡°But I will not let you go now, I will not let you run away from me again. It is all because I love you, queenie. I love you. I love you. In all those worlds, I love you,¡± he whispered over and over, making her shut down her phone.

    She threw the phone against the wall making it crash, she would regret itter, but at that moment she could not think of anything else. She just wants to wake from this nightmare.

    She sobbed in her throw pillow as her shoulders shook. She was very much angry and afraid of the person who was moments ago her dream prince.

    She curled in a ball and despite trying not to, she fell asleep. Taken forcefully into a world of recurring dreams, and sometimes nightmares.

    But even in those worlds, she could not escape him. No, not fully. In those worlds which she called so as dreams, he was her master. And in those worlds, she could not run even a step away from him.

    As darkness enveloped her surroundings, her door opened. The brusque man she feared so much crouched down in front of her and caressed her cheek with all the tenderness in the world.

    He ced a handkerchief on her nose, and held her tighter in ce as she woke and tried to struggle.

    He kissed her forehead once she closed her eyes again, ¡°Everything will be okay soon, my queen. This time, I will not let you get away, no matter how hard you struggle. Nothing can take you away from me now. I will make sure to hold you tightly in my arms. It will be fine this time around.¡±

    She was right, he is crazy. The numerous reincarnations that the curse made him live and the numerous times he lost her in those worlds made him lose his mind, gradually but surely just as well.

    ¡°Let us go home now, baby. Our pce has been waiting for us for quite a long time,¡± he carried her in his arms, and exited the building.

    Just when they have boarded the car, an explosion was heard, shards of ss broken and expelled across the street as the car sped away.

 Chapter 87

    87 iv. White Wolf

    ¡°Grandma?¡± Mary blinked as an old sophisticateddy got out of the car.

    She didn¡¯t greet or even acknowledge her presence. The old woman just walked past her with her head raised high.

    She followed the woman inside the log cabin, wrapping herself with her silk robe. She stopped when Dominus stepped out of the master¡¯s bedroom, half-naked.

    There was only one room inside the cabin. Seeing them both at their attires, the old woman arrived at a mortifying conclusion.

    ¡°Good morning, granny. It was too early for you to visit. We have only woken up,¡± Dominus did not show any sign of remorse.

    ¡°Is this why you refuse to go back to the city? Have you been doing this immorality behind the family¡¯s back all along?¡± her voice trembled, anger seething through her over what she viewed as sinful rtions.

    ¡°Immoral how exactly, grandma? And no, I have not been hiding anything from this family. The truth is, I have been patiently waiting for you to discover what we have,¡± Dominus looked at her, his only concern now is to protect her.

    ¡°You are fucking your goddamn sister?! If that is not the epitome of immorality, I don¡¯t know what is!¡± the old woman¡¯s voice raised, unmindful that the other wolves near the vicinity can hear.

    ¡°I have never considered her as such,¡± he said, in all seriousness.

    .....

    ¡°You arrogant fool! You are a family,¡± the olddy shouted at the top of her lungs, her teeth clenched as her face contorted, her fangsing out.

    ¡°You will be surprised at how I intend to keep her as my family granny. I am breeding her to carry my pups, whether you agree to her as my mate or not is not anymore my business,¡± Dominus said, his face likewise contorted as his fangs came out.

    In an instant, a magnifique white wolf and an intimidating wolf twice its size were at each other¡¯s throats, bearing their fangs at each other.

    The human girl hurled itself in their midst with tears in her eyes, the growling and snarls continued but without any of them advancing against the other. Each held their ground as the human girl sobbed on the floor.

    The first to transform back is the olddy, her assistant covered her up with a robe as she looked at the girl she has considered her grandchild for a long time.

    She took a menacing re at the ck wolf who did not back down, snarling as she does so. She backed down and walked out but not before adding, ¡°You are expected to return to the manor and take care of the affairs. You left me no choice but to report this to the council.¡±

    As she and her assistant left the cabin, the human girl approached the ck wolf which lowered its head, its muscles spasmed from uncontrolled anger.

    The wolf transformed back into his human form, no less intimidating than the beast that he was less than a minute ago.

    The naked man pulled her in a hug, sniffing her scent as she sobbed in his arms. His hold tightened around her waist as he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Baby, it will be fine. I¡¯ll make them see. I¡¯ll make them understand,¡± Dominus assured her as her knees gave in and he carried her back to their room.

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t allow this? What if they can¡¯t ept us?¡± her voice trembled as her throat dried up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do everything to fight them off. I won¡¯t allow them to separate us,¡± he consoled her, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in a dangerous position. Rebellion might arise, the elders can turn the pack against you and disce you as the alpha,¡± her body trembled just thinking about what is toe.

    ¡°It is fine for me to lose everything else, to be against everyone else, as long as I get to keep you, noona. It is only you that matters to me, only you I can not live without,¡± he ced her hand on his cheek.

    Her fingers trembled as they touched his skin, her feelings making her gasp as the overwhelming emotions she has for him made it difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°Why are you doing all of these? Why are you risking it all for me?¡± her voice broke as her eyes filled with undisclosed emotions that gripped her heart.

    ¡°It amazes me that you still have no clue. It seems like you are still too stubborn to realize that I have always been so in love with you,¡± he confessed, his eyes filled with honesty as they stared back at her ocean-blue ones.

    ¡°I am so in love with you, my queen. Always, forever. Irrevocably so,¡± he added as he leaned forward, making her body sink into the mattress as their bodies touched.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she moaned out his name when his hard erection rubbed against the softness of her thighs.

    ¡°Tell me. Tell me you want me too, as desperately as much as I want you,¡± his hot breath fanned her ears, sending her body into a feverish turmoil as his lips found her neck.

    She nodded and closed her eyes, there is no use denying now. There is no use trying to reign in her emotions.

    Dominus love her so. Dominus is risking everything for their love. Denying him now of her own emotions will be of no use.

    ¡°Say it. I need you to say the words. Tell me you love me too, my queen,¡± he pressed kisses on the back of her hand, smiling tenderly at her as he does so.

    ¡°I have always loved you too, Dominus. Not in a way a sister ought to love a brother, but as a woman who is wholeheartedly in love with a man,¡± she finally allowed herself to tell him how she had always felt.

    He smiled fondly at her and lowered his lips to hers, kissing her with all gentleness as she let out a moan. He chuckled as their lips separated.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she pouted, her eyes glimmered with life as she stared back into those eyes of gold.

    ¡°At how impossibly worthless all my frustrations were. I have waited for so long to hear you say the words, my queen. Why did you have them so bottled up inside of you until now?¡± he peppered her face with kisses, leaving a resounding smack on her lips.

    ¡°Because you are the alpha, you baka. Plus we were raised as siblings with the whole world treating us as such,¡± she exined even when she felt breathless from his tender kisses.

    ¡°It is fine now. We just have to make up for all the lost times,¡± he grinned as he pulled the covers on them.

    She giggled and ced her hands around his neck, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we n about what¡¯s toe once the rest of the council finds out?¡±

    He dipped his head on hers and kissed her deeply. ¡°We have the rest of the week to n for this. But my needs demand to be met with haste,¡± he ced her hand on top of his shaft, making her cheeks turn hot as she felt the firm muscle stand to attention.

    ¡°You are such a pervert,¡± sheined lightheartedly before returning his kiss.

    ¡°Hush, you have not yet seen even half of the perverseness I have inside,¡± he told her as he kissed her back again most passionately and ardently so.

    She felt his fingers remove her robes as he dipped his lips on her soft skin. Each corner touched by him warmed up until her whole body felt like it is being engulfed in mes.

    His thumb padded on her nipples as she sighed, feeling out of breath as she fumbled with the nkets covering their bodies.

    He hurriedly removed the nkets casting them aside as if he understood what she wanted. He flipped her over and ripped her panties off as she gripped the sheets under her.

    ¡°More, please... do more,¡± she begged him, the urgency in her voice lighting up his fire as he mmed inside of her, making her whole body tremble from the uncontrolled orgasm that racked through her.

    Still, she whispered, ¡°More.¡± Encouraging the beast inside him to rip off through her satin garments as shey bare before him.

    His wolf howled inside of him as his movements grew rougher, his mind solely focused on the pleasure coursing through every fiber of his being as he mmed in and out of her tight hole.

    Her body shook as shey against him, her back turned to him as he grunted desperately with every deep thrust that sent her nerves reeling.

    ¡°Do not regret asking for more. I can¡¯t contain it any longer. Let me fuck and breed you to my heart¡¯s content,¡± he said as he bottomed out inside of her.

    Her mind nked out as she continued to moan and whimper under him, her body shaking from the intensity of his taking.

    ¡°I am yours,¡± she mumbled before her voice grew hoarse from her screams as he plunged deeper into her hole and bit down on her shoulder.

    Her tired body clung to him as he plummeted on her core over and over again, the headboard hitting the wall as their movements became more desperate.

    Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t take more from him, he spilled his seeds inside her core as her body shook relentlessly against his hold.

    ¡°I love you, my queen. I will be more unyielding from now on. I will make sure you know the difference,¡± he kept her securely in his arms as her body trembled in his arms, chasing after the waves of pleasure that relentlessly kept her in overdrive.

    ¡°Try to rx, baby. I will have to show more of my perversity when you wake. I hope you have no objections to that, my love. Simply put, I¡¯ll be the one to teach you, noona,¡± he held her tighter in his arms as he kissed her forehead.

    Now, she is officially his. And he will do everything to keep her.

 Chapter 88

    88 iv. Awakened

    Moans of pleasure escaped her lips as she felt something parting her slit, a warm feeling enveloping her as a slick thing seemed to force itself inside her walls.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she found the man she has been obsessed with for the past few years,pping up her already wet vagina. She tried to push him away but the assault of pleasure that greeted her seemed to have consumed her strength.

    ¡°Please, stop,¡± her lips trembled as his tongue forced its way inside her again, making her juices flow readily into his mouth.

    Dominus¡¯s greed grew as he felt her waking up from under him. She pushed her legs into a v and anchored the back of her knee in his shoulders.

    Soon she was gasping for breath as her back arched for him. He felt a sick satisfaction when her body shook desperately as she came all over his mouth.

    He smiled and licked his lips, ¡°Good morning, my queen.¡±

    Shey there with a shocked look on her face as her body continued to convulse, her juices damping the bed sheets as she came all over his bed.

    ¡°Look how much you enjoyed it, queenie. I knew your body would remember me,¡± he whispered, leaning forward, her body trapped under him, her knees still anchored on his shoulders keeping her basically unable to move away.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked him as she slowly went down from her high.

    .....

    ¡°Our home,¡± he smiled at her, loving the way her cheeks has turned red.

    ¡°You are a sick bastard,¡± she cursed him, but her voicecked volume. She knew wherever he chose to keep her is not a ce where rescue can be avable to her.

    He smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you think that way, my queen. What matters to me is that you and I have finally been reunited, and this time nothing can keep us apart.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± her voice broke as streams of tears trailed down her cheeks.

    ¡°What do you mean, my love? To what exactly are you pertaining to?¡± his voice was dangerously low, making fear coil inside the pit of her stomach.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± her voice was of someone who has lost all hope of freedom.

    ¡°To be with you, of course. You belong here with me, my queen,¡± he gave them a bit of distance, lowering her limbs so she can rest her legs properly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you,¡± she tried to reason out with him. Tried to make him see how insane his actions were.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all, my love. We have known each other in several lifetimes, and I intend to know you too in this one,¡± his voice was patient and gentle, almost as if he was talking to a child.

    She didn¡¯t know how, but she felt consoled as he talked to her in such a manner. She closed her eyes briefly, reminding herself this is her captor.

    Dominus is an insane and dangerous man that has no business talking to her like they were lovers. That was something she was sure of just a little while ago.

    ¡°What do you intend to do with me?¡± her voice shook, anticipating the worse things from him. In her mind, she has already branded him insane.

    ¡°To love you, and keep you safe. That is all I ever wanted to do from the start,¡± he assured her, caressing her cheeks even when she flinched.

    ¡°You are mental! You are out of your mind! None of your words make any sense,¡± she pointed out, her sharp words in contrast to her low voice.

    ¡°It is only because you do not remember the past. This is the only reason why it doesn¡¯t make any sense to you,¡± he cupped her cheeks gently, forcing her eyes on him.

    ¡°I am just a random victim of your insanity. Taking me hostage for your sick perversions,¡± she spat at him.

    ¡°You are never just a random woman. I will never do the things I am about to do to you, just with any random woman,¡± he wiped the spit that smeared his jaw and dripped down her neck, his calm expression unchanging.

    ¡°What things?! You monster! What do you want to do to me, you asshole?!¡± she punched his chest but it didn¡¯t even make him wince. Her small fists did nothing to make him move.

    ¡°Please stop now, you will tire yourself this way. I promise I won¡¯t do anything more tonight. I just want you to get some rest, that is all,¡± he tried to assure her despite the look of distrust in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? I will have something prepared,¡± he casually got up off the bed but before she can let out a sigh of relief he opened a cab and took a cuff link out of it.

    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the thing he was dangling in front of her.

    ¡°I am sorry baby, I can not trust you not to do anything harmful towards yourself. For now, I will have to put this on you,¡± she shook her head and pushed him with all her might but he wouldn¡¯t budge.

    His mere strength and body built secured her in her ce in bed even when she started being hysterical and kicking her legs.

    Her eyes widened in shock as he took her wrist and used one end of the cuff links on it, the other end attached to the post of the headboard.

    ¡°Crazy bastard!¡± she screamed at him, punching his chest with her free hand as he let her.

    He did not react in any other way except to let her hit him. He did not dissuade her or try to stop her, he did not even shield himself or try to evade her blows. He just took it all.

    When she got tired and stopped, he took her hand and rubbed her knuckles which were more harmed than he ever was. Her knuckles were red and bruised from the force she used to punch him.

    He silently stood up and went over to a cab parallel to the bed and took out a medicine kit. He sat on the edge of the bed as he held her injured hand tenderly.

    ¡°Look at what you did. Didn¡¯t I say, not to injure yourself?¡± he ced a tender kiss on the back of her hand, making her heart do a summersault.

    It must be the light from the bedsidemp ying tricks on her, but for a minute it seemed like his eyes filled with emotions that made her feel so warm inside.

    He pressed a kiss on her hand again before taking a cotton ball and some antiseptic, cleaning off her wound. He was surprisingly very gentle, stopping every time she winced or indicated any pain.

    She felt like this scene happened before. She recalled a scene in one of her novels when the male lead cared for the wounded protagonist.

    ¡°This is to prevent any bacterial infection,¡± she looked away from him when he took out some cream and spread it on her knuckles with the use of his fingers.

    She blushed as heat radiated through her just from the contact of their skin. It is like she could not help herself from feeling conflicted emotions towards this stranger.

    ¡°What would you like for dinner, my queen?¡± his baritone voice filled up the corners of the room once he was through cleaning her wounds.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± she felt her cheeks burn from the way he stared at her.

    How can her captor treat her like nothing was wrong in this situation? And how can he expect her to answer like being abducted is no big deal?

    ¡°You need to eat, baby. I will cook the food myself. I asked the helpers to return tomorrow,¡± he rubbed her cheek with his hand, and for some reason, it calmed her down.

    She could not understand it herself, but every time his palm rubbed on her cheek, she felt like her anger would subside.

    She hated that he could do that so easily, make her anger dissipate at his will. He deserves to be hated by her for what he did and continues to do to her.

    No matter his status in life, kidnapping a defenseless woman is a crime!

    ¡°Tell me then, what do you want for dinner, baby? Getting you hungry is one of the worst things that can happen. You can get sick this way,¡± his jaw clenched suddenly, his fingers gripped her cheek as his breathing became shallow.

    He recalled the cause of her death on their second life. Sickness took away their happiness and robbed them of the years they could have spent together with their child.

    She panicked and pushed against his chest desperately, bringing him to the present. He hugged her tightly in his arms, burrowing his face on her neck as he sniffed her scent.

    ¡°I can not go through that again, I hope you understand. Please... you must eat. You can¡¯t get sick,¡± his sobs choked him as his shoulders shook violently.

    Her heart constricted painfully against her chest as he cried while having her trapped in his arms. She didn¡¯t understand why he was crying, but she wanted him to stop.

    She does not know why it hurts her to see him like this, like a child broken beyondprehension, cradling his favorite little toy that he feared will be taken away from him anytime.

    She ced her hand on his cheek, caressing him gently, ¡°I will eat, I promise. Will it be fine for you to cook some soup? I think it is what I would like to have for dinner. I will eat rice tomorrow and some steaks.¡±

    He looked at her, and lowered his head to hers. Kissing her lips softly, enjoying the gentleness of her that he didn¡¯t quite expect.

    She wondered what could be seriously wrong with her. How can she not just hate him with all her heart the way that he deserves?

    Why does she care about him whether he cries or bes hurt when he has abducted her and taken away her freedom?

    She closed her eyes as she searched for answers in her heart. There were none.

    Her obsession with him over the past years and this insane situation they are in. She neither understood any of it.

    The truth is, more than being angry about the situation. She felt more scared of the feelings that has been awakened inside her by his sudden appearance in her life, regardless of the actions he has done.

    She could not describe it. Nor did she want it understood. This feeling of terrible sadness at seeing him cry. Or the warmth she felt when his fingers rubbed on her cheeks.

    What are these cruel emotions that flood her heart and torture every inch of her soul? Why couldn¡¯t she hate him so?

 Chapter 89

    89 iv. Try

    He came back with a tray of food with him. He didn¡¯t listen to her and had a bowl of soup, rice, and some fish for her consumption.

    He ced the tray on the bedside table and unlocked her wrist, the other cuff link still remained attached to the bedpost.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, queenie,¡± he took her wrist and kissed the red mark that remained from her several attempts to struggle free.

    She remained silent. She didn¡¯t have to ask him to realize that he said sorry not for abducting her but for tying her up to the bedpost.

    He sat beside her and ced some pillows on her back, propping her into a sitting position, ¡°I made some soup, and something light you can eat for dinner. I hope you will like it. I am not so confident, and I believe Ick talent in the kitchen. I shouldn¡¯t have made the chef leave for today, but I wanted our first night together to be just exclusively for us.¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother to reply to him, they will just end up fighting. And she has no energy to fight. All she wanted is to sleep.

    To travel to another world again where she feels secured, loved, and protected. To escape this current reality of being trapped and taken as the stranger¡¯s captive for whatever reason only he knows.

    He patiently held a spoon in front of her until she epted and opened her mouth. She did not even ask him if the food was poisoned. At this point, she doesn¡¯t even care.

    He seemed pretty pleased when she finished off her te without anyints. He smiled and kissed her forehead as if to express his gratitude.

    .....

    ¡°Until when do you n to keep me here?¡± she asked him, trying to be brave and confront him directly about his ns.

    He was unable to answer her, as if he himself didn¡¯t know what to say next. He lifted her chin up and stared at her, ¡°Why do you ask these questions? Did I not tell you? I just want to protect you, my queen.¡±

    ¡°That is not really an answer, is it?¡± she said the words as vice gripped her heart, causing it to feel like acid was poured right over it.

    ¡°Even you must know my answer. You alreadybeled me as crazy. So it will not be a shock if I say it upfront. What I can not seem to bear is to say it in front of you and see the disappointment in your eyes,¡± his voice was sincere, making her eyes water.

    Why does she care if saying these things hurt him? He was the one at fault here for abducting her and keeping her trapped in the middle of nowhere.

    ¡°I love you, Mary. You might not believe me, given the circumstances we are in. But I do love you. I love you with all my heart and all my soul. I love you with every broken piece of me, queenie,¡± he lifted her chin and forced her eyes on his golden orbs.

    ¡°This is not the easy feel-good kind of slow romance I knew you expected. But I have been through so much being away from you, wondering if in this life we will ever meet. The fear of losing you and not being able to do anything. It drove me into something akin to madness. You have no idea how terrible that feeling is, and how much I suffered all these years,¡± he caressed her cheek as he reminisced all the agony the waiting has caused him.

    ¡°Why do you say these things when we have never met before? I am just a stranger to you as much as you are a stranger to me too,¡± she raised her voice in an attempt to wake him from what appears to her as mindless ramblings.

    ¡°Stranger?¡± he raised an eyebrow to her, leaning dangerously close as her heart thumped faster.

    ¡°Ye- yes,¡± she stuttered. Why is this happening? She has no speech deficiency, she reminded herself for the hundredth time.

    Why is she feeling hot all over as his warm breath fanned her ears, making her clothed cunt dampen when he whispered, ¡°Is that really how you feel? Should I show you again how much your body remembered everything?¡±

    She trembled before he even touched her skin, his thumb traced her lips and she felt her heart immediately quicken. She gulped when he lowered his head into her, dipping his rough mouth into her velvety soft ones.

    ¡°No, enough of this. Please,¡± she begged him, surely if he goes any further she will end up embarrassing herself in front of him.

    ¡°Give me a chance, a chance to show you that I am genuine. Let me prove to you how I feel for you, Mary. I will do everything to win your heart,¡± he begged her.

    ¡°And if you fail?¡± she asked him, her eyes glimmering with a bit of hope before she heard his answer.

    ¡°I will not fail, that I can guarantee. You have loved me as much as I have loved you in the past, you will do so again in this lifetime,¡± he said, his voice serious, making her almost choke from the sadness that racked through her from hearing him so sad.

    It was as if the mere thought of failing to win her heart caused him indescribable pain. She wondered why it affected her so.

    She shook her head, under normal circumstances she would have loved him so easily. She already liked him a lot, stalked him for years, and dreamed of him even as long as she can remember.

    But this, abducting her and keeping her trapped in gods know where, this scares her. Because of the madness she sees in him, she is unsure if there is any chance in the world she can return his feelings.

    ¡°How can you be so sure you won¡¯t fail?¡± she whispered, almost afraid to hear his response.

    ¡°Because I know you maybe even more than you know yourself,¡± he said so, caressing her cheek again as she felt her heart double its heartbeat.

    She stared at him dumbfounded as he stood again and opened a closet for her. She can see it is filled with a woman¡¯s wardrobe, she wondered who it belonged to.

    ¡°Whose are those?¡± she asked, when he proceeded to take some underwear and a silky nightgown and brought them back to her.

    ¡°They are yours, I had them prepared for you a long time ago. But I¡¯ve had them washed and pressed recently. I have been waiting for you for a long time,¡± he handed her the clothes to which she just stared at the silky underwear and nightgown.

    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe all your words? To simply close my eyes to reality and take your words as truth? They are unbelievable! Stop ying with me please,¡± she felt tears run down her cheeks as she sobbed helplessly in front of him.

    ¡°No, I do not expect you to believe me. It is too early for you to see it my way, you don¡¯t have your memories after all,¡± he answered her truthfully, his heart clenching at the thought of never gaining her love this time around.

    ¡°The curse made you forget with each reincarnation the lives we have lived and the memories we have built. I envy you for that, because then you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the feeling of being iplete without me, the way I am with you,¡± he pressed a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Do you want to get ready for bed now? I can show you the bathroom,¡± he smiled friendly at her.

    She blinked as if to assure herself he isn¡¯t just an apparition. Who does things like this? Committing a crime and behaving like this is all normal?

    She nodded and bit her lip to prevent her from saying something that will anger him. She didn¡¯t want them fighting.

    Somehow, though she hated what he had done, she couldn¡¯t stop getting affected when they fight. She wondered if it was her own obsession with him all those years ago preventing her from acting up.

    He led her towards a bathroom, muchrger than her own apartment. She stared at him with wide eyes when he just stood there looking at her as if expecting her to let him in.

    She pushed him away and locked the door, she waited a few more minutes just to make sure he won¡¯t just suddenly open the door with a key and barge inside. She let out a sigh of relief when those few minutes passed peacefully.

    She stared at herself in the counter mirror and frowned at seeing her face visibly more rxed. She wondered how she can look so restful despite this circumstance. It was as if she just had a week¡¯s vacation.

    Her eyes widened when she saw a pink toothbrush beside a blue one. She picked it up, admiring its cute design. He really came prepared in abducting her, she frowned.

    How long has he been nning this? Their paths just crossed just a few days ago. Is it really possible that he has this all nned before they even met?

    She shook her head, that is preposterous. That cannot possibly be true. How can any of what he said have any iota of truth in them?

    She lowered herself into her warm bath, loving the feel of bubbles on her skin. The bath was serene and rxing before a scene crossed her mind, of the CEO cuddling with her in a bathtub and tracing bubbles on her skin.

    Dominus. Her eyes widened when she realized she was daydreaming again. Those worlds, were all just her creations. None of them were true. None of them were real.

    She repeated the words until she could believe them. She washed the shampoo in her hair and the soap on her skin as she tried to dismiss these thoughts.

    She could not let them sink into her. The doubts and the questions about her own obsession with him, she will not let them take root inside of her. Or else she would have to believe that she herself has turned insane.

    She dried herself with a towel and wore the panty and nightgown made of silk he handed earlier. She blushed at seeing her own reflection, it was as if she was trying to seduce someone in that outfit.

    The red silk clung to her pale skin as her cleavage hung low, almost covering nothing but her nipples. She lowered her gaze to her legs, or should she say her thighs that are left exposed because of how short the outfit is.

    She shook her head, this really is crazy. She waited for a few minutes beforeing out, praying he won¡¯t be able to see him like this.

    She went out and found the tree of a man hulked beside the bathroom door, as if guarding her. She knelt beside him and saw that he was sleeping.

    For a minute she debated whether to wake him up or let him be. She walked towards the bed and took the nket.

    She returned to the man sitted on the cold marble floor and covered his shoulders with a nket, getting inside the soft wooly material to sit beside him.

    She blushed, she knew how this might look to him when he woke. But for some reason, she could not leave him sleeping cold and alone by himself.

    She closed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. Drifting off to another of her dreams.

 Chapter 90

    90 iv. Request

    ¡°Grandmother, you called for me?¡± Mary took a step inside, the olddy¡¯s back was on her as she looked out the ss window.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose you can say that. It is true, I did call for you,¡± the olddy agreed, her calm voice reminded her of the peace before a storm.

    ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± the woman added as she faced her finally.

    She did as she was told and locked the door behind her, her feet glued to the floor as their eyes met.

    ¡°Sit down, child,¡± thedy motioned for her to sit as she took the space on the sofa parallel her.

    ¡°You know, I have always considered you as my grandchild. The first time I saw you, my heart leaped with joy. It is because I only have one grandchild at that time who happened to be a brat,¡± the olddy continued, stirring a cup of coffee with a spoon and handing it to her.

    She took it from her and stared at the cup she ced on herp. It was as if somehow the cup has be more important than anything else in the world.

    ¡°Have you considered us your family even once? That is something I would like to know the answer to,¡± the olddy stopped, as if waiting for her to answer.

    ¡°Yes grandma, you know I do. You were all so nice to me. You have given me food, clothing, and education, and you cared for me when my own family abandoned me to die. I have always considered you as my real family,¡± she said, her voice shaking.

    .....

    ¡°Is that really the case? Did you really care for us even a little bit?!¡± the olddy¡¯s voice rose, making her knees shake.

    The olddy¡¯s temper scared her even as a child. She has always been so unreachable. Always someone that doesn¡¯t ever seem to warm up to her no matter her efforts.

    But she did everything to win her affections. She is the family¡¯s grand matriarch and it was her word that allowed her to stay beside a loving family who treated her like their own.

    ¡°Yes grandma, please believe me. In my heart you really are my family. I have never thought of you as anything less,¡± the tremor in her voice sounded pathetic even in her ears but she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    ¡°Then what of Dominus?! My only grandson whom you seduced! You- an elderdy by five years and who was supposed to act as an elder sister have made him do these things,¡± the olddy¡¯s voice made her feel like icicles were making the room temperature even colder.

    She did not know what to say, she felt like regardless of her exnations, the olddy will not believe her. It was right, that is how it would appear to the whole world. That she has taken advantage of him and seduced him.

    Never mind that it was farther from the truth. She has reminded him over and over that they were supposed to treat each other as siblings. She pushed him away numerous times only sumbing to her own feelings when he didn¡¯t back out despite it all.

    He was the one who chased after her. The one who pursued her even when she ran. It was him who tirelessly pulled her close to him, caging her in his embrace so she couldn¡¯t get away.

    ¡°I am sorry, grandma. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I tried to,¡± she was unable to finish her sentence before her fingers started to shake, spilling the hot liquid on herp.

    The olddy looked at her disapprovingly like she had always done all her life. To her, this silly pathetic girl will never do anything right.

    ¡°Can you not for a second, stop behaving like an imbecile?¡± her sharp words wound the deepest parts of her soul

    ¡°I- I am sorry,¡± she bit her lip to stop her from saying anything more that will anger the grand matriarch.

    ¡°Do you know what you have done? The council of elders will never ept a union between the two of you. You are a lowly human and we, we are the descendants of the ck rose,¡± the olddy pointed out, looking down at her again, making her feel like the most useless thing in the world.

    The ck rose is the most powerful pack that ever existed in the history of werewolves, they were powerful beyond anything that can be imagined. Their reign made the wolves untouchable even for the vampires.

    Simply put, the ck wolves had the world at their beck and call. The universe bowing to their every will. It was a peaceful reign that would continue for centuries. Until a few decades ago when almost all of their purebloods were killed, their lineage nearly annihted.

    Because of the abuses that they havemitted even against their brethren, the other packs rebelled and struck them down. The only ones who have survived are the council of elders, presently being headed by thedy before her, Dominus¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to marry me, I will willingly stay by his side even without marriage,¡± she said, she ced the cup on top of the table and looked at the sophisticated olddy who burst out ofughter.

    ¡°Do you really think Dominus will agree to that? He would rather face another rebellion and have himself killed than to not be able to make you his mate. He craves you like an addict will his drugs,¡± the olddy smiled bitterly, making her feel even more guilty.

    ¡°I do not wish for anything else other than to stay by his side, grandma,¡± she insisted, her voice raising as well as the thought of him facing all these threats dawned at her.

    ¡°Do you think I care over what your wishes are? Numerous packs have already had their attention on us for the special treatment you have been receiving from the most powerful alpha in the present times,¡± the olddy tapped her cane on the ground, making her feel even more scared. She suddenly has the feeling that the olddy is close to hitting her with the said instrument.

    ¡°Please, grandma. Please tell me what to do. I will do anything to keep him safe,¡± she felt desperate as she kneeled down in front of the elderly.

    ¡°Are you sure you can do it? Whatever I ask of you, do you promise to not back down from your words?¡± her voice was cold as she stared at the woman kneeling before her.

    In truth she hated seeing her like this. She has learned to care for the girl who even as a child has chased after her approval. How can she not care for this child when she is like that?

    But this is not just about choosing between her blood rtive and her. This is about making sure the pack survives and the ck rose¡¯s descendant lives on.

    The only one left with pure blood from the legendary wolves is Dominus. He is the only one standing before the pack and the certainty of extinction from the vampires.

    The newly crown prince of the vampires vowed to destroy every wolf pack that has managed to survive until now. The vampires have be even more powerful because of the new leader that emerged amidst them.

    It is said he vowed to sire a child of destruction, impossible yes, but his coven seemed to believe it is all possible. The wolves have started to worry as several packs have been wiped out in a matter of years.

    The packs havee to an agreement to appoint Dominus as the alpha to govern them all. This proposal has been on the table. But this is all before they have heard of the human girl that the alpha seemed to care for even more than his own kind.

    The olddybed her hair with her sharp fingers, feeling pity for the girl but still proceeding with her ns. She has no choice.

    ¡°Come, child. Look at me, and tell me honestly. Will you do everything for this family? Will you really be willing to save Dominus?¡± her scratchy voice became even more high-pitched, hurting her eardrums.

    She looked at the olddy and nodded, ¡°Yes, I promise grandma. I will do everything, anything you ask of me. Anything that is necessary to save him.¡±

    The olddy smiled painfully after hearing her words, her guilt racked through her as she looked down on the woman before her. She has expected her to fight this all at least.

    But this woman suddenly agreeing to cooperate with her is something she did not expect. She felt herself close to tears before shutting her eyes.

    ¡°I want you to listen very carefully to what I am about to say, there is only one way to save him and this whole family,¡± the olddy leaned and whispered the rest of her request.

    Mary¡¯s emotions overtake her, making her whole body shake with tremors. She broke down in sobs as pain she never knew possible assaulted her, battered her heart until she couldnt even cry anymore.

 Chapter 91

    91 iv. Thirst

    Dominus woke from the sobs emanating from her lips. He shook her hard seeing her in the middle of a nightmare.

    Her ocean blue eyes focused on his as she hugged him tightly. Relief flooded her as she saw him. Dominus.

    For a while, all her apprehensions and fears were gone. All she can think of is that. He is here with her at this instance.

    So when he pulled her closer to him, she did not push him away. And when he leaned closer and pressed his lips to hers, she did not bother to object.

    Not hearing her utter a word of protest he caressed her cheek and whispered, ¡°Open your lips for me, my queen.¡±

    Like a child who only knows of obedience, sheplied. When he slid his tongue inside her mouth, she closed her eyes and let him.

    She could not understand how she can let a stranger do this to her. But for some reason, it also seemed the most logical thing for her to do.

    She felt like her heart will burst at any minute if she dared to stop him. She needed this moment to collect her thoughts, to calm her nerves... to breathe again.

    When he lifted and carried her into his arms, she wrapped her hands around his neck. Pressing her cheek into his chest as he brought her to his bed.

    .....

    When heid her there and went on top of her, still she didn¡¯t tell him to stop. It is as if this is what she needed. Like it is something she needed to survive.

    He had a pained expression on his face when he asked, ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    He tilted her chin so she have no choice but to look at him, her captor, her abductor, aplete stranger she had longed for ever since she can remember.

    ¡°No,¡± she said bravely, meeting his eyes that turned their shade to murky gold the moment he heard her response.

    ¡°Do you know what I intend to do?¡± he said again, too close to losing his control.

    Instead of answering him, she pulled him even closer and initiated a kiss. He pinned her on the mattress as if thest straw has been cut.

    He devoured her lips like a mad man who had thirst for water after days of being in a desert. He forced her tongue to dance with his until all she can do is moan.

    Satisfied at hearing her voice shake as she moaned out his name, he left her lips to dive into her neck. He sucked into her soft skin, licking and suckling her pale flesh as her eyes lit up with her own desires.

    ¡°Do more,¡± she begged him. ¡°Do more, please,¡± hearing her say those words he ripped off the fabric of her clothes.

    The satin covering her nipples gave in to the strong force from hisrge hands. She gasped when he cupped her bosoms, sighing as she padded her breasts with his thumb.

    ¡°Beautiful. You are so beautiful, my queen,¡± he repeated, his eyes ever transfixed with her blue orbs as he lost himself in her.

    She slid her fingers inside his shirt, and explored his immacte chest and abs as he continued to ravish her. Soon he was hard as steel as her hands seemed to match his own actions.

    He removed his shirt and tossed it aside even as he discarded her ripped clothing to explore her even more fully. He dipped his lips into hers and explored her little mouth that filled the night air with moans and sighs that escaped from it.

    ¡°Show me you want more,¡± he demanded from her as he led her hand into his pants.

    He unbuckled his belt for her and unzipped his pants, removing the constraints from his legs as his manhood sprung to life.

    He was harder, even more huge than she imagined. She blushed when he ced her hands on top of his cock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to. I have never done something like this or even touched someone like this before,¡± she felt like she will disappear from shame at saying those words.

    ¡°Let me show you,¡± he whispered as he guided her soft hands to feel his erection.

    He bucked his hips as she started to find her own rhythm making that part of him evenrger and harder by the second.

    ¡°Fuck, enough,¡± he held her hand and kissed her palm.

    ¡°Enough baby, let me feel you too,¡± he raised her arms before she can utter a protest and held her wrists with just one hand.

    His other hand reached into her clothed cunt and began to press into her sensitive bundle of nerves. She started moaning as she felt heightened sensations greet her.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begged him even when she didn¡¯t know what it was she was asking for.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said in response, as if understanding more than her what she was asking him to do.

    He rubbed her satin panty into her soft skin, concentrating on that little button where it felt really good for her. She gasped, and sighed, and whimpered as his thumb does wonders.

    She felt panicked when he tugged into her underwear, removing her pantypletely as he opened her legs into a v.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he warned her when she attempted to close her legs.

    ¡°It is too humiliating,¡± she protested.

    ¡°How so, when I am yours. And you, my queen, you have always been mine,¡± he assured her and pinned her legs with his to keep them open.

    ¡°Let me admire you more. More importantly, let me prepare you,¡± her back arched desperately as he opened her folds with his fingers, revealing her nub of pleasure.

    She felt like it was throbbing desperately for him as he began to lick and suck into her tiny nub. She felt her juices coat her legs and thighs, and worried about the immacte white beddings on the soft mattress.

    She gripped his hair intending to pull him up and make him stop but in the heat of the moment, she couldn¡¯t even say anything except his name. It was as if she was chanting his name over and over. Dominus.

    ¡°Dominusss... Enough, please. I¡¯ll die,¡± she begged him but he didn¡¯t listen as his tongue enters her slit, moving in and out of her walls as she gyrated her hips further.

    She felt like she will lose her mind just from what he was doing. She panted and moaned as his fingers started to dip inside of her already wet core.

    He started plummeting a finger, and then another as she winced from the sudden feeling of having that part of her explored so deeply.

    He stopped and smiled at her, ¡°Do you wish for me to stop?¡±

    ¡°No, please. Don¡¯t stop,¡± she answered even when she felt electric current travel up her spine when he rubbed the tip of his cock into her entrance.

    ¡°You want this?¡± she wasn¡¯t sure if he was teasing her by asking what was obvious but she answered anyway.

    ¡°Yes, it is what I want,¡± she assured him as she pulled his head in for another kiss.

    She felt an intense pain in her very core as she panted and sobbed, he slowly thrusts in and out of her as if letting her feel ustomed to his size and girth.

    ¡°I am still far from being in,¡± he told her, as if still giving her a chance to stop it all.

    She shook her head, ¡°I want more,¡± she punctuated her answer by moving her hips towards him, her boldness edging him on as he continued to ease into her.

    Her walls clung tightly to his cock as his thick shaft entered her hole, filling up her wallspletely. He kissed her cheek every time she would wince.

    ¡°You are so tight baby, it will hurt even more,¡± he sounded apologetic as his concern for her grew.

    She was panting as her face contorted from pleasure to pain. He was right, she has not even touched herself before and now she is stretching beyond her limits.

    ¡°I can take it,¡± she assured him, pulling him close whenever he would try to stop moving.

    Her body felt like it has split in two when the tip of his cock reached her cervix, making her moan louder as her hands struggled to be set free.

    As if understanding her, he set her wrists go and ced them on his back. ¡°You can hurt me when the pain bes too much, it might help you distract from your own pain¡±.

    She shook her head, not wanting to hurt him. But as he entered her womb and started pounding deeper into her, she couldn¡¯t do anything more but cling to his back, her nails biting into his skin as she screamed.

    It was as if the gentleman in him was lost as he continued to rock her body with each prative thrust. His thrusts were relentless as her body shook under him.

    Ascivious bulge formed on her stomach as he entered her deeply, only disappearing as he pulled outpletely from her.

    Her tongue lolled to the side of her mouth and her eyeballs rolled to the back of her head. Her toes curled as she let out a high-pitched scream when she finally reached her climax.

    When he felt her walls choke his cock with each of her orgasms, he grunted and buried himself even deeper into her. In one final thrust, he spilled his seeds inside of her.

    The warm liquid seeped through her and filled up her womb and her privates, while the rest of the thick juice covered her thighs and spilled on the mattress as he pulled out of her core.

    ¡°Fuck, I missed this,¡± he whispered, seeing her nked-out state. The overwhelming feeling of wanting to see her all so broken for him made him curse.

    ¡°I am sorry baby, I can¡¯t stop myself. I think I might just have to do it again,¡± he whispered as he felt himself harden from just seeing her like that.

 Chapter 92

    92 iv. Favours

    Her whole body trembled from his touch. She felt her mind melt as he caused her another mind-blowing orgasm.

    He grunted and breathed into her mouth and sucked her tongue, all the while thrusting hard inside her core.

    She clung to him and closed her eyes as another wave of ecstasy hit her, this time with him shuddering on top of her as his weight crushed her frame.

    When he finally released his seeds inside her womb, she was shaking like a leaf as she whispered his name over and over.

    It took a while for her toe back to her senses, but when it dawned on her, she nearly wept. For how can she possibly tell him what has been spoken between her and their grandmother?

    He rolled beside her and pulled her in a hug, her shaking legs intertwined with his as hezily left a peck on her cheek. She bit her lower lip as she tried toe up with words.

    ¡°That was a st, my queen. You seem to be more passionate than thest,¡± he teased her, obviously with no clue as to what she was about to say.

    She sat up and looked at the window, the first snow falling on the barely covered pavement. She stood and walked towards the veranda, draping her robe as she looked outside.

    He immediately followed her, securing his robe likewise, and caging her in his arms. It was so easy to forget it all, the conversation she and the family¡¯s matriarch had, no one had to know.

    .....

    ¡°It is going to get cold here soon, my queen. The first snow has fallen,¡± he held her from behind and kissed her nape.

    She sighed when she felt his lips on her skin, such has always been his effect on her. She wondered which option to choose. Should she even tell him about it or should she be the one to decide?

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? I have noticed since earlier. I tried to distract you but you seem to be focused on something else even until now. Tell me, is there something I should know?¡± his voice was calm but she felt cornered.

    It must be guilt from keeping it away from him for weeks. But how was she supposed to open up to him about what happened and what she has decided upon when it will surely drive him mad?

    ¡°Have you talked to the council?¡± she started to nudge in the direction.

    ¡°Why do you have to kill the mood with that?¡± he answered her, pouting as he tried to evade the question.

    ¡°They say there is no better timing when asking a favor from men, than right after sex,¡± she tried to joke but it sounded even sadder than saying it outright.

    ¡°What others are you saying, noona? Have you forgotten there is no other man for you but me? Only ask favors from me,¡± he pressed a kiss on her nape, making her sigh again, the familiarfort making her wish she can postpone what she had to say.

    ¡°Will it be fine to ask a favor from the only man I¡¯m allowed to know?¡± sheughed bitterly, the sound of her voice painfully raw, making him hug her tighter.

    ¡°Anything. Anything at all,¡± he assured her, turning her to face him as he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she looked away, unable to gaze into his eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked her again, worry sinking deep inside him as she continued to speak to him in riddles.

    ¡°Have you spoken with the council of elders?¡± she asked him again, earning a frown from him.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± he answered her halfheartedly. He would rather not have brought up the topic.

    ¡°What did they say about us? What did they say about our desire to marry?¡± she pushed the discussion further despite his resistance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will marry you no matter their opinion,¡± he cupped her cheeks and imed her lips.

    She pushed him away and stared into his eyes, ¡°How can I not care about their opinion? A word from them can already stir up uprising, a rebellion amongst your own people.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I really don¡¯t. Whether it results in me being deposed as the alpha or the whole pack turning its back on me, I do not care. For as long as I have you here. As long as I have you by my side, I will be fine,¡± he caressed her cheek as he looked at her sincerely.

    ¡°And what of me? Have you thought how I would feel if you were to lose everything all just because of me? And what of your safety, do you not even care about putting yourself in danger?!¡± her voice raised as she punched his chest, her emotions making her eyes tear up.

    ¡°Enough, please...¡± he caught her fists and trapped her behind the railings of the balcony.

    ¡°Tell me what you want. Tell me directly what is it you want to ask from me. Rather than hurting yourself this way, just tell me and I shall do it,¡± he pressed a kiss on her forehead as her shoulders began to shake. Sobs escaped from her lips, making her feel even more pathetic.

    ¡°You have to take another as your luna,¡± she barely whispered the words but he heard it clearly.

    In that split second, she felt the world stop as his fingers gripped her shoulders and his jaw clenched. His eyes were cold and his lips twitched into an evil smile, mocking her for what she just said.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± his voice was filled with unspoken threat as he forced her to look at him, holding her chin almost painfully so.

    ¡°I said, you must marry another,¡± she forced out the words. There is no use backing out now, even he won¡¯t rest until the matter is settled.

    ¡°Take another wife?¡± he hissed, pressing his body even closer to her. She felt caged as fear enveloped her heart.

    ¡°Yes, you must marry another. A luna amongst your pack or one amongst your allies,¡± her voice broke as she spoke the words.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± he mocked her, his voice cold as ice.

    ¡°No, I am not. It is the only way to prevent an uprising,¡± she begged him, her eyes glistening with tears as he looked like she had justmitted a crime.

    ¡°This is your solution? Giving me away to some wench?¡± heughed bitterly, making her cry even more.

    ¡°Why are you so cruel, noona? Ever since childhood I have been chasing you, and now that I have finally caught up, you wanted to give me away,¡± his hands were cupping her cheeks, his fingers indenting on her soft skin as he whispered the words.

    ¡°It is not like that. I never wanted that to happen. I won¡¯t leave too. I will never leave you,¡± she begged the gods for him to listen, but even she knew how impossible it will be to convince him.

    ¡°Then what will you be to me if not my designated mate? If not my wife, what title will you have? And our children, you will rather have them called bastards?¡± he asked her, each question ringing through her ears, making breathing difficult for her.

    ¡°I will be anything you want me to be, I will be anything as long as I can stay by your side,¡± she clung to him desperately as he crushed his lips against hers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you ask of me. You have no idea what is toe if I were to listen to this insanity,¡± he warned her, his breathing rasped and deep as he leaned closer.

    ¡°Believe me, I know. I understand all the consequences,¡± he kissed her deeply again, shutting her up.

    ¡°Say no more of this. I do not have the patience to hear this preposterous request of yours. I can¡¯t do it. No matter how you say it, I can not do it. If you don¡¯t want me wringing the neck of the person who put those ideas in your head, then shut up,¡± his voice was filled with malice as he pinned her against the baluster.

    ¡°But there is no way, you must listen to me. Please at least consider being reasonable,¡± he imed her lips before she can finish what she was trying to say.

    ¡°You call that being reasonable? I can not see any reason behind what you want me to do. You want me to take another woman, marry her, and all the while discarding you and tramping upon your honor. Tell me, how is that sane to you?¡± he lifted her and wrapped her legs on his hips while his arm supported her back.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± she asked, bewildered at his actions.

    ¡°Fucking you until you regain sanity. I¡¯ll fuck your mind up, and marry you that way if I need to, noona,¡± he whispered, his cruel voice making her whimper as he held into her shoulder and mmed her down into his cock.

    She whimpered as he cruelly punished her with each forceful thrust that drove her insane. She embraced him tightly as his ragged breathing filled the air.

    Soon all has been forgotten as their bodies intertwined and rocked in a rhythm that is only known to them both.

    Their bodies held each other as their robes fluttered under the night. Moans of pleasure filled the air as he took her over and over to the brink of ecstasy.

    When they finally feel sated and spent, it was when they realized it has gotten cold, snowkesy on the ground and even some crowned their hair.

    He teased her about being the ice queen and she bit his lips yfully for that. She clung to his neck and snuggled into his arms as he carried her back to their room.

    Their argument for now forgotten or simply just stashed away. The problem with moments like this is how they clouded their mind momentarily. It is like cing a band-aid on top of a wound, a mere temporary solution.

    As the scene blurred, the woman wakes, with unsettled emotions ying with her own consciousness.

 Chapter 93

    93 iv. His

    She tried to wiggle herself free from him but his arms kept her in ce. She sighed and pushed him on his chest, finally making him bulge and waking him in the process.

    ¡°Phone,¡± she demanded. ¡°I need to call my parents or they will be worried.¡±

    ¡°There will be no need for that,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean no need for that?! I need to call my parents! They must be worried sick by now!¡± she panicked as hundreds of images entered her mind, none of them are pleasant.

    ¡°No one will be looking for you,¡± he said, as a matter of factly.

    She sat up and stared dumbfounded at him as fear started to travel up her spine, ¡°What the hell do you mean by that? I have a family waiting for me! Parents and a sibling who must be worrying themselves like crazy looking all over for me.¡±

    He stood up and calmly opened the veranda, the cold wind entered the room chilling her even more. His gaze was on the horizon as he stared into the dawn.

    ¡°Your family has already mourned you and moved on,¡± he continued, not daring to look at her.

    ¡°What do you mean mourned me?! Just what the hell do you mean by that?!¡± she panicked and rose from the bed as well.

    .....

    ¡°I said, no one will be looking for you because they all thought you have died,¡± he said, point nk.

    She ran towards him and gripped his arm, making him look at her, ¡°What the hell are you saying?! Your words don¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°This is the only way to keep you safe,¡± his eyes were solemn, and no trace of guilt can be seen in them.

    ¡°How- how? How did this happen? Tell me!¡± her voice raised as panic began to settle in.

    ¡°A random corpse was found in the fire that engulfed your apartment a few nights ago,¡± his eyes did not lie, she can see it. He meant what he just said. Everything he said just happened.

    ¡°Whose corpse?¡± she felt her whole world spin as she stumbled backward.

    Before she can fall t on her arse, he managed to pull her back to him, his strong arms caging her as she sobbed.

    ¡°Please tell me this is all a joke. Tell me exactly what is happening. This can¡¯t possibly be real. How can you be so cruel?¡± she demanded, her whole body shaking from shock.

    ¡°Hush, baby. It is going to be fine. It is a necessary thing. All you have to know is I am doing all this to protect you,¡± his strong arms won¡¯t let her go no matter how much she pushed him away.

    ¡°Let me go, you crazy bastard!¡± she bit on his arm, making him release her as she ran towards the door.

    She turned the knob and ran free as she turned her eyes around thevish interior of what appeared to be a mansion. She looked behind her and found him staring at her, walking at azy pace.

    She ran down the stairs as he followed closely behind. When she finally reached the ground floor, she saw a woman dusting some of the furnitures.

    ¡°Please, help,¡± she begged the woman who just ran away from her without so much as a word.

    Before she can run after her, she felt strong arms catch her, she was being lifted off the ground. She didn¡¯t even have to guess who it was.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?! I have already given you what you wanted,¡± she sobbed as he held her close as if restraining her.

    ¡°What is it that you think I wanted?¡± his voice was serious as he let her go.

    She turned around and faced him, ¡°Sex! Somewhere in that distorted mind of yours, you find satisfaction in keeping me here as some sort of a sex ve.¡±

    His eyes bored on her as she backed away from him. He did not move from where he was, he just stared at her like she was to be his meal.

    Anger seethed through Dominus as he walked closer to her, ¡°Do you think I am someone who needed to do all of this for sex?¡±

    She felt trapped as his golden eyes focused on her, making her feel even more jittery than she already is. She wanted to hide but hiding is not an option when prey is already under the predator¡¯s ws.

    ¡°And as far as I recall the events of the evening, you were the one begging for more,¡± he stopped when he got her cornered against the wall.

    She blushed hard as she recalled the events of the night before, ¡°Then what do you want if not that? What can you possibly gain from abducting me?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± he caressed her cheek even as her breathing became fast and her heart became erratic.

    At that moment she did not know what to do, she felt like she will lose her mind at any moment in that stillness. The suddenfort she felt as he touched her skin added to her confusion. Why does he affect her so?

    How can this manmit offenses against her and she couldn¡¯t even bear to remain angry with him? How can she find it difficult to truly be mad over the things he did and continue to do to her?

    ¡°Have you no conscience, trapping me here like some pet forced to participate in your game,¡± she hissed, her sharp words making his eyes fill with hurt.

    What right does he have to act like the party most hurt by all of these? She was the victim of his abduction, the one trapped in this silly game of his!

    So why? Why does he look at her as if her words wound him? And why is she so affected seeing that hurt?

    ¡°This is not a game, but if you want it to be so, then maybe I can do just that. Do you wish to be kept in a cage instead? You wish to be my pet, little love?¡± his smile was cruel, making her nerves tingle as he looked at her with promises of pain.

    ¡°You are insane! I will do everything to get out of here, and I will have you incarcerated and pay for everything that you have done,¡± she punched his chest but he easily pinned her wrists above her head.

    ¡°You think I fear paying for all my crimes,¡± his voice was cold and she felt her heart tremble from hearing it.

    ¡°I will dly pay for my crimes as you see fit, but not if it meant losing you. Then did you really think I will allow us to spend a single moment without each other? I have already suffered so much. You can not deny what you owe me, my queen,¡± his lips ran across her jaw then back up to the tip of her ear.

    ¡°And what is it that I owe you?¡± she asked bravely though her heart wanted to burst from the intensity of the feelings he awakened inside of her.

    ¡°You owe me all of yourself. Your dedication, your loyalty, your submission. You owe me your whole self, in as much as my whole self belongs to you,¡± he leaned towards her and gazes at her trembling lips.

    She closed her eyes as his lips glided with hers, it was slow and sensual, as if waiting for her to push him away. Daring her to stop him from doing more, knowing she will not be able to do so.

    And yet when he pulled her closer towards himself, when his lips crushed hers as he demanded her wholehearted submission and answer to his kiss, she answered him.

    Not halfheartedly as she would have hoped, but intensely and deeply so, answering him with equal passion and fervor. Her mind lost the battle it had waged against her whole body.

    ¡°See what I mean?¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°You belong to me. Beyond this world and in the next, it is only I to whom you belong.¡±

    Before her mind can fathom what he just said, he was kissing her again, sliding his tongue inside her mouth, shutting her up from whatever it was she wanted to say.

    ¡°Every corner, every inch of your body is mine to take. Every passing thought, every hope, every fear, every preposterous idea is mine to keep,¡± he unbuckled his belt and lifted her on his hips, not bothering to prepare her before he slid off her panty and mmed his shaft inside of her.

    She winced as she felt pain in her already abused core, ¡°It hurts,¡± sheined and pushed at his chest.

    ¡°Every pain, every damned sensation, also belongs to me,¡± as if proving his point, he continued to thrust further into her as she shook her head.

    Her body betrayed her once again as each pain he inflicted on her caused her to mumble iprehensible words. Soon her moans filled the room as he thrust faster, deeper into her, recing the pain with pleasure that drove her wild and equally insane.

    ¡°Every pleasure, every desire will be filled up by me... caused by me... for me,¡± he grunted as she tightened for him, her juices coating his thick shaft as he opened her up further.

    She whimpered when he bit her shoulder, making her body jerk as the sudden intensity of the pain caused her mind to nk out.

    ¡°Mine, always mine,¡± he mmed faster into her forcing her to a reeling orgasm... and of another... and another.

    Her body shook with his assault, now knowing only of pleasure as their age-old rhythm only seemed to intensify. She clung to him as he burrowed himself deep into her womb.

    His cock throbbed painfully against her walls before releasing warm liquid that filled her to the brim. She moaned as she reached her own climax yet again, the warm feeling making her lose all her sense of right and wrong.

    To say she hasn¡¯t been aware of anything else except the blinding pleasure he brought her will be an understatement. She has lost all sense of reason yet again as he held and ravished her like a useless unthinking doll.

    All she was aware of is the warm feeling of being filled up by his seeds as her walls constricted around his shaft, her body seemed unable to let him go.

    ¡°Mine, always and forever mine,¡± she heard him whisper before she lost consciousness. Exhaustion pulled her over to yet another of her deeply seated memoirs.

 Chapter 94

    94 iv. Broken Vows

    She blinked back tears as she watched him kiss another. It happened as she had asked him to do. He has taken another luna. He has taken another as his wife, rather than her the human girl the pack despised.

    The pack erupted in celebratory howls as the two kissed, while she stood there staring at them. It wasn¡¯t a simple kiss, it was ravishing and deep, much like the kiss they have shared so many times before.

    When the kiss finished, Dominus looked straight at her, his eyes glimmering with hatred. She had forced this upon him, threatened to run away or hurt herself if he didn¡¯t do as the council wished.

    They haven¡¯t talked since herst attempt to take her life, she looked down at her wrists still covered by bandages hiding evidence of the shed wounds that adorned them just a week ago.

    He never visited her in the hospital once she woke. But she was informed he was the one who found her in the bath as her blood mixed with the cold water that run on her skin.

    She nearly died, that was how it was phrased by the doctors who looked after her. She has been unconscious for days and with no one else besides her except their grandmother.

    When she woke, she immediately looked for him but he wouldn¡¯t even speak to her over the phone. And just two days ago she has been informed that he has chosen a luna to wed.

    She was very pretty, but what is striking is that she had blue eyes and dark auburn hair much like her. It was almost as if the luna is a fitting replica of her.

    Even a blind man can spot their simrities, but no one from the pack seems to have the courage to speak about it. Everyone kept their mouth shut except in so far as to praise their new luna.

    .....

    She came from a powerful bloodline, the only daughter of the alpha of the silver moon pack, the second most powerful pack aside from theirs. With this union, the other packs have decided likewise to merge into one dynasty, much like during the age of the legendary ck rose.

    They have appointed Dominus as alpha and guardian of all the other wolf packs across the country. If that isn¡¯t enough, they have brought back the name of the pack as the legendary and all-powerful ck rose.

    She turned away from his piercing gaze and started to walk away. She couldn¡¯t stay anymore. She fears her heart will burst and cause her to die on the spot.

    She began to take the direction going to the woods, nning to spend the rest of the night in their cabin. She would drink herself to a stupor as she will try to forget the image of him kissing another, that sounded like a perfectly good n.

    He has built a new house for his wife, which was twice as grand as the one they have inherited from their parents. She felt a pang of jealousy in her heart but she chose to ignore it, she is the luna- that by itself made her deserve it, she reminded herself.

    She froze when she heard footstepsing after her. She turned around and found him standing close behind her.

    He pulled her into a kiss and roughly ravished her with his tongue. She sighed as she pulled on his shirt¡¯s cor.

    He removed his tie and discarded his shirt on the ground as he hurriedly pinned her against a tree. They were both panting as if they were about to run out of air.

    ¡°You were all I could think of, damn it all. You were all I could think of,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Then take me. I am yours, I remain to be yours,¡± she whispered.

    He hurriedly unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants then pinned her back into the tree. She heard something being ripped and realized it was her panty when his calloused fingers scissored into her slit.

    She moaned as he pleased her with his touch, her voice only interrupted as he devoured her lips, his tongue exploring her sweet mouth as he continued to explore her body with his fingers.

    She sighed when his fingers dug inside her walls, digging in and out of her then scissoringsciviously as her juices coated his fingers. Thescivious sounds of her juices and her walls being stretched can be heard as he continued to punish her so pleasantly.

    ¡°More,¡± she begged him, holding into his shoulders as he plunged deep inside of her.

    Her knees trembled as her toes left the ground, her small body impaled against his thick cock. ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted as he mmed his cock inside her cunt.

    Her walls tightened immediately around his shaft as her feet were lifted off the ground with each thrust. ¡°Damn it all, you are mine,¡± he grunted and panted hard as their bodies movedsciviously.

    Her body felt like it will be split into two, but she didn¡¯t mind it. She felt like she needed it to be like this.

    Rough, wanton, raw. Sex without any sophistication so that her mind can stop overthinking even for a second.

    This is exactly what she had to do, to forget the pain even momentarily. To forget he now belongs to someone else entirely. This is what she needed to survive in her suffering.

    Her body trembled as multiple orgasms hit her, she felt her mind nking out but he didn¡¯t relent. Instead, he carried her andid her on the ground.

    Her head was protected by his hand as she felt the ground against her back. Soon the inconvenience was forgotten as he continued to plunge deep inside her.

    Soon he wasying her on her side and thrusting his shaft inside her core as his legs scissored with hers, his lips pressing kisses on her cheek as she moaned loudly, not caring about any possible passerbys.

    ¡°Fuck, you drive me wild. You drive me mad, noona,¡± he grunted and took her again, not stopping despite her pleas even when her body became too sensitive. He continued taking her over and over making her lose her mind as well.

    Soon he was pressing her cheek onto the ground as his hand choked on her neck, using her neck as the anchor to drive himself madly inside her core. She cried out and sobbed his name into the night. Dominus.

    Dominus pinched her nipples as he came hard on top of her, spilling his seeds inside her core as he grunted and held her close. It took them a while before they both came back to their reality.

    She picked up her clothes and started dressing herself, he did the same too, his eyes still focused on her. Mud and dirt covered their bodies, staining their clothing.

    Her panty remained ripped and forgotten somewhere in the bushes. He took his handkerchief and started cleaning her muddied legs, making her tear up.

    She did this. She did this to them. The situation that has already be difficult from the start now became even more impossible.

    She felt horrible seeing him like this,mitting sins of the flesh with her, all the while married to someone else. It hurt her to have given him away, and to think she now only have these moments with him.

    Moments that belong hidden in the dark. They don¡¯t deserve this. At least he didn¡¯t. She forced him to do this. And now they are both bound to suffer for it.

    He wiped her tears away and hugged her tight, crushing her in his arms like he never wanted to let her go. He breathed in her scent, feeling his heart constrict at the familiar feeling of peace only she brings.

    He wanted to take away all the pain the circumstance has inflicted on both of them. He wanted to run away with her, be anywhere else with her, trapped in their own reality for all eternity.

    He kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°I am sorry for everything. Tell me to run away with you and I will do it. It is not yet toote. I can have my union annulled. We can turn our back from it all and start anew.¡±

    She shook her head and burrowed her cheeks in his chest, ¡°No, we can¡¯t run away. The pack needs you. You are the alpha and you can¡¯t turn your back on your people. Besides, it is all my fault this time... let me bear it.¡±

    ¡°I will find a way to marry you. I will not stop until I have given you the world that you deserve,¡± he promised her as he held her lovingly.

    She nodded desperately, unable to say anything. She felt guilt run through her, here he is spending his first night with her instead of with his wife.

    She felt jealousy resurface thinking about how he and his wife will share a bedter when he is home. How he will never again be sleeping beside her like he usually does. No matter how he says it, he will never fully belong to her now.

    He tilted her chin and inspected her tear-streaked face, ¡°Do you regret it? Do you regret giving me away?¡± he asked solemnly.

    ¡°No, I can never regret a choice that saved you from losing your birthright. I will never regret a choice that will make you the greatest alpha the history will ever know. I do not regret any of it,¡± she said bravely, meeting his golden eyes that lit up even more in the dark.

    ¡°Remember your words because it will not be easy. It will be harder for you than it ever was. You will have to bear it and remember your words just now. Do not attempt to take your life again or to run away from me, you promised me this, bargained with me with these two things. You have to keep your word, my queen, I can not tolerate losing you,¡± he said the words with emphasis.

    ¡°I promise, I will bear it all... because even I cannot take it if I were to lose you. I will keep my word and never leave your side again no matter how difficult everything bes. I swear this all,¡± she answered him, truthfully, fully, and solemnly... every word she intends to keep. It is her vow to him, a vow that ties her very soul to him.

    He imed her lips as the moon shone upon their dirt-covered bodies, their lips strung with each other again as their bodies intertwined.

    She knew they have sinned against all the gods and thews of men and of his species. But even the knowledge of that is not enough for her to loosen her hold on him.

    She knew she will be condemned by her choices, and yet even that pales inparison to having him beside her like this. Trapped in a precious moment that is just theirs.

    Because despite all the heartaches that are toe... everything else she can bear except losing him.

 Chapter 95

    95 iv. Leather Gloves

    She woke up in chains, her neck in a cor securely attached to it. When she nced around she panicked even more.

    She was in what appeared to be a dungeon. It has been days since their confrontation, and she has been starving herself as a way of protest.

    She screamed and that was when he came through the door, he was wearing a pleasantly fitting shirt and pants that emphasizes his bulge.

    Even his clothing can not hide howrge he was, the thought made her blush. He was also donning leather gloves in one hand.

    ¡°You are finally awake, queenie. Should I say, good morning, my love?¡± he smiled innocently at her as if nothing out of the ordinary is urring.

    ¡°Why-why am I in chains? Please- please remove them right now,¡± she panicked as he started to walk towards her, making her stutter.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know sweetie? If I don¡¯t know any better, I would have fallen for your innocent act,¡± he stopped in front of her and lifted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    The eyes that are as beautiful as the morning sun itself has grown tired, eyebags were around them. ¡°I doubt that. I think you are deliberately starving yourself, not because you don¡¯t like the food that is being prepared but because you needed my attention.¡±

    She remained silent. He has been gone for two days in order to check on his business. During those days she refused to eat anything that has been prepared for her.

    .....

    She was indeed doing this on purpose, she thought that he will be worried sick about her and set her fee instead. She did not expect to be chained in here like a dog.

    She wondered if this was still part of the mansion, she really can¡¯t tell. It just had a very different feeling in here for her.

    In here she felt even more powerless. She felt even more trapped. Anxiety bubbled up inside her as she looked into his eyes, the calmness in his eyes making her shiver.

    How can one be calm after locking up another human being? She bit her lip to stop herself from saying that. He already looked pretty much pissed off.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything if I don¡¯t want to eat. You either set me free or see me die in front of you, those are my terms,¡± she met his eyes boldly.

    She saw his lips twitch into a rather cruel smile. ¡°What did you say, my queen? I think I may have misheard the words you have spoken just now. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t want to anger me, right baby?¡± he asked her again, as if giving her a chance to take back her words.

    ¡°I said if you don¡¯t set me free, you will have to watch me die. You will have to watch me die right in front of you,¡± she said the words despite her second thoughts.

    His gloved hand caressed her skin, making her wince. It is different than a skin to skin contact. It is more inhumane, more selfish... more carnally inclined.

    He traced his gloved hand on her jaw and ended up gripping her neck. Everything about him isrge, he is more than twice bigger than her, so he easily had his hand around her neck as he choked her.

    She pulled at his hand as she felt the air being deprived from her, making breathing difficult if not impossible. She had a sudden feeling of an impending doom and she is sure she will not be able to remove this scene from her mind for a long time.

    He loosened his grip on her neck and smiled softly at her, ¡°Do you really wish to die before my eyes, sweetie?¡±

    She wanted to anger him more and answer yes, but fear has won her over, the will to survive overtaking her pride as she shook her head.

    She felt fear like never before, having been deprived of air and choked as his golden eyes burned on her, she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe at all. In those moments thatsted just a few seconds, she felt what it really meant to be afraid.

    ¡°See? That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it? Now, do you want to eat your breakfast, darling?¡± his voice was cold, betraying his own emotions.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat,¡± she trembled but answered him that way, her mind going back to her n.

    ¡°Alright baby girl. We will have our breakfastter then. I can¡¯t me you since you miss me so much. You wanted to force me toe home so I can take care of you,¡± there was madness in his eyes as he smiled at her, a madness that scares her to submission.

    She backed away from him, but he was faster. He was suddenly on top of her, ripping her nightgown away.

    It was all she was allowed to wear during her captivity, panties, stockings, and nightgowns that don¡¯t even hide anything from one¡¯s imagination.

    She screamed when she heard the ripping sound of the cloth. She felt panic grip her mind as he smiledzily at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby girl? You couldn¡¯t eat for days because you missed me, right?¡± he smiled at her, his handsome face suddenly making her feel so threatened as she realized he have lost his mind.

    She shook her head as she tried to crawl away from him, moving her butt on the tiled floor as her legs moved backward.

    He pinned her to the ground as he went on top of her, his hot breath making her skin tingle. ¡°Say you missed me, baby. Say it.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, he opened her legs despite her nimbly attempt to close them. She felt humiliated as he ripped off her panty as well, leaving her fully exposed to him.

    He pped herbia, making her whimper. He smiled as if he heard her praise him instead. He pped it harder, making it tingle.

    She tried to push him away but he won¡¯t budge as he strike her for the third time in that sensitive part of her body. As if satisfied when she breathed fast and hard, he smiled and stared at her face, now wincing from the pain.

    ¡°It hurts, baby?¡± he asked her, pressing himself even closer to her.

    ¡°Yes, please stop...¡± she said the words, but he was deaf to them.

    His gloved hand started to touch her clit, it was rougher than his calloused fingers and more unforgiving. Soon she was whimpering as he yed with her nub, making rough circles that made her cry out.

    ¡°What baby? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, to y a game? It seems like you find the luxurious life I offered you quite not up to your taste. Boring, eh?¡± his fingers gripped her legs and opened them wider, exposing her opening to his greedy eyes.

    ¡°All I want is to go home. Let me go home,¡± she begged him.

    He thrust his gloved hand inside her core making her scream. The leather was too rough, the texture too foreign, and on top of that, she has barely been prepared. She hated what he was doing.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± she told him, sobbing as she tried to push him away.

    ¡°It does?¡± he smiled as if he doubted her. ¡°But what you are doing to me hurts even more, my queen. You make me feel so wretched inside, a pain no sharper than one inflicted by a sword. I think you have gotten better at making me suffer. I think punishment is in order so you don¡¯t do it again. You left me with no choice, baby girl.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°Please no more,¡± she begged him again.

    He scissored his fingers through her walls, making her whimper and keep pushing. But then he started rubbing her clit again, the pain and the pleasure mixing into her adrenaline making her moan instead.

    Damn this traitorous body of her! She tried to stop her body¡¯s reaction to no avail. Her juices kept flowing into his leather gloves as moans of pleasure escaped her lips.

    ¡°Tsk. You haven¡¯t changed a bit. In every reincarnation, you have always been my perfect little whore. Even torture, you find so erotic. Do you have no shame at all my queen? It is a good thing I don¡¯t mind for as long as you only show this side of yours to me,¡± he smiled at her, humiliating her further.

    She panted andy there as her body shook from the multitude of orgasms that hit her as he scissored through her walls and yed roughly with her clit. The feel of leather against her walls drove her to the brink of ecstasy.

    He smiled as he looked at her, ¡°You are enjoying yourself too much in this punishment of yours. It seems like you have really be a slut, queenie.¡±

    She shook her head desperately even when her body jerked with each thrust of his fingers inside of her, wanting to save even a bit of her dignity. She was a virgin just a fortnight ago, and now her body is reacting like it belongs to him.

    He smiled and looked at his handiwork as he smiled, ¡°Will you have breakfast with me now, sweetie?¡±

    She nodded her head even as her body convulsed and her juices soaked the floor. She felt like she wanted to just disappear and be swallowed whole. She has never been this humiliated before.

    He licked off her juice on his gloved hand as he looked at her, making her feel hot all over. Why is this man affecting her so?

    She should be angry over what he just did. She has a right to feel angry over this humiliation, but truthfully all she can feel now is the hot liquid that burned through her, it is as if her blood has suddenly turned intova.

    He removed his glove efficiently and discarded it away. He likewise removed the chains attached to her arms, for that at least she was thankful.

    He took a thick robe on top of a chair and draped it on her. The sudden warmthforted her trembling body.

    ¡°Do you wish to have breakfast with me now, baby?¡± his voice was happier now, but the threat lies underneath.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she mumbled. Her breathing hitched as he carried her in his arms.

    He caressed her cheek and whispered sweet nothings in her ear, making her calm down. He pressed a kiss on her forehead and smiledzily at her.

    It was like an automatic response on her part, she couldn¡¯t even understand it herself, how he seems to know exactly how her body will react to each of his advances.

    ¡°Come, say it nicely, my queen,¡± he urged her.

    She felt her lips tremble before she heard herself saying, ¡°Please, let¡¯s have breakfast now, daddy.¡±

 Chapter 96

    96 iv. Breakfast

    He took her to the rooftop where a buffet breakfast tableden with all types of food awaits them. He has obviously prepared well for this, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the unspoken thoughtfulness behind his actions.

    He sat with her as the servants started cing the appetizer on their table. Some fresh fruits and bowls of soup were likewise ced.

    He took a knife and fork and started cutting off the fruits in tiny bite sizes, a silly preference of hers that has raised even her best friend¡¯s eyebrow.

    One servant poured coffee for her. She took a sip and realized it was exactly how she liked her coffee when she orders them at the cafe.

    ¡°Have you been stalking me for a long time?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask him.

    He stopped cutting the fruits and looked at her, ¡°No, my queen, I have not been stalking. As much as I would have wanted that, this time around we just met for the first time yet again.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know how I wanted my fruits and how I wanted my coffee?¡± she looked straight into his eyes, hoping to see some lies.

    ¡°That has always been how you wanted them. Smaller cuts for fruits instead of the usual bite-size, and your coffee with hardly any caffeine on it,¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°Yes, but those are confidential information. Those are very private things, unless you have stalked me, then there is no way for you to know,¡± she argued.

    .....

    ¡°I have known you for several lifetimes and fell in love with you in each of them. Do you think basic things like that are something I will forget so easily?¡± his eyes were intent, his voice honest and sincere.

    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe that? To believe that is to mean that I have turned insane! To believe that means I have lost all my brain¡¯s capacity to think,¡± she reasoned, raising her voice a bit.

    He continued to slice through the fruits which just happened to be her favorites. Raising his fork on her lips he waited for her to ept the food.

    She blushed as she epted the food he offered. This is insanity, dining with her captor and allowing him to feed her!

    As his golden eyes bored through hers and azy smile adorned his face, she wondered if she really has turned insane. She felt a warm feeling envelope her as her heart fluttered in her chest.

    ¡°This kind of grapes,¡± she mused after tasting it. She has never tasted this variety before, but she somehow felt like she has done so in the past.

    ¡°From the vineyards of Italy, I have repurchased the same one with the very same vi. One day we might visit it again and pick up grapes as we used to do,¡± he smiled fondly at her as if reminiscing good memories that she knew for certain weren¡¯t real.

    ¡°What do you mean? I have never been to Italy,¡± she clutched at her heart. It has always been a dream of her to step foot in that ce, a certain feeling of wanting to bask in the night air as she enjoyed a peaceful gond ride with a lover.

    He smiled patiently at her and took a bowl of soup, blowing on it as he handed it to her. ¡°You have been there. Both of us have. At least not yet in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You are talking cryptic,¡± she lowered her gaze. She couldn¡¯t stop the frantic beating of her heart as he scooped the bowl with a spoon and fed her again.

    ¡°Aye, cryptic. Crazy, insane, and mad. These are all the many insults you have hurled on my way since we have met again, my love. It is a good thing I have learned patience and self-control over the multitude of reincarnations,¡± there was humor in his voice as he gazed lovingly at her, admiring the way her cheeks turned red over everything he just said.

    ¡°Those adjectives fit you, only a madman will do everything you have done until now,¡± she took another sip of the soup he offered. The creamy texture of the soup was again exactly as to her taste.

    He smiled and ignored her as the servants served some steak. He took the knife and fork and started slicing through the meat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the adjectives you use to insult me. They do not hurt me even a bit. It may be the truth, that I have long sumbed to insanity ever since I first lost you,¡± he stopped, his eyes suddenly filled with indescribable pain as he lost his focus.

    She didn¡¯t know what has overtaken her but she ced her hand on top of his and squeezed it hard, making hime back from whatever tragic event was in his mind.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he smiled and ced the fork in front of her lips.

    She took a bite and looked at him, he had reced his frown with a smile, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Whatever it was that he has thought of momentarily must be a very hard memory for him.

    She is not ready to ept his version of things, but she can at least ept that there were traumatic events in his life that may have been too much for him to bear. Maybe as he pointed it so bluntly, those were the very reason he seemed to have lost his mind.

    ¡°How was your business?¡± she inquired, referring to what he told her about. The reason for leaving her alone the past few days.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing okay. I am still managing everything from here, remotely. I just had to meet with the board of directors and some investors. Moments like that will be far in between, lest you starve yourself again from waiting,¡± he caressed her cheek.

    It shocked her that she did not feel the need to correct him. Has she really been starving herself to get his attention? She looked away, now even she felt like she didn¡¯t know the answer.

    ¡°Eat some more, you have gotten so skinny,¡± he pointed out and ced another slice of meat in front of her.

    It was cooked as she wanted her steak, well done, with no blood in sight. She has always been a bit overly scared of blood and didn¡¯t want to see them especially anywhere near her food.

    She wanted to ask how even that is known to him, but she didn¡¯t even dare. She felt like she already knew his exnation. An exnation she simply can not ept.

    ¡°I worry about my parents. I still wish to contact them at least, and my sibling,¡± her voice trembled. It was true, while she couldn¡¯t find herself hating her abductor, she worry for her family outside these walls.

    ¡°Then, we might go see them, someday,¡± he frowned, not wanting to share her but contemting about some things, he think he might allow it if it means so much to her.

    ¡°You jest! How can you show me to them without facing any consequence over what you did?¡± she pouted.

    She couldn¡¯t understand herself either. Why does she care about him facing thew?

    What he did was wrong. Abducting her and burning her apartment to the ground. Those things have consequences. But for some reason, she dint want him to face them.

    ¡°You might think of me as a fool to leave any evidence,¡± he smiled at her, making her feel at ease once again.

    ¡°You really can y with the whole world. The cops, the justice system, the entire business world. What else is not under your control?¡± she spoke the words bitterly, hating that he seemed to have no regard forw and order.

    ¡°You,¡± he said it casually and yet it made her world stop. The sadness in his voice as he spoke the word made her heart tighten, trembling like some furniture would in an earthquake.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± her lips trembled as his golden eyes turned their shade into murky gold, his emotions swimming in his eyes.

    ¡°It is you I don¡¯t have control over. The one thing I have always desired and yet still feel so out of my reach. You are the only one I needed to hold, but even now that we are sitting side by side, it still feels like you are so far away,¡± her eyelids fluttered as she heard him say the words, trying to reign herself from crying.

    She felt sad over the words he said, it was as if she can feel every bit of his suffering. That was when she realized, she didn¡¯t want him getting hurt. His pain affects her morbidly so.

    She took a fork and a knife and sliced through the steak on her te as well. She ced the fork in front of his lips as she mumbled, ¡°It is called having breakfast together. Then it means you should at least eat.¡±

    He happily obliged as he looked at her, ¡°As long as you feed me, my queen, then I shall.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and be grateful,¡± she said, pouting at him.

    He chuckled, ¡°Aye, my queen. I¡¯ll shut my mouth and eat what you offer.¡±

    She felt a sudden jolt of electricity after hearing his words. It really is insane, how visions of carnally explicit moments just crossed her mind.

    She wondered if in reality she is morescivious than he is, finding even his normal words thrilling. He smiled at her with an evil glint in his eyes, as if he just heard her say out loud her thoughts.

    She blushed and feed him again, which he readily epted. She wondered how this can be, how this normal scene between couples can happen so easily between them- her who is his captive, and him who is her tormentor.

    He continued to feed her throughout the meal, and so did she return the favor and fed him as well. He took care of her like she was some royalty. The irony of it all shocks her but still makes her feel thankful.

    Some things never make any sense when she is around him. But surprisingly, even that felt eptable. This ce beside him... felt like home.

    Like a weed chaos she has been longing for all her life... he came. She smiled as he continued to tell her about the businesses he has all over the world and the things he wish for them to see together.

    It is a given that he was the one she has been pining for all those years, but this level of calm she felt while still being held captive and before her abductor is something even her obsession with him cannot possibly exin.

    She is scared of her own emotions, but more importantly... she fears that her own sanity might simply be slipping away.

 Chapter 97

    97 iv. Luna

    She opened the door and walked inside her house, taking a peek into the window as she looked at his shadow fast disappearing into the night.

    She turned around and light suddenly flooded around her. Seated on the sofa, seemingly waiting for her is Dominus¡¯s bride, the pack¡¯s luna.

    ¡°Hi, noona,¡± she smiled sarcastically as her eyes traveled through her disarranged hair and her muddied arms and legs. Raising a corner of her lips upon traveling down further into her legs where some traces of his dried-up semen earlier seeped.

    ¡°It seems you have enjoyed yourself at my wedding reception. Was the main course to your liking? Was the dish up to your taste?¡± thedy mocked her.

    ¡°What do you want, Cindy?¡± she asked calmly, refusing to even feel more pathetic than she already does.

    ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter, does it? It is not like you will stop what you have been doing behind my back even if that is what I wanted. I think you are shameless enough to cling to my husband, never mind that he has responsibilities now. May I remind, marital responsibilities,¡± she kept silent as Cindy berated her.

    She was right, her action was not justifiable. Even when it was Dominus who has been seeking her out nonstop and chasing after her.

    Even when it was he who initiated the continuation of it all, the truth is they are both equally guilty. For she can not say no to him, no matter what the consequences might be.

    She loves Dominus so much that there was no way she can refuse him. No matter the present situation or the people that will be affected by their affair. It was right to say she was shameless when ites to him.

    .....

    ¡°Look at me! You whore! Look at your Luna,¡± Cindy raised her voice when she looked away.

    She was even more shocked when Cindy gripped her chin and squeezed her cheek, she was sure it will bruise tomorrow. Still, she didn¡¯t dare to fight back.

    She knew she deserved it, she had justin with her husband. And the truth is, she will do it again in the blink of an eye. So she remained silent because no one can possibly hate her more than she hated herself at that instant.

    ¡°I want you to listen very carefully, noona. From this day on, Dominus is mine. I will allow him to y with you as he sees fit. But that is what you will always be. His concubine. His dirty little whore. None of his will belong to youpletely. One day when he has grown tired of his broken little toy he will dispose of you, like the worthless whore you are,¡± Cindere¡¯s nails bit down on her cheek, making her wince.

    She felt blood trickle down her neck but she didn¡¯t bother to push thedy away. It was her who is at fault. Everything that has happened can be med only on her.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± she dared to ask, only because it was important for her.

    ¡°Whether or not I have affections for my husband, do you think you have a right to ask that?¡± Cindy let her go and stepped away.

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have a right to demand it. But tell me, Luna,¡± she begged him. ¡°I want to know if you love him too.¡±

    Thedyughed at her and sat back on the sofa, her sharp eyes darted towards her as she remained standing, dirtied from the ground, his semen, and the blood dripping down her cheek.

    ¡°Do you know my hair has always been a natural blonde, it wasn¡¯t of miserable color? I hated auburn most of all, because it is yours. I have heard of you, the human girl the alpha fancied enough to almost marry. I had to dye my hair because he seems calmer when he sees the color I hated with all my heart,¡± Cindere calmly told her.

    ¡°My eye colors, they are fake too. The color of my eyes is likewise gold, the same shade as his. But I have used contacts to make him happier. I have just met him a few days before now, but yes... I intend to make this marriage work. Not because I love him, but because I made a promise to the moon goddess herself to give myself wholeheartedly to him,¡± Cindere¡¯s eyes were sincere as they focused on her.

    ¡°As for love, I have never known a man carnally before, nor have I desired one. But Dominus... he makes my heart beat faster, my blood boils when our eyes meet. Love is something that cannot be forced but Dominus and I, I think we have all the chance to fall in love, if you will just kindly distance yourself from the both of us,¡± Cindere stood up and wiped her bloodied cheek with her handkerchief.

    ¡°I am sorry I hurt you, noona. I trust you understand the sentiments of a wife behind it. I don¡¯t like sharing him with you, but I know better than to challenge him to leave you. The way things are now shows he likes you far more than he likes me. But I have always believed everything can be reversed, even something asplicated as love can give way,¡± she smiled at her and handed her handkerchief.

    ¡°Give it back to me after you have itundried,¡± she smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give away things unnecessarily. In my mind, things dirtied still have value, especially since they are mine, they have to be returned at the right time,¡± she added.

    ¡°And if I refuse to give it back,¡± she dared to answer her, faking courage even when all she wanted was to melt away.

    ¡°If you so much as refuse to give back something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, do you think there will be no consequence? There is no one to protect you, not even the moon goddess will look kindly on someone who dared to sin against a covenant,¡± she smiled peacefully at her.

    ¡°Will you do nothing then and leave everything to the will of the goddess?¡± she bravely met Cindere¡¯s smiling facade.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t return what belongs to me, I will simply just have to snatch it back. Regardless if it will be torn and destroyed in the process. I would rather have it broken that stolen so easily in front of me,¡± Cindere hissed, unperturbed.

    ¡°What do you expect from me then? You said what you wish for does not matter. Then why are we having this conversation?¡± she asked the luna, her head kept up high even when she felt herself sinking into the abyss with every word exchanged between them.

    ying the part of the viin has never been her expertise. Saying all these bluffs and trying to get on Dominus¡¯s wife¡¯s nerves is not something she can possibly get used to.

    ¡°You can y in the dark. Let him use your body as he sees fit. I really don¡¯t care a lot. But don¡¯t sire a child and know your limits. There are certain things that must be reserved for the wife,¡± Cindere¡¯s eyes glinted as her voice becameced with threats.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rock the boat more than necessary causing it to stumble unless you know how to swim. But even expert swimmers can drown in an instant when the currents be too strong. Do you know why the pack chose him for me? It is because my family and my pack are equally powerful. We have influence and assets all over the world. These things can be used to aid or harm your beloved alpha. Do you wish for me to break my toy in front of you?¡± she smiled and leaned closer, whispering in her ears.

    ¡°At least continue the ploy of being her older sister. You know how it is... the pack turns its head away and ignores the obvious where you two are involved,¡± Cindere pointed out.

    ¡°The only thing left for you to do is to

    act your part, or should I say... act your age in front of the others,¡± the insult hit her hard, it has always been one of her insecurities where Dominus is involved.

    But she bit back her tongue, she is her luna. More than that, she is the one Dominus wed. She has every right to say the words she said just now and even more.

    ¡°Why are you letting me stay by his side despite knowing the truth about us? You said you wanted your marriage to work, so why are you allowing me beside him?¡± she asked, her mind couldn¡¯t understand how they are having this conversation.

    ¡°Because I will not win against you... not yet at least,¡± Cindere smiled at her exuding her youthful glow.

    She is so beautiful when she smiles that way. She was much younger than Dominus and far younger than she is. Surely ady like that ought to know her worth. And yet here they are agreeing to share a man.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will work towards changing that very soon. For why should the alpha spend his time milking an old cow when fresh milk is abundant in front of him?¡± she mocked her.

    She pressed a kiss on Mary¡¯s cheek before whispering, ¡°So be careful dear sister, not everything stays as they are. The old has always been destined to be reced by the new.¡±

    She felt her knees tremble under her as Cindere walked away, mming the door behind her. She held onto the edge of the chair beside her, lowering herself into it as she rubs her legs thoroughly as if doing so will stop the tremors.

    She felt a trickle down her cheek, the wound that was opened by the luna a little while earlier started to bleed again. She wiped it over and over, making the blood pour even more.

    Looking down into her trembling hands, she screamed at seeing the blood. She wanted, needed anything that will provide herfort. But there is none.

    She hugged her trembling knees and stayed in a fetal position, copsing from exhaustion as her fears rocked her to sleep.

 Chapter 98

    98 iv. Dress- Up

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked him doubtfully, he had asked her to dress properly, making her question his motives.

    He had always dressed her improperly, that is the nicest word she have for the way he asked her to dress. Even the thought of his endless requests makes her cheeks automatically burn.

    ¡°Outside,¡± he said simply, not wishing to expound on what he meant.

    She tried to sp her bra before she felt his fingers doing the job for her. He cupped her bosoms and squeezed them, the fabric of the bra adding to the sensation instead of protecting her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked him as his eyes stared at her from the mirror. She was facing a full-length mirror, trying to dress up ording to what he wanted.

    ¡°Sorry darling, I could not stop myself,¡± his eyescked apology and his voice was low with lust.

    If she isn¡¯t careful, he might change his mind about this sudden outside trip, she knew that now. He easily changed his mind about things where she is concerned.

    She sighed as he squeezed her bosoms even more. Damned hormones and how theirs are so much in sync.

    ¡°Well, let me get dressed at least,¡± she sighed and took some tissues, wiping away his seeds that were inside of her just moments ago. They have spilled all over her legs after he pulled his thick shaft out of her.

    .....

    She didn¡¯t even have time to take a quick bath afterward as he suddenly blurted out that they should go out of the house.

    ¡°Let me help,¡± he took the tissues from her and knelt.

    She blushed as he started to reach out inside her core, making his seeds spill even more. This is really horrifyinglyscivious, sheined.

    He smiled and ignored her, wiping away the rest of the semen. Taking the used tissues and throwing them in the bin before giving her a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°You have not answered,¡± she slid on her panty, which to her dismay covered almost nothing. Why did he have to buy panties that hardly even cover anything?

    ¡°It is a surprise,¡± he sat on the chair parallel to her and watches her from the mirror, making her blush further.

    ¡°I should have been born a man,¡± sheined, frowning as she tries to choose a dress to match his clothes.

    ¡°Why so?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with desire for her as she opted for a red dress to match his red knitted sweatshirt.

    ¡°So I can dress faster and be the one watching from there,¡± she pouted as she put on her dress.

    He chuckled and stood, walking towards her as he removed a white sweatshirt for her. ¡°Here, white fits you.¡±

    She blushed and took it from him, mumbling a quick thank you. She frowned at seeing it was a brand new one yet again.

    ¡°You keep buying things. I already told you I have way too many clothes. I hardly wear anything but nightgowns anyway,¡± she pointed out and wore it.

    She has been bored out of her mind when he is doing work in the library, so much so that she had gone over her rather veryrge, very luxurious dresser filled with clothes, bags, and shoes that she absolutely has no use for.

    ¡°At least tell me where we are going, so I know which kind of shoes and bag to wear,¡± she pouted more as heughed.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± hismanding voice filled the air making her obey him despite herints.

    He took the cutest pair of white socks that reaches high and knelt before her, putting them on her legs.

    ¡°Are we going literally out of the house?¡± it will make sense if that was the case, since a bit of snow is already starting to fall.

    ¡°Yes, outside the house,¡± he smiled kindly at her, making her heart beat faster.

    ¡°You are not afraid that I would run away?¡± she tested him, he better not make a joke out of this.

    She has not been out of the house since her abduction which was probably months ago. She has no way of tracking time and date since there was no calendar or gadget within her reach.

    ¡°Are you nning to do that?¡± he kissed her leg which he had already finished putting the socks on.

    ¡°No, not really,¡± she blushed. No matter how she thinks about it, she just could not seem to hate him.

    The days with him have been the most exciting, most invigorating part of her life. She blushed, not that he needs to know that, of course.

    Hezily dressed her other leg, kissing it likewise once he has put her socks on. She blushed further, no one would have believed her if she told them the CEO of the biggest business conglomerate in the world kneels before her to do even the most mundane of tasks, like dressing her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, my queen. Or I might just forget about going out, I can hardly restrain myself right now,¡± he grunted, making her look at the bulge on his pants.

    ¡°You are impossible! We have just done it, how can you think of doing it again!¡± she pouted more.

    ¡°It is my body¡¯s natural reaction towards you. It is not like I have control over it,¡± he justified and grabbed a pair of white sneakers for her.

    ¡°I can do that myself,¡± she tried to take it away from him. It is not like she can¡¯t even put her own shoes on.

    ¡°Just let me,¡± he stopped her, his strong grip on her leg making butterflies flutter in her stomach.

    ¡°You are absolutely horrendous,¡± she looked away, feeling the heat rise on her cheeks and envelope the rest of her body.

    ¡°I know, baby. I know,¡± he took her right foot and slipped her shoes inside, patiently tying her shoces.

    ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman, even a kid ties their own shoces nowadays,¡± not like she didn¡¯t want the attention, the truth is she likes it too much that she gets scared.

    She wonders just how disappointed she will be when he stopped giving her this much attention. Even a few days away from him already drove her mad from missing him and the things he do to her.

    She thinks about her dreamst night, it was too vivid, too painful. If she were to believe that there is such a thing as a past life and that it was theirs, then she would have to believe the pain was real.

    She didn¡¯t like that, a love so strong it distorts her perception of reality. A love so strong it takes over her sense of reason and morals.

    She frowned which did not escape his attention. He asked if the ties were too tight to which she said no, she just had something on her mind.

    He did her other shoe for her, smiling gently when he finished. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from staring.

    His eyes lit up and it feels like seeing glitters of golde to life. He was breathtakingly beautiful when he smiles. Not like he wasn¡¯t breathtaking at other points in time.

    It is just, that he rarely smiles at all, and seeing him so carefree and happy just makes her feel so uneasy. Her heart couldn¡¯t stop from running twice faster when his lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± he might have noticed the expression on her face as he asked her worriedly.

    She shook her head. He asked what it was all about, and she denied about it amounting to anything.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go out if you are not feeling well, baby,¡± he consoled her, sitting beside her as he pulled her close.

    ¡°No, I really am fine,¡± she said. ¡°I would really like to go out too. It has been so long since I wasst outside.¡±

    He smiled and kissed her forehead, fixing a knitted red cap on her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, before I change my mind.¡±

    She nodded and he smiled more. They are like a normal couple now somehow. Despite the very abnormal circumstance that brought her here.

    He has been very patient with her, even during the times when she knew she was being unreasonable. The only time he would really ¡®punish¡¯ her is if she tries to escape or starve or hurt herself. Those are the only unforgivable crimes in his dictionary.

    He stood up and carried her in his arms. This thing too has been so normal between them that she didn¡¯t even bother toin.

    She wondered why he keeps doing this for her. Doing things that make her feel like she mattered. Like he cared.

    It is not like she can escape from him even if she wanted. And not like she can even say no to his advances. So why does he have to be like this? Why does he have to behave like a genuine lover?

    He pressed a tender kiss on her cheek as she circled his neck with her arms. She felt an rm when she felt her lips tugged into an equal smile.

    ¡°You should do that more often,¡± he said, making her stare at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked him, as he began to walk with her in his arms.

    ¡°Smile more for me, queenie. Your smile is the most beautiful thing in the world to me. If you can do that, you would really make me so happy,¡± he opened the door and walked out.

    As he carried her in the hallways, she felt her heartbeat be even more erratic. Somehow she feared the feelings that suddenly rush over her from what he said.

    They boarded the elevator which she didn¡¯t even know existed untilst week. She closed her eyes as she felt a sudden calm feeling overtake her.

    His arms have always felt like home. She pressed her cheek on his chest and listened to his heartbeat, pretending that they are drums of war willing her to sleep.

    He pressed a kiss on her forehead as they walked out of the elevator. She tried to open her eyes but she felt her eyelids going heavy.

    ¡°Do you mind if I sleep?¡± she yawned and buried her cheek even more on his chest.

    ¡°Go sleep, my queen. I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Will you wake me when we arrive wherever we are going?¡± she mumbled in a tired sleepy voice.

    He smiled softly, and pressed a quick kiss on her lips, ¡°I promise sweetheart, now go get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 99

    99 iv. Reputation

    ¡°You asked for me toe?¡± she asked in a steady voice as she stepped inside his office.

    Dominus didn¡¯t look up immediately, he pretended to be studying the papers before him, trying topose himself. He felt like he will just immediately leap from his feet if he sees her.

    ¡°If I am not needed here, then I guess I should just leave,¡± her voice made him m the documents he was holding and looked at the newly arrived visitor.

    ¡°Stay,¡± his voice was authoritative,manding every cell in her body to follow his demand.

    The shock from hearing his voice fill with such authority made her stop from turning the knob. She froze as she heard his footstepse nearer.

    She felt strong hands grip her shoulders and forced to turn her to him. His smoldering eyes pinned her, making her unable to do anything but stare.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± his voice was sharp, making her ears twitch.

    She knew what he meant. She has been trying to avoid him as much as she can. It was not right to be with him, her guilt is eating up her soul.

    ¡°Leaving because I am not needed,¡± she said, her voice filled with emotions likewise.

    .....

    He gripped her cheek and imed her lips like a mad man, his lips roughly pulled on hers until she opened her lips for him. He didn¡¯t hesitate to invade her lips with his tongue.

    Soon their bodies were tangled in each other¡¯s embrace, his rough hands reaching out to unsp her bra. She sighed and tried to push him away, but he didn¡¯t let her go for even a minute.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered, his voice filled with longing and hurt.

    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± he continued when she did not respond.

    She felt her knees tremble from the way his lips traveled down her neck. Despite all the heartaches, she still melts in his arms.

    ¡°I missed you so much too,¡± she whispered back, seemingly permitting him as he carried her in his arms.

    He carried her to his desk and started rubbing her panty, focusing his attention on her already sensitive clit. She sped her hand on her lips to stop her moans froming out. An action that seemed to displease him so.

    He removed her hands and took her lips again, his tongue opening up her mouth as he explored her. When her eyes teared up he stopped and looked at her.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she tried to protest when he harshly pulled her panty down and discarded it on the carpet, making her blush.

    ¡°What? You im to be missing me but you have been hiding from me for weeks. Damn it, I agreed to this marriage only on ount that you will stay by my side. What about that don¡¯t you understand?¡± his face was grim as he unbuckled his belt.

    She felt her cheeks turn even redder as she saw his manhood seem evenrger than she remembered. She blushed, perhaps it is longing that made her feel this way, a need that pulsed inside of her, demanding for him to take her over and over.

    He grinned seeing her reaction. ¡°Noona, you miss this part of me, don¡¯t you? You came here when I called on you because you couldn¡¯t stop yourself from pining after what we do.¡±

    She blushed and shook her head, denying to him what she knows to be true. She has been touching herself several times in a day just thinking about this moment.

    She missed being stretched by him, fucked, used by him. The roughness of his taking causing her mind to nk out, she missed all of that.

    ¡°You have always been a lying whore,¡± he gripped her hair and forced another kiss on her mouth, making saliva drip down her neck.

    ¡°Not- not a whore,¡± she tried to regain her senses, tried to stop her world from fastly spinning because of his kiss.

    She held into his shoulder but that just excited him more. He opened her legs widely, demanding for her to hold her knees on both sides of her head.

    She blushed and followed him, feeling even more vulnerable and exposed as his eyes looked at her wide-opened privates. She blushed when he praised her, ¡°Good girl. Such a good girl for me, sweetie.¡±

    She bit her lip to stop herself from moaning when his fingers spread herbia apart, exposing her throbbing clit in his eyes. ¡°Such a vulgar look on you, my love. Tell me you don¡¯t miss this. Since you wanted to run away from me again, tell me you don¡¯t miss this.¡±

    His angry voice made her knees shake, she knew what angering him meant and the look in his eyes made her realize she has really done that so exceedingly well.

    She let go of her knees as she desperately covered her lips when he pinched her throbbing clit harshly. Her eyes teared up and the warm liquid trickled down her cheeks.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± sheined, closing her legs.

    He pped her legs apart, pulling her closer to him, his arms securing her knees on his shoulders as he mmed inside her core.

    The sudden fullness of his length inside of her made her whimper. ¡°Hurts,¡± she continued to struggle.

    ¡°Shut the fucking hell up, you don¡¯t know what pain means. You have no idea how pain can drive someone mad. Damned heavens, you are all I wanted. You know that, but you¡¯ve given me away like some lost puppy,¡± he thrust hard inside her, making her bite on his arm as she curtailed another scream.

    ¡°You have given me away, and now you dare to go back from your word and distance yourself from me. You fucking, useless whore,¡± her eyes widened in shock seeing his eyes glisten with tears.

    His actions were harsh but he looked even more terrible than her, almost like he was desperate, almost like he was subjected to actual pain, ¡°You don¡¯t fucking know what pain means. You don¡¯t know how miserable I feel because of everything you do to me. You don¡¯t know any of it, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t understand.¡±

    She reached out and wiped his cheeks away, she felt pain grip her heart equally when she understood he didn¡¯t even realize he was crying. He stopped thrusting inside of her and flipped her on her back.

    Her legs were dangling at the edge of the table, her hard nipples touching the cold marbled desk. She didn¡¯tin, after seeing him like that she felt even more vulnerable.

    He mmed his hips against hers as his cock twitched inside her, filling her walls and splitting open her cervix. He held her arms on her back so that she couldn¡¯t cover her lips.

    She screamed and panted and moaned his name as he thrust and fucked her hard on his office table, documentsy discarded on the floor as he lost himself in that carnal need to take her.

    Soon the study table was shaking as she blinked back her tears, her screams still filling up the room. Knowing he didn¡¯t bother to have it soundproofed made her feel even more humiliated.

    She felt her walls squeezing him even more as he thrust faster and deeper into her core. Her damned body betrayed her as she felt her mind nking out from the overwhelming pleasure that racked through her.

    But he didn¡¯t let her find bliss for very long, he pulled out of her and before she can understand what was happening, she felt his fingers opening up her ass and the thick length of his shaft mming right inside her hole.

    She screamed even louder than she ever did, for which he covered her mouth with his hand, ¡°Just a little bit more. I need just a little bit more. I need more, I am fucking starved. I need you. I need all of you right now, my queen. Let me fuck the hell out of you.¡±

    She felt humiliated as he started reaching for her clit, his thumb rubbing circles against her sweet nub as she moaned and screamed and whimpered. It¡¯s like a mixture of everything all at once, making her body even more sensitive as her climax neared.

    Before she can even realize it, she felt warm liquid shooting up on her ass, filling her hole as he grunted and held her even tighter. He didn¡¯t move even after he has spilled all his seeds inside her hole.

    He began kissing her back, sucking on her soft flesh as she whimpered and moaned, her body trembling as she continued to be in that high.

    ¡°Tell me you won¡¯t run away from me again. It has been a fucking hell without you, I can¡¯t bear it no more,¡± he pleaded with her, his harsh breath on her soft skin as he grazed his teeth on her shoulder.

    She whimpered when he did that almost as if her body was anticipating a pain that never came. He just grazed and sucked on her skin without doing anything further.

    ¡°I will not run again, alpha,¡± she mumbled as he kissed her neck.

    ¡°Good girl. That¡¯s my good little girl,¡± he whispered.

    The door opened and his secretary came out holding some more documents for him to sign. Her eyes dart at the scene in front of her, her knees trembling over the obvious.

    She tried to struggle, seeing the secretary who is first cousin to the luna. She felt fear bubble up in her chest and utmost humiliation at their position.

    He held her down with one hand and asked the secretary what she needed. In a trembling voice, the secretary answered and told him there are a few more documents to sign.

    He told the secretary toe over, his cock still buried so deep in her ass. She froze as the secretary came in, handing the documents to him.

    She felt him ce the documents on top of her back and sign them. Handing the documents back to the woman as he instructed her to leave.

    She couldn¡¯t look at the woman and chose to close her eyes, opening them only when she heard the door click behind her.

    He pulled out of her and pped her ass when she tried to close her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t close them yet. You have a gaping hole right now. You wouldn¡¯t even know how erotic it is, unless you would like for me to take a picture,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. This is already beyond humiliating,¡± she protested, but her protestsnded on deaf ears as he padded his thumb on her asshole, fitting his fingers inside until all his fist was inside her.

    ¡°Looks like my dick was bigger than my fist. Or maybe I just pounded a little bit too hard,¡± he marveled since the gape on her hole still has not been upied fully by his fist.

    She felt her whole body burn with his remark, her juices flowing despite her aggravation towards his words and actions. He pressed his fist on her hole, making her tremble at another orgasm.

    When her body stopped shaking, he removed his fist and flipped her to face him. Stuffing her mouth with his tongue as her eyes teared up.

    ¡°You have no reputation to protect now. If this is not enough I will do even more. I will do this over and over so that you won¡¯t have to run from me again worrying about what other people think,¡± he said the words like a promise and kissed her again deeply, making her shut up.

    ¡°I would rather have you shameless, if that keeps you right here beside me,¡± he chuckled and buried his face in her neck.

    ¡°You belong to me, queenie. You can never leave me. I will not allow or stand for that. I can do anything to keep you right here with me. Anything at all. Even death won¡¯t keep us apart,¡± he said the words like an oath before she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 100

    100 iv. Travel

    He pressed kisses on her cheeks, waking her up. He smiled gently at her as his fingers caressed her cheek, recing the trail of kisses he pressed on them earlier.

    ¡°Hi baby, you are awake?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°Mmhmmm...¡± she answered, gazing into his eyes.

    ¡°It was a pity waking you up in the middle of what appeared to be a very pleasant dream,¡± he teased her, as he continued to caress her cheeks.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, blushing.

    ¡°Well, your red cheeks should have been a giveaway but you were moaning loudly earlier honey, that is what told me so. Besides, you have gotten damp,¡± he smiled and teased her.

    ¡°You were touching me while I was asleep?!¡± she asked horrified, looking at the driver and his bodyguard whose eyes were on the road.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t see anything,¡± he assured her, referring to the driver and his bodyguards in front and at the back.

    ¡°I will never let another man see what is mine, I just touched it very discreetly,¡± as if that can be an assurance, he continued.

    .....

    ¡°How much have you been doing while I was asleep?¡± she now noticed his fingers were wet, the liquid coating his fingers were sticky and clear, making her blush even harder.

    ¡°Why are you so sensitive about this baby? I am just simply touching what is mine. It wasn¡¯t my fault you got damp dreaming of us having hard hot sex,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± no way she will admit that in front of these strangers.

    He conveniently sitted her on hisp, she can feel how hard he was exactly. She covered her face in shame, no way the people with them didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°Are you being shy, my queen,¡± he teased her more, kissing her jawline, grazing his teeth on her skin.

    She pushed at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so insensitive.¡±

    He chuckled and didn¡¯t mind her words, stopping his kiss to look at her face as he slid his fingers inside her sweatshirt.

    ¡°You are such a pervert,¡± she blushed, observing some of the guards taking secret nces at her.

    He chuckled and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all they can do, stare and imagine.¡±

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± she asked him, trying to ignore his fingers now squeezing her bosoms. Her bra does nothing to help her avoid his stimtion, his fingers seemed to have moved it askew, now it is only covering her nipples or some part of them.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be obvious sweetie, or they will just stare more,¡± he whispered, making her blush further.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± she pouted and tried to focus her attention outside the window.

    The scenery is a perfectndscape, a mixture of white and green as the trees and bushes started to be covered by the soft snow. But even a perfect scenery won¡¯t do as his fingers continued to rub her brassiere against her bosoms.

    ¡°Just stop that and be civilized for once,¡± she said sharply, feeling her juices start to dampen her clothed cunt.

    He smiled and kissed her, ¡°Let me check then, if you are not enjoying yourself with what I am doing then I promise to stop, my love.¡±

    She blushed hard as his fingers trailed on her juice-covered legs. ¡°You are so beautiful, darling.¡±

    ¡°Pretending to be so innocent in front of me, all the while craving everything I do to you,¡± his hot breath that fanned her ears made her legs tremble even more.

    ¡°Do you know what liquid is this sweetheart?¡± he asked her as his fingers opened her slit, feeling her already soaked underwear as he slid it aside and began thrusting hard inside her core.

    Her walls tightened around his fingers as she muttered her protests, ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Your body is so honest, there is no use denying it now,¡± he kissed her cheek as she squirmed.

    ¡°Please stop, your men are looking,¡± she pleaded, seeing the men¡¯s eyes dart towards them, some even had enough indecency to look into her eyes.

    ¡°Are you shy or turned on? Because your hole is tightening up perfectly for me, sweetie,¡± he corrected her, hating that she can be affected by the mere stares of other men.

    His hatred became evident as he pinched her clitoris, making her body jerk. ¡°No, please. It hurts,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to get angry, then you shouldn¡¯t let mere stares bother you. None should bother you except me,¡± he grunted as he unbuckled his belt, making her eyes grow wide in shock.

    ¡°Please, not in front of your men,¡± she begged him, as he mmed his cock right inside her walls.

    While they couldn¡¯t see any private part of her it will be impossible for them not to guess what they were doing. She squirmed and tried to stand up but his arm snaked around her throat, tightening around her neck.

    ¡°You will not move a muscle until I tell you to. You will not breathe or think or get affected by anyone else without my consent,¡± his harsh breathing hit her skin, turning her on even more.

    She couldn¡¯t understand this. She hated what is happening. She hated what he was doing. This is not right. This is wrong in so many ways. This is wrong.

    ¡°Honey, move your hips and show them how good I make you feel,¡± he demanded as he started kissing her nape, making her juices soak their seat as he grazed his teeth on her neck.

    When she didn¡¯t move to follow his orders, he harshly mmed back inside her cunt again, thrusting in and out of her almost insanely. His words rang in her ears as he mumbled, ¡°Fuck! You are so tight for me, queenie. You are mine, just mine.¡±

    She felt a knot tightening in her stomach before he exploded inside of her, his seeds coating their legs as some of his semen spilled out.

    Her body trembled as he held her close to him. He kissed her cheek as she sobbed, still fully clothed but nheless totally wrecked.

    ¡°Hush baby, you made me angry. That¡¯s the reason I had to do it. I have so many good ns for us sweetie, but you ruined our day,¡± he kissed her nape again, his hands slipping out of her dress.

    She cried harder, looking at the guard who has been looking at her the whole time through the rearview mirror. She felt humiliated in front of a stranger.

    Dominus clicked his tongue and before she understood what he was about to do, blood and flesh exploded in their car as she shrieked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would let anyone watch you this way and not kill him, did you?¡± he embraced her from behind.

    ¡°I used a silencer to make it not as traumatic, now be a good girl and stay calm for daddy. Or I might start investigating who else dared to look,¡± his words forced her to stop screaming, the screams reced by her sobs.

    He kissed her nape again, his arms caging her as her body slumped against him, trembling from the trauma and fear she suffered a while ago.

    ¡°Baby, you better listen carefully. I won¡¯t tolerate you being affected by anything or anyone else aside from me. I am a very possessive man. Though I try to be the kind of gentleman I knew you wanted, I sometimes get off coursed,¡± he tried to console her, his fingers wiping away the blood that sttered on her cheeks.

    ¡°Face me and I¡¯ll clean you up,¡± this time none of the guards dared to even take a nce.

    She faced him because her mind stopped functioning a little while ago. He took some wipes out carefully as he started to clean the blood off of her skin.

    She sobbed as she let him, unusually findingfort when he would caress her skin every time her tears flowed down her cheeks.

    ¡°See what you did baby? I told you not to be so loud so they wouldn¡¯t look. You just made me kill a man today,¡± he whispered in her ear, making her shiver.

    ¡°Do you want me killing people for you, sweetie? Is that what makes you happy? I don¡¯t mind, really. But look how dirty the car has be. Now I¡¯ll have to dispose of it even when it is my favorite,¡± he continued, his thumb tracing her trembling lips as she breathes fast in and out of her, panting hard as she catches her breath.

    She shook her head which made him smile, ¡°That¡¯s right sweetie. Next time, listen more to daddy. Even beautiful queens like you should listen to their fiance, right?¡±

    She blinked, fiance. How on earth did they be that? She wanted to protest but shecked the courage to say anything that will displease him even more.

    ¡°We are going to explore around town but you better behave yourself, unless you want that ce to be a mass grave. No running anywhere else where I can¡¯t see you. Am I understood, baby?¡± he whispered, his patient voiceced with threat.

    Her mind keeps ying what she witnessed a while ago, making her nod as tears trailed her cheeks.

    ¡°Hush now, we are almost there,¡± he smiled before he cupped her cheeks and squeezed them.

    ¡°So pretty,¡± his voice was filled with passion, madness, and adoration.

    ¡°Mine, only mine,¡± he whispered as he imed her lips, kissing her deeply as he forced his tongue inside her mouth.

    She heard her panty being ripped and felt her cheeks blush even more as he mmed back inside of her. He was still hard, and his cock pulsed and filled her walls as he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°I know you are tired, so this is what we will do. You can sleep and I¡¯ll do the rest. All I ask is for you to behave and warm my cock the rest of our journey,¡± he smiled at her as if any of his words make any sense.

    She was so edged she couldn¡¯t help orgasm as he fucked her, copsing in his arms before they arrived.

    He clicked his tongue in disappointment seeing she has fallen asleep, but pressed a kiss on her cheek and hugged her tight.

    ¡°It is alright sweetie, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± he whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 101

    101 iv. The Great Deception

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mary tightened her nightrobe as she stared at Dominus.

    It has been weeks since theyst saw each other, after it has been announced that the luna is pregnant.

    He stood silently in the dark his blonde hair and golden eyes matched the moon above their heads.

    ¡°It iste, you should not be outside,¡± he pointed out, staring at her with pure longing in his eyes.

    ¡°I should be the one telling you that,¡± she answered back. ¡°Go back to your wife, Dom. It iste.¡±

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he started walking towards her, his eyes pleading with hers to listen.

    ¡°Is that how you want to start every conversation of ours, with I missed you? It does not make everything right, Dom,¡± she said harshly, making pain sh across his eyes.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked him, at the bottom of her heart she was still hoping it was all a bad dream, a piece of wrong information, a piece of exaggerated news.

    ¡°It is true,¡± he answered her, hating everything in the world when she tried to blink back her tears.

    .....

    She felt an indescribable pang of pain that sliced through her heart with his words. She knew it was inevitable that hey with his wife, she just never wanted to believe it.

    ¡°Please, listen,¡± he gripped her shoulders and held her tightly, afraid she will run away from him again.

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want an exnation? What if all I want is to live a separate life from yours,¡± she cut back his plea, anger getting the better of her.

    ¡°Anything at all but that. You know how I cannot survive that,¡± he begged her, his eyes staring at her with heavy emotions as if his very life depended on her.

    ¡°She seduced me, right when I was transforming into a wolf. I couldn¡¯t resist my wolf. Before I knew it I was mounting her in my wolf form, it was all like a nightmare I was forced to watch,¡± he tried to exin.

    She pped him across his cheeks making him stare at her as tears covered her cheeks, ¡°What kind of a nightmare was it? When you fucked her that night, you came, didn¡¯t you? That is why you have a baby to speak of.¡±

    ¡°I did not want it, you don¡¯t know how it was to be outside looking in as something you wanted to stop happens before your eyes. That is what happened to me. That is how it was for me,¡± his hold on her did not loosen, his fingers shaking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it was, because you are human. My wolf came inside her, I couldn¡¯t stop it. It was not something I wanted,¡± he growled at her, desperate for her to see.

    ¡°How many times was it? How many times did youy with her,¡± she shouted at him, her whole body shaking from the anger that bubbled up inside her.

    ¡°It was only one night, and I regretted it immediately after it happened. I didn¡¯t want it, I never wanted her. The woman you called my wife, I never wanted her,¡± the desperation in his voice outweighed the anger he felt at the moment.

    All he wanted was for her to listen to him, that is all he needed. It wasn¡¯t a lie. He never wanted what happened. He never desired or even liked the woman he was forced to marry.

    His wolf was seduced, and that was a terrible mistake, he knew that. But he can¡¯t lose her, he can punish her any other way but not like this. He can¡¯t stand losing her.

    ¡°I will do everything you asked of me, anything. Please don¡¯t leave me, Mary,¡± he begged her, pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Unhand me please, my hatred of you outweighs anything else at this instant. Please let go of me, even when you are the alpha I don¡¯t think I can even respect that. Your touch makes my skin crawl,¡± she demanded but he held her even tighter.

    ¡°I will let you go not until you tell me how many times you did it with her that night,¡± she demanded, her voice raised loudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t count,¡± his words wound her, making her push him away and stared at him.

    ¡°Tell me, or I¡¯ll throw myself right now on this veranda and die in front of you,¡± she demanded, her heart filled with jealousy and hurt.

    ¡°Another one of your maniptions then. Another one of your many ckmail. If not for your scheming we wouldn¡¯t even be in this situation,¡± his words were equally harsh, his eyes filled with restrained anger and fear. Fear of losing her.

    ¡°That is right, do what others are doing. me it all on the human girl. me how she is, her race, her mentality. Is that it? You are one of them too. No, you are worse, you tell me you were not looking down on me, but here is what you did. You made me feel like the most useless thing in the world. You made me feel like a fool,¡± her voice broke, and her spirit felt like a vase that has been split into a million pieces.

    ¡°You bred her, knotted her. You said your marriage will have no other bearing except on paper. That is why I epted your terms and stayed by your side. I was prepared to let you go then, but you promised me that. You promised me that even when I couldn¡¯t be your wife on paper, I will be the only mate in your life,¡± her lips trembled as she said the words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Believe me, I never wanted to hurt you. Please I will do anything... ask anything, except leave. I couldn¡¯t stand losing you,¡± he pleaded, holding into her frail form.

    ¡°You are despicable. I couldn¡¯t even stand looking at your deceitful face. I am through with you, I am done being your mistress. This is a game I never wanted to y, the only thing you assured me was that your heart is mine. But it turned out even that is a lie,¡± she removed his hands gripping her shoulders, and turned her back on him.

    ¡°You are the only one who has my heart, I swear it. I swear there is no one else I hold dear but you. I have no affection for anyone else. Tell me what you wanted me to do, and I will do it,¡± he held her tightly from behind and pulled her close to him. As if by doing so he can take away both of their pains.

    ¡°The only thing I asked from you is loyalty, and even that felt like it was too much,¡± she pushed him and started to run away.

    He growled and chased after her, blocking her entrance to her room before she can enter. His golden eyes were intently focused on her.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? ept you again? What do I gain from a rtionship with you? Riches in exchange for scorn from everyone else. You have already sullied me, Dominus. I can¡¯t even look at others in the eye, my guilt and shame are too much,¡± she started crying uncontrobly.

    He pulled her in a hug and caressed her back, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, I will do anything to keep you. I can leave the pack, have my marriage annulled, and step back from being the alpha. Anything, just tell me what you want.¡±

    ¡°I just want to have peace again. I want to do the right thing,¡± she cried in his arms as heforted her.

    ¡°How can the right thing be leaving me? We belong together, my queen. We have always been destined together. Our hearts and fates are intertwined. Please let me prove myself to you again. I swear in my life I will never touch her or even desire her, not her or anyone else. I will nevermit the same mistake again,¡± he kissed her forehead and felt her melting in his words.

    He still hasn¡¯t forgiven himself for what happened. It has been the greatest sin he had done and he had done it so against his queen.

    It was true it was his wolf that did it, it was done when he locked himself in the dungeon as the full moon rose and his heat has taken over. No matter how he tries to view it he wondered if he could have done something more to prevent it.

    A werewolf is an animal with no mind to think, when in heat it is beset by an overwhelming need to take and destroy. But he has always been able to control himself before, except for that night.

    Something about that night didn¡¯t seem right to him. No matter how he thinks about it, he still could not ept he can do something like that against his queen, no matter the circumstances.

    Cindy entered the dungeon, the key in her hands, removed her robe, and went near the wolf. She used the scent that resembled his queen¡¯s, her blue eyes and blonde hair deceived him. In his eyes, all he could see is his beloved who came.

    Soon the wolf mounted her, making her cry as he took her over and over like an animal would. The servants entered the dungeon after the knotting was done, his wolf prowling and growling as the scent dissipated, realizing he has fallen prey to a deception.

    Cindy was hospitalized for more than a month, her privates have been almost ripped apart from the knotting. The luna and her family have done everything to keep it a secret to only those who have seen her that night and those who rendered medical care to save her life.

    He never visited her, his heart filled with more loathing for her over her deception. She has caused him this. A pain that eats at him and his beloved. How can he ever forgive such a wretched woman?

    He lifted his queen¡¯s chin and gently wiped away her tears, whispering his devotion and love for her as she closed her eyes.

    ¡°I am so tired of you,¡± she mumbled as she lost her consciousness. He carried her to their bed, his arms caging her as he watched over her, afraid she will run away if she woke and finds an opportunity to do so.

    He caressed her cheek, feeling his heart constrict over the situation. He couldn¡¯t exin what happened, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary werewolf. He has always prided himself because of his control.

    It was so unlike him to have let the wolf take over his mind like that. Something like that never happened before. This wasn¡¯t right, this wasn¡¯t like him at all, he knew it in his heart he can never do such a thing to his queen.

    ¡°Please trust me a bit, I still don¡¯t know how it happened, but I know I will never do something like that willingly against you. Something happened to me that night, my wolf has been deceived, that I am certain, I just need to find out how it happened,¡± he whispered and pressed a kiss on her cheek.

    The key to the dungeon has been hidden well, he was sure of it. So how did that woman find it? Who has helped her orchestrate the greatest deception of date?

    He kissed her forehead and pulled her close, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me until then. I promise to clear my name somehow. Just trust me a bit my queen, please if you feel even a bit of pity, please do not leave me. I would rather die than see you leave.¡±

 Chapter 102

    102 iv. Family

    She woke to his kisses on her cheeks, a pleasant smile on his face. She nced and realized they were in front of a house now.

    ¡°You can put me down,¡± she whispered which earned a mild chuckle from him as he lets her.

    She fixed her dress and looked cautiously at her murdering mad captor, she find the title she gave him fitting after he mercilessly killed his bodyguard.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she inquired, it was a ratherrge estate, and the garden was obviously cared for by professionals. The white snow covered the tiled floor they walk in.

    ¡°A guest house,¡± he answered curtly, smiling sweetly at her.

    She blushed thinking about what have caused his rather good mood. She pouted as she recalled fainting from being taken over and over while they were on their way here. He really is too much.

    She can¡¯t see the rest of the bodyguards and the driver anywhere near, she wondered if he had them killed like it was nothing. It should scare her, the way he is, but she felt no such thing.

    Somehow in the back of her mind, she knew he can never really do something that will irreversibly harm her. In these moments she does thank the heavens that he has distanced her from her family.

    ¡°Is it upied?¡± she asked him again, suddenly feeling a terrible clenching of her heart as she said the words. Why does she feel suddenly anxious, she wondered.

    .....

    Instead of answering her, he pressed the doorbell. When the door opened, she nearly fainted. It was her mom.

    She was pulled in a hug and was pulled in to enter. She was speechless but more so when her nephew and nieces and his dad came into her view.

    Before she knew it she was being scolded for running away with her fiance instead of telling her family and introducing him to them.

    ¡°How did you find where we were?¡± she felt her anxiety rise, they can¡¯t be here in the same house as him. Not when she just witnessed the things he is capable of.

    ¡°Of course, Dominus called us. You should feel shame that he had the idea and guilt, but you my child would rather have us believe you died in the fire as well,¡± her mother exined, tears swelling down her eyes.

    Her family ranted about how she was such an ingrate and how perfect and kind Dominus is. She felt her knees tremble when she realized what this means.

    Now that he found her family, there is more reason she can never leave him. Dominus carried her to the sofa when her knees turned to jelly.

    Thereby they were pleasantly entertained by her family, especially her nephews and nieces.

    ¡°Hey sis, where did you find such a perfect man?¡± Cindere asked her, pinching her arm as Dominus and her father bond over business talks.

    ¡°We met in the park while I was jogging, he frequents a park I go to,¡± she tried to answer her sister back though she was so distracted by her own thoughts.

    ¡°A man like him going to amon park,¡± Cindy giggles, stealing nces at Dominus who was busy discussing things with her parents.

    ¡°Mhmm...¡± she started to feel bad, seeing that her sister has the same name as the one in her dream. She fidgets with her dress as she recalls the dream she has had ofte.

    ¡°He really is handsome, and those musclesss.... gods, is he big?¡± her sister nudged her as she stayed silent.

    She wondered what has happened to her sister, she was not usually like this. She lost her husband just a year ago, and now makingments like this about her fiance.

    She tried to dismiss her thoughts. Gods, what was she thinking just because of an unpleasant dream?

    ¡°He must be really big,¡± her sister kept on saying. ¡°Was the sex that good you can¡¯t talk about it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she stood up and left her sister. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She went to the kitchen and breathed in and out. It feels like she is going to get suffocated by everything that is happening around her.

    What was Dominus thinking, bringing her family here? Her fists clenched as she leaned on the counter and closed her eyes.

    She opened her eyes when she felt hot lips pressed against it. Of course, it was Dominus.

    She pushed him away, her cheeks red as a tomato and her whole skin flushed. Damn it, why did he have to follow her!

    ¡°Why?¡± her eyes widened at him, undisclosed anger making her eyes grow wide.

    ¡°What? Kiss you?¡± she couldn¡¯t say if he was ying innocent or if he really was that clueless.

    ¡°Why did you bring my family here?!¡± she nearly wept as she struggled to control her emotions.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted, baby? To be reunited with your family?¡± he said casually, smiling at her with his innocent eyes glinting with mischief.

    She would have believed his facade if she didn¡¯t know any better. She knew him. From the small amount of time she has known Dominus... she felt like she knew him.

    ¡°What is your motivation for doing this? Do you n to keep them hostage so I can¡¯t leave? Do you n to threaten me with them?¡± her voice shook from her anger. It is one thing to y with her and another thing entirely for him to threaten her family.

    ¡°Is that how heartless you think I am, baby? I honestly never thought of that before now. However, I find that idea quite appealing. I think I should therefore give it a try,¡± he snickered.

    ¡°I will kill you when that happens. Touch a strand of their hair and I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± she bites down the words, her voice shaking from the violence she felt within her.

    ¡°So serious, aren¡¯t you my queen?¡± he smiled at her.

    ¡°This is not a yful matter. This is my family we are talking about,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°I am your family,¡± his grip tightened on her, his arms snaking around her waist.

    ¡°Since you seem to have forgotten that, I think I should do my best to remind you,¡± he lifted her on the counter and hurriedly unbuckled his belt.

    ¡°What are you doing? Someone can just walk in here and see us doing this,¡± her voice shaking as he mmed his thick cock inside of her.

    ¡°Let them watch and see. I wonder how your parents would react if they were to see you now. Their precious daughter reduced to being my cum slut,¡± he grunted as he thrust fast and deep inside her.

    She covered her lips with her mouth as he rocked her body back and forth. Her curtailed moans excited him further as he gyrated his hips continuously against hers.

    ¡°What baby? You don¡¯t want that, right? Or what of your nephews and nieces finding you out like this? Their well-respected aunt being railed in the kitchen like somemon whore,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but feel her juices flowing down her thighs. His words excited her almost as much as his body stimted her.

    As he thrust faster and deeper into her, she had to abandon her hopes of keeping it quiet. She clung to his shoulders for support as their bodies pped against each other.

    Her toes curled and her eyes rolled over her head as she reached her climax. Clinging to him as he spilled his seeds inside.

    ¡°See what you do to me, baby? You shouldn¡¯t excite me that much if you don¡¯t want your family to find us out,¡± he kissed her lips and sucked on her tongue, making her moan even more.

    He wiped her tears away, tears she didn¡¯t even know she shed from the intensity of their lovemaking. She winced at the word she thought.

    Who was she kidding, it is impossible an act that raw and depraved can amount to love. Plus, wasn¡¯t she very sure he was just ying with her in his very sick and demented way? He was toying with her for enjoyment.

    One day when he gets tired, he will surely let her go. So she has no right to think about that word at all. A man like him doesn¡¯t love. A man who has it all will never fall for the likes of her.

    ¡°At least behave yourself while we are here, don¡¯t keep teasing me with your sharp wits and bratty attitude,¡± he warned her.

    ¡°Unless of course, you wanted the real you to be exposed. The slutty beautiful whore whose mindpletely nks out when she reaches her peak. Do you want them to know that side, darling?¡± he mmed his whole fist inside of her, making her hold into her stomach as he pumped it even harder.

    ¡°No, please enough... it hurts so much,¡± she begged him as she tried to pry his hand away, pulling at his arm as he continued to fist her.

    ¡°Beg me properly, or I¡¯ll make your mind nk out from having been fisted by me as well,¡± he looked at her, his eyes filled with lust as he looked at her starting to close her eyes as her pain starts to turn to pure pleasure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, please daddy,¡± she begged him once again, her knees trembling from thebination of the pain and pleasure that filled her.

    ¡°Please, no more,¡± she cried, making him smile.

    He tenderly wiped her tears away as he abruptly pulled his hand away from her core, making her gasp.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good little girl,¡± he continued, this time rubbing his thumb on her clit as she moaned his name softly.

    ¡°Dominusss... This feels so good you must stop, I have had enough,¡± she begged him, her soft whimpers making him feel even hotter.

    ¡°Promise me more tonight,¡± he said in a demanding tone, his thumb relentless as she tried to keep in her moans.

    ¡°More... more tonight, I promise,¡± she obeyed and pushed his hand away.

    He kissed her and slid his tongue inside her before biting her lower lip tenderly, ¡°Promise me like a good little girl.¡±

    ¡°I promise we can do more tonight, daddy,¡± she pressed a tender kiss on her cheek to seal the deal.

    He smiled triumphantly at her, finally putting an end to his actions. He zipped in his still hard cock back into his pants, making her wince as the bulge is still very much apparent.

    She took some tissues and started to wipe his cum dripping down her legs, but he took them from her and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m the only one allowed to touch,¡± he sat her on the counter and patiently wiped away his semen from her thighs and legs.

    She blushed as he did so. She can never understand how he is so cruel and rough one minute, and all tender and sweet the next.

    When he finished cleaning her up, he kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°I love you so, baby girl. You don¡¯t know how much.¡±

    Her lips trembled before she bit her tongue, she almost said I love you back. Which she knew will be even weirder, no one can fall in love in this situation.

    He is a madman, a murderer... her cruel tormentor. So why does she feel the overwhelming feeling in her chest to say the words?

    He smiled at her and caressed her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have be a very patient man. I¡¯ll wait until you catch up with your own feelings, my queen. We have a lifetime together for you to figure that out.¡±

 Chapter 103

    103 iv. The Heir

    The way he looked at the child, made her want to throw up. She has never been that jealous before, but it was because she has never seen that much joy in his eyes.

    She smiled bitterly as Dominus joined his wife and child. He seemed to have forgotten she was even there in the same room.

    He took the child in his arms and gingerly lifted him up, showing him to everyone. It was when their eyes met, finally reminding him of her presence.

    He hesitantly walked toward her, and showed him the child. The child resembled him a lot, there was no way to deny it was his.

    ¡°He looks exactly like you,¡± she felt like she was being choked, in a painful way where she can¡¯t even seem to breathe.

    He didn¡¯t catch the hurt in her voice, his focus was entirely on the baby. He smiled and replied, ¡°I think so too. We should name him soon. What do you think about Jiro?¡±

    Her knees shook, it was the name they have agreed upon for their baby when they were still nning their wedding. She smiled wide at him, all the while keeping her pain hidden from his sight.

    It was because he has given up on breeding her, on having a child with her, that he is giving away the name she wanted for their child. She never knew he can be this cruel in the end.

    ¡°That sounds fitting,¡± she said, her voice forcefully made cheery as the eyes of the rest of the pack looks at her.

    .....

    Most were scornful looks, probably telling her in their minds that it is what she deserved. For being the alpha¡¯s human girl concubine, she deserves all the pain in the world.

    What she hates most is the secret pitiful looks she get. She felt her chest tighten, her breathing constrained. She hated most that they felt pity for the human girl who loved the alpha all her life, became his concubine, and is now on the road to being disposed of.

    He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and went back to the wife waiting for him. Their eyes met and she felt the condemnation and triumph swirling in his wife¡¯s heart.

    That¡¯s right, exactly how she said it. She will be able to rece her in due time. Soon she will be nothing to him, just an old and broken little toy.

    She turned her back and walked away. She was already midflight on the stairs when she came across her grandmother.

    Anger swirled in her heart for this woman who took everything from her. It should have been her beside him if she didn¡¯t orchestrate everything.

    She made her hand him to another woman that he did not even care for. This woman in her mind, is a monster.

    ¡°Mary,¡± the old woman called to her, she forced herself to smile as she met her eyes.

    ¡°What is it, grandmother? Is there something more you want me to give up for you? Do you even realize how much I wanted to die right now? This all happened because you went through my mind and made me give up on him,¡± her frustration came as her voice trembled.

    The grandmother held her hand and squeezed it, ¡°You will get through this. I promise, you will not lose himpletely. You just need to share him with his family. He has a child now, an heir you were never qualified to give him in the first ce,¡± the olddy told her in such a gentle tone that she felt like acid was poured into her heart.

    How can she pretend to take her side, when her words even betray all good intentions? How can this woman who raised her feel no pity for her at all?

    ¡°Not qualified to carry his heir? Is that how you have always viewed me, granny? Is that why you made me give up on a life with your precious grandson? I should not have believed you and your lies! It is all because of you that I am suffering right now at this instance,¡± she felt tears gliding down her cheeks at the injustice of it all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get the right to raise your voice like that to me, youngdy. Know your ce in this household,¡± the matriarch looked her straight in the eye as she shook from uncontrolled anger.

    ¡°And where exactly is my ce in this family? Below everyone else? You have treated me even lower than an omega, and you dare call me your grandchild,¡± she raised her voice even louder, earning a p from the olddy.

    ¡°I said, know your ce. If it wasn¡¯t for me and this family, you will not even have a roof over your head. You would have died a long time ago if not for us. Be grateful and do your part, or get out of our house, our protection, and our providence,¡± the olddy made a point to whisper thest part.

    Saying it brought her pain just as much. It wasn¡¯t that the young woman in front of her was not treated by her as a family or that shecks any worth in her sight.

    The truth is, if not for the very unusual circumstance they have been facing, she would have allowed her and the alpha¡¯s union. She just had no choice.

    The pack will never ept a human girl as the alpha¡¯s mate. It was either to separate them legally or to face a revolt from the pack and lose everything her family fought to keep.

    Dominus is the alpha their family has been waiting for, the one destined to unite the pack. That is why she couldn¡¯t allow him to throw everything away for one girl, no matter how dear to her she is.

    When she took running, almost slipping into the staircase, she did not try to stop her. She did what is best for everyone.

    Her heart broke as Mary started to disappear from her eyes, a vision of her as a little girl who always tried to please her makes her feel even more guilty.

    She wondered if Dominus can ever forgive her for what she has done. She has indeed orchestrated everything until now.

    The one who caused them to stop their wedding, the one who nned his engagement to another woman, and the one who gave the key to his wife in order to enter the dungeon.

    She felt her heart constrict as she recalled the events of the night before. His wife came to her pleading for her help.

    No matter what the woman did, Dominus won¡¯t touch her or even look at her. He refused to even stay on the same bed with her.

    She begged the matriarch for a way to have a union with him, it is the only way he will touch her. Her family has suffered so much shame because it has been a year and she has not even yet produced an heir.

    So she included in his tea a potent aphrodisiac that not only made his mind hazy but caused him to hallucinate.

    She told the woman to never speak to him so that the illusion doesn¡¯t get broken. She showed her the dungeon where he kept himself locked, have the guards opened up the room and threw her in.

    Even when the girl screamed and the rough pping of skin to skin can be heard by them outside, she did not bother to go in, not until she was satisfied the knotting has been done.

    They entered the room with the alpha still mounting the poor girl whoy helpless on the floor, the blood that covered the floor was enough for her to shriek.

    She has never seen anything more depraved, neither has such been done before. Mating someone in their human form while the other is in his wolf form is too cruel, too inhumane, that it simply was not done.

    The woman was brought to the hospital, the medical team was even more shocked than she was. They have sealed her files in hopes this neveres out.

    This was beyond what was allowed, even the elders have prohibited such mating, because in such cases, the other one is not on his sane mind. Combined with the potent aphrodisiac she gave him, there was simply no way for him to refuse.

    She felt guilt eat at her as she turned around and found Dominus standing behind her. His golden eyes focused on hers as if he was suspecting her to have done something.

    She raised her head high and smiled softly at him, ¡°I have yet to see my great-grandson. Come apany me to him.¡±

    ¡°You can go upstairs he is right in her room,¡± he was referring to his wife¡¯s room since he has never shared the room with her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend a bit more time with your wife and child,¡± she held into his arm as he stopped, begging him to at least fake some affections for his wife and child.

    ¡°That woman will never be a wife to me. You know very well what happened that night. I have my suspicions about how it happened. If I find out who are those behind this, I¡¯ll have to rip them apart in front of that conniving woman upstairs,¡± he whispered the words but she felt the impact shake her heart.

    ¡°Please take your hand off me, grandmother, I have to look for my queen,¡± his face darkened as he said the words.

    When he had passed her, she felt a double dose of the guilt she was feeling a while ago. She did everything that she knew was right.

    So why are the heavens punishing her this way? Why do the grandchildren she has cared for all her life turn their backs on her?

    She clutched her heart as an assistant of her helps her to continue walking up the stairs and into the room. She almost felt like her legs are made of lead, it was so heavy for her to lift.

    When she entered the room where Cindere was lying in, she saw a miserable woman sobbing in her palm, the baby forgotten in a crib as it wailed.

    ¡°Why? I have given him everything. Power, prestige, an heir. Why can¡¯t he look at me even once? Why can¡¯t he stay beside me even for a moment and hold my hand?¡± Cindere was sobbing, but she felt no pity for the woman.

    She despises the woman before her, the one who caused her to do unspeakable things to her loved ones. She smiled seeing her in her own suffering.

    If heaven itself is punishing her. Then, both of them should suffer for their mistakes.

 Chapter 104

    104 iv. Broken Curses

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy them too much. This is far too excessive,¡± she pouted as she followed them around.

    By them, she means Dominus and her family members. They have entered the twentieth store for goodness¡¯ sake.

    She has lost all her reasonable expectations for her family members to at least leave her with some dignity. They have been hurling luxury items like it¡¯s all going to be for free.

    Of course, it is free on their part, but Dominus has to pay for everything. He has been swiping his ck credit card for hours and she wondered why the card has not emptied even now.

    Was there at least no limit on the amount they can spend today? No one listened to her as every member of her family tried on new clothes.

    ¡°Jus mio, have a bit of shame! Stop it already!¡± she covered her face.

    He chuckled as he stared at her already frustrated face, ¡°Baby, let them have a bit of fun. It is not like they are doing anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°It is not right asking a stranger to pay for so much for us,¡± she felt his hold on her tighten a bit more when she said the words.

    ¡°I am not a stranger, baby. Do I need to make you realize that again? You seem to be forgetting all the time, honey,¡± his hot breath made her quiver as he leaned closer to her.

    .....

    ¡°I am saying it for your sake as well. I already have no dignity left with how they rob you of your money in broad daylight,¡± she pouted, unaffected by his tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. I¡¯m a part of your family now, your plus one. So it is fine if they behave shamelessly around me,¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°Why are you encouraging them, you baka? Just because you are a multi-billionaire doesn¡¯t mean you can throw your hard-earned money around like they mean nothing at all,¡± she castigated him.

    He chuckled and pulled her close, ¡°There is no waste in this baby. This is me simply buying things for my family.¡±

    She blushed at his answer, sadly she has not prepared aeback to that. She cozied into his embrace instead, and yawned.

    She was shamelessly sitting on hisp, his arms caging her as her family continued to run from one section of the store to the other. Almost as if they were determined to use up all his money in one go.

    ¡°Go sleep if you need it,¡± he said in a rather consoling voice.

    ¡°The moment I sleep is the moment they literally hurl everything out of this store. With your endless encouragement don¡¯t tell me I am wrong,¡± she insisted, nuzzling on his neck.

    He chuckled and ignored her protest, he rubbed her shoulder as if trying to make her fall asleep. She smiled at his thoughtfulness.

    ¡°You have not picked up even a single item for yourself,¡± he frowned at that thought.

    ¡°I have several dressers in your house and I might not even be able to try even half of the clothes in each of those dressers during my lifetime,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Even that is not nearly enough, my queen. You deserve all the best things in life. I¡¯m sure every design in here will fit you just right,¡± he urged her, finding happiness only in giving her the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that so easily. I can be a gold digger if you keep encouraging me like that,¡± she muttered as she closed her eyes, loving the circles his thumb makes on her shoulder des.

    ¡°Who is stopping you from being one? You can¡¯t spend all my riches away anyway, and even if that is the case, then I would just have to give you more,¡± he pressed a kiss on her hair, sniffing her scent.

    ¡°You say that so easily. Will you really continue to like a woman after your money?¡± she teased.

    ¡°I will always like you. Whether you like me for my looks, my money, my name... I don¡¯t really care. All I need is for you to like me back,¡± he insisted, caressing her cheek gently as he does so.

    She bit her lower lip, she can¡¯t really say those words. One minute she is an angel like this, and the next moment he was back to being a cruel, dominating asshole.

    She pouted. Plus how can she possibly like her abductor? But when he pressed his nose to hers, she giggled.

    She has gone so weird as well, why does he cause butterflies to flutter their wings in her stomach just from doing something so simple as that?

    ¡°Will you really buy me anything I want in the world?¡± she pressed a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Of course sweetheart, anything at all,¡± he hummed and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Then should you go ask me what I want?¡± she tried him.

    ¡°What are those you want to buy, my queen? Let¡¯s go get them now,¡± he nudged her.

    ¡°I want aptop and a phone and a wifi for inte ess,¡± she winced at seeing his face go dark.

    ¡°What for? What will you need those for? I have already brought your family back to you, queenie,¡± he grunted, biting gently her lower lip.

    ¡°Just forget it,¡± she closed her eyes, and tried to forget about their conversation just now.

    She knew he fears she will use those to run away from him, to ask for help and escape. But she really doesn¡¯t have those intentions.

    She hastely been satisfied to stay by his side, no matter how cruel his punishments were at times. She seems to be enjoying staying beside him.

    She needed the gadgets to contact him, like maybe call him through his phone for when he needed to be away again to handle some of his affairs. The days without him were just so lonely and sad, that maybe having an ess to call him at any time can make it a bit more tolerable.

    Plus she has gotten bored just watching television when he is doing some work. She wanted to write again.

    She missed readingments and receiving small token gifts from her readers. It is like having a thorn on her side that she cannot remove unless she writes again.

    But how can she tell that to him? He will just misinterpret her wanting to call him during work. Maybe even exaggerate in his thinking and say she is agreeing to be married to him.

    Look at all the unspeakable things he has done until now. He has literallymitted crimes after crimes. Imagine how much more possessive he will be if she started appearing soft towards him.

    As for her work, it will be worse. He will demand to see her works. For sure he will read them. His name, face, and personality were literally her main character¡¯s.

    Each reincarnated story will just boost his im that they are reincarnated lovers. She couldn¡¯t have any of that. Not when she can¡¯t trust how he thinks.

    She looked at him, his mood obviously destroyed for the rest of the day as he scowled menacingly at the poor salesdies trying to offer him things.

    She reached out her hand into his face and imitated his usual action when she feels anxious, slowly she rubbed her palm into his cheeks. His eyes lit up, as if he was a hungry child and she had just handed him a donut.

    ¡°Do you really need those things?¡± he asked solemnly, he tried to smile though it just ended as a bit of crinkling on his lips.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said curtly. She shook her head, ¡°But if it is too much, then you don¡¯t have to buy it for me anymore. I have some savings, I can use that to buy one. I just need your help withdrawing that from my ount.¡±

    His face grew dim which made her smile. She knew she had hit his ego or whatever pride he has. He did promise to provide for her in any way.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to buy you those things because of the cost,¡± his voice was sharp, she really made him mad.

    She tried not to smile wider and instead caressed his cheek even more, ¡°No, I am saying that for some reason you do refuse to buy me those things with your money.¡±

    He frowned, ¡°Go get them then, if they mean so much to you. I just hope you will not use the same gifts to burden me. Don¡¯t run away from me or hide,¡± his voice was stern, making her smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise not to use the gadgets to run away,¡± she nuzzled more into him, feeling very thankful that it took him less convincing than what she initially had in mind.

    He patted her hair and pressed kisses all over her face as she clings to him more. ¡°This means you owe me a boon,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked him, blushing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose some outfits for youter and you will have no choice but to wear them for me when I so want to,¡± he said as the evil glint on his eyes appeared again.

    She blushed and pinched his arm, ¡°What outfits? Just from the way you look at me. I can already guess that they won¡¯t be too innocent.¡±

    He chuckled and kissed her lips, ¡°Not like innocence ever fitted you, my love. Your fire though concealed by your choice of wardrobe does nothing to hide the fire that burns within. You were always meant to wear something more revealing, of course for my eyes only.¡±

    She blushed, ¡°You don¡¯t even care that there are people here who can hear what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°We are getting married soon anyway, so let them think that way if they so wanted. Not like I care over something so trivial. Truth be told, I rather enjoyed it. Letting people know that you are mine,¡± he smiled at her like they were nothing else but a normal couple within a normal rtionship.

    And for that moment she let herself believe that they were just a normal couple under normal circumstances, she bridged the gap between them and pressed a tender kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Do I deserve a treat tonight my love,¡± he teased her, his eyes filled with desire.

    ¡°Aye, my knight deserved some treats,¡± she answered, not realizing she just called him as such.

    He smiled as he heard the familiar nickname, pressing his forehead against hers. In his heart, he knew a part of her remembers.

    A part of her simply cannot forget. No matter what the curse is, she cannot simply just lose every attachment towards him.

    For while there maybe hundreds, nay

    thousands of reincarnated worlds, there is always just the two of them. Their hearts will always be very much intertwined as much as their souls always will be.

    For as it has always been... no curse is strong enough to make a heart forgetpletely.

 Chapter 105

    105 iv. Always and Forever

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she was packing her bags when he arrived.

    His eyes immediately darted to her clothes that wereid all over the bed.

    Betrayal lined his thoughts as he grabbed her by her shoulders.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± he shook her hard, enough for her to drop the clothes she was holding in her hands.

    ¡°What do you think am I doing? I am packing my things and getting out of here,¡± she said, her heart felt like it had been torn up from her chest as he continued to avoid his eyes.

    ¡°Can you hear yourself? Do you know what you are saying? You have promised to stay by my side. You can¡¯t leave me,¡± he growled at her, his fangs showing as anger started to take over.

    ¡°I have no ce here. Can¡¯t you see that? I have no ce here!¡± she shouted at him.

    ¡°Why are you saying these things? Did anyone say anything? Did anyone bully you!¡± his voice was edgy, filled with anger he wanted to throw anywhere else but at her.

    ¡°You, you made me feel miserable. You make me feel miserable by asking me to stay here with you. Can¡¯t you see that? You have a family now, you don¡¯t need me anymore. Asking me to stay here without purpose is making me even more pathetic than I already am,¡± she pointed out.

    .....

    ¡°You are my family. You always have been and you always will be,¡± he told her in a serious voice, his eyes pleading with her.

    ¡°Then what of your wife and child? What are they then? What does it make me next to them?¡± she asked him, lowering her head as tears trailed her cheeks.

    ¡°That woman has never been a wife to me, she never will be. No other woman can make me feel the way I feel for you. No one can take your ce in my life, my queen. You have nothing to worry about or be jealous of,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Nothing to be jealous of? Thest time you told me that, you got her pregnant,¡± sheughed bitterly.

    She didn¡¯t want this version of her. Jealous, bitter, and cruel. She didn¡¯t want to have this conversation with him and throw these words that hurt him.

    ¡°I promise I will never even be in the same space as her alone. I¡¯ll run far in the forest when I transform into a wolf, I¡¯ll do everything to stop that from urring again. I never desired her, or even liked her. You have to believe that... you have always been the only one,¡± he whispered, it is the truth but she never seemed to believe him, she never seemed to understand.

    ¡°You want me to believe it was your wolf that had sex with that woman! Do you even know how big your wolf is?! Are you saying you were both wolves when you did it, and you both just happened to have no control?!¡± she said, her anger was justified because of the impossibility of the version he wanted her to believe in.

    ¡°No, she can¡¯t get pregnant that way. I am saying she went into the dungeon and mated with my wolf while she was in her human form,¡± his voice was serious, telling her exactly how he remembered it.

    ¡°Your wolf isrger than a house, how can any human girl tolerate that?! Do you think she wouldn¡¯t have died from doing that with you while you were in your wolf form?! I am tired of your lies and of your excuses. Just let me get out of here,¡± she punched his chest as she cried.

    He took hold of her fists and looked into her eyes, ¡°Is it easier for you to believe then that I havemitted that sin on your person? It is easier for you to believe that I have desired and touched another the way I do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is exactly what I believe in,¡± she pulled out from his touch and continued packing her things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go away together then,¡± he calmly opened his closet and took his luggage as well, cing his clothes neatly inside.

    She stopped and held into his arm, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    ¡°What else but packing my things? If I can¡¯t stop you, then I just have toe with you,¡± he said as he continued.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Stop that immediately,¡± she stopped packing her clothes and started unpacking his.

    ¡°I have been crazy ever since I saw you on the battlefield that day. Ever since you treated my wounds and whispered words of kindness. I loved you even then. I have been crazy for you ever since,¡± he confessed, wanting her to remember everything so she can stop doubting how he feels.

    ¡°You are speaking of another woman yet again! You make me sick,¡± she hissed as she pped his hand away.

    ¡°I am speaking of you, my queen. Have you really forgotten the very beginning?¡± she felt her world spin when she heard him say it.

    He immediately held her andy her on the bed. She closed her eyes, trying to stop her world from its fast spinning.

    He worriedly looked at her with panic in her eyes as shey there motionless, closing and opening her eyes while she tried to focus.

    ¡°Are you alright, baby? Should I call the doctor?¡± his face was pale as if life was drained out of him.

    He squeezed her hand, ¡°Baby, please talk to me. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    She pulled him close, ¡°I just feel a bit dizzy. Don¡¯t call the doctors about this. I think I just need some rest.¡±

    ¡°You better go get some rest, my queen, I¡¯ll clean up after the mess. You don¡¯t have to think about anything,¡± he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°You will just unpack my things and return them to my closet,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do that,¡± he smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Nothing wrong with taking advantage of an opportunity.¡±

    His joke made her smile, how can she ever hate this man? Sometimes he was just too innocent and cute.

    She pouted, most times he was just a dominating jerk. She blushed as she recalled the times he has shown his dominance.

    ¡°What were you thinking, baby?¡± he smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she moved a bit to give him space because of how awkward he was sitting at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I missed this,¡± his smile widened as he joined her, snuggling her close, and kissing her shoulder.

    ¡°You won¡¯t miss it soon enough. All your time and attention will be on your family,¡± she bit her lower lip to stop herself from saying more.

    Has she really been this selfish all along? Competing with a child now. A child she couldn¡¯t even bear him no matter how hard they tried.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he kissed her nape. ¡°You are my family. I am sorry things happened the way they did. But even this child won¡¯t take me away from you.¡±

    She teared up as guilt eat at her heart, was this really the kind of low life she is now? She should feel shame. How can she think of the child as her personal enemy? The child has more rights to him than she ever will have.

    ¡°I am not saying you should not spend time with your child, I am just saying, set a bit of your time for me at least. I need a bit of attention too. I have no one else in this world but you,¡± she felt kisses on her nape and shoulders, up to the tip of her ears then down again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never take my attention off you. I¡¯ll see the child as long as you allow me. Only as long as you allow me,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°That will make you a terrible father to the child,¡± she heard her voice break.

    ¡°I know. But I¡¯ll rather be that than lose you. I can bear everything, be anything. For as long as you stay. You are everything to me, queenie,¡± he professed, turning her towards him as he wiped her tears away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be like that towards your own child. I don¡¯t know what came over me. I have been so selfish. I couldn¡¯t see past through my sufferings,¡± her tears won¡¯t stop even while he wiped them away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. You can be selfish and greedy, you can be evil and menacing... I will still love you the same way. My love for you is all-epassing, absolutely and entirely yours,¡± he continued.

    Her lips trembled as she attempted to say something, but she can¡¯t seem toe up with words as he traced her lips with his thumb, longing swimming in his eyes.

    ¡°Can I?¡± he asked. He has missed her. He missed this honesty with her and this sort of understanding.

    She nodded and he imed her lips. The kiss was as maddening as the feelings that he evoked from her. Their lips danced gently and sensually as if they were lovers courting each other for the first time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me, queenie. You are the only one for me. The only one I ever loved. I¡¯ll do anything, be anything for you. Just don¡¯t leave me. Even death is kinder than letting me suffer a life without you,¡± he kissed her lips again, this time it was a hungry and needy kiss. One that takes her breath away.

    ¡°The only thing I fear for in this life, is losing you. It racks my brain and tortures my soul every time I think about it. Even thinking about it makes me want to go into a rage and kill, and destroy the whole world so I can keep you safe. It is only you I needed more than life itself. Don¡¯t leave me,¡± he begged her, his fingers cupping her breasts as he slid his hands inside her blouse.

    ¡°Ahhhnnnn...¡± she couldn¡¯t stop her body from reacting to his touch, her back arching as she moaned softly.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll rather die than lose you,¡± he whispered, his eyes turned into murky gold as lust took over him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t... I won¡¯t run away,¡± she promised him as he let out a soft growl and yanked her blouse, spilling the buttons.

    She giggled, ¡°You always destroy my clothes,¡± sheined.

    ¡°We can always buy you new ones,¡± he grunted as he unbuckled his belt, the urgency of his need made him unable to remove his shirt or to slidepletely her panty before he started thrusting deep into her folds.

    Her mind almost nked out immediately as she felt him bottom out inside of her, the whole of him inside her all at once. She tugged on his shirt, making his buttons fly just as well.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted as her action made him even more hungrier. A feral need to take her made him thrust faster into her core, his movements wilder. The bed shakes as their bodies rocked, their limbs intertwined as he took her over and over.

    When he finally spilled his seeds inside, her body convulsed softly as she clung to him, ¡°I love you always, my knight.¡±

    He smiled and hugged her even tighter, when he realized what he called her just now, ¡°And I love you forever, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 106

    106 iv. Most Innocent

    ¡°I waited for you the whole night, where were you? I just got home from the hopsital and it is your son¡¯s first time to be home too. You should be spending your time with us instead of that human girl,¡± Cindere gritted her teeth as Dominus entered the premises, his shirt opened with missing buttons, his hair dishelved, alcohol strong on him.

    Dominus ignored her as she followed him inside his room. He stopped when she entered the room.

    ¡°Get out,¡± he looked at her with dead eyes, his lips and cheeks with smeared red lipstick, and the scent of her enemy mixed with alcohol.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Surely she has a right to be here inside his room, which should have been their room if he was only even half as decent as he appeared to be.

    ¡°I said, get out of my room now,¡± his voice was calm but there was danger in his eyes, in the way it catches the early morning sun. He appears to be ever indignant.

    ¡°Why? Why should I go out?! I am your wife!¡± she shouted at him, seemingly unable to tell that he was mad, or simply uncaring for the consequence.

    He took her by her shoulders and mmed her back against the wall, ¡°You are never my wife. You never will be a wife to me. No matter what the covenant and thews say, I do not belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Then whom do you belong to? The filthy human concubine of yours?¡± she bites back the words she has been longing to say. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Anger swirled in her heart for the woman who stole her husband.

    ¡°Watch your tongue unless you want me to remove that thing for you. And yes, I belong to her. I belonged to her before you came and I will continue to be hers for all eternity,¡± his voice was solemn, his face filled with seriousness as he said the words.

    .....

    ¡°Why did you agree to this marriage if you were so unwilling to make it work?¡± her voice starter to break as she looked into the man supposed to be her husband.

    ¡°Because this is what she wanted,¡± pain clutched his heart even as he recalled finding her in a tub filled with blood. No matter how long it has been, he still can never unsee that scene.

    ¡°Are you really telling me that now? That you married me for her sake? Do you know how fucked up that is?¡± her voice quivered as she felt her knees trembling.

    ¡°It is exactly how I told you it was. I married you for this thing and only this,¡± he let her go, he felt pity for her but there was none he can do. He has nothing of him he can give to her.

    ¡°Love me, even a bit. Even a fraction of your heart, at least give it to me and I shall be content. I love you, ever since my family told me I would marry you, I have given you the entirety of my heart and soul,¡± she begged him, finding herself slumped against the wall as she looked into his eyes.

    His eyes filled with pity, she hated it but what can she do except beg him to love her. Because she couldn¡¯t let go of their marriage even under this circumstance, there was no way she could let him go.

    She had fallen madly and desperately in love with her husband. She couldn¡¯t exin how it happened or how it could be possible.

    Maybe she has fallen for the alpha¡¯s reputation and good looks, maybe she has fallen for the idea of a happily ever after with the family she always craved for. Nheless, she loves him, and there is no way she would lose him to her.

    ¡°Love me even a bit and I shall be content,¡± she reiterated, wanting nothing more but to be given a chance to love him.

    ¡°I am sorry. I deeply regret to say. I couldn¡¯t give you what you wanted. Because my heart won¡¯t let me. I can only love her,¡± he stopped and held her by her shoulders, helping her up.

    She threw herself at him and clung to his neck, cing a desperate kiss on his lips. His body stilled and pushed him away with such force she nearly got knocked over.

    ¡°Please get out of my room now,¡± his voice wasced with threat.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid you¡¯ll lose control again if I press myself to you any closer than now,¡± she smiled triumphantly.

    His hand pressed on her neck, choking her as she gasped desperately for air, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think I will ever be attracted to the likes of you. You who can easily agree to a loveless marriage- for convenience, power, and money. Don¡¯t you dare think you will be able to hold a candle next to her.¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock as her arms il in the air. He let her go and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Get out of here before I lose all my respect for you. No matter how I begrudge it, you are still the mother of my child. But that is all you will ever be to me,¡± his words were serious and true, making her choke on sobs as she hurriedly leave his room.

    She ran towards her child¡¯s room, her panicked movements leading her in front of her child¡¯s crib. She looked at the child and began to despise him as well, for he bears the face of her rejection.

    She lifted the child and contemted on throwing it against the wall. She cried and carried the infant in her arms.

    ¡°Jiro, it is alright. You will be my ticket to winning his heart. First, we just have to make your father care for you. You love your mom, right? You want a happy family like I do, don¡¯t you?¡± she smiled, pressing a kiss on her child¡¯s cheek.

    Madness was in her eyes as she hummed lovesongs in the child¡¯s ears, ¡°That¡¯s right. You, my darling baby boy is something that evil woman cannot possibly conceive. She is barren as the devil. So you, only you will be the heir. Your father¡¯s favorite and only child,¡± her smile grew wider as she continued to rock the child.

    The infant started crying loudly but she continued to swing it around fast. When the grand matriarch entered and saw this scene, panic overcame her as she took the child away from her.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? The child was crying so loudly. Hand me my grandchild now,¡± she demanded as fear struck her heart.

    Like cold water was poured over her, she handed the child to the matriarch who cradled it gently in her arms. ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°No, of course not. I- I was simply dancing with my child,¡± she said defensively.

    ¡°You were scaring the child, plus giving undue pressure on his bones! He is still too fragile. If you have a problem, take it somewhere else,¡± the olddy berated her.

    ¡°Dominus... I just want him to love me,¡± she lowered her head and began sobbing uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t believe her fate. Once upon a time, she has everything she ever wanted.

    When he married her, she lost everything. Her hopes, and her dreams, were all in exchange for a position of power and prestige.

    She didn¡¯t know she will fall for her husband. The more he acted cold towards her, the more he tried to ignore her, the more her feelings grew desperate for him.

    As her feelings for him grew so did her need for her loyalty and love. The need to rece the human girl in his eyes became an imprimatur.

    So why is she being scolded like this? Her whole world was perfect before and now it has been distorted by a gnawing need to gain her husband¡¯s love.

    Can¡¯t she change her mind about a loveless marriage? And who will like her now if they ever divorce? She who has mated with the alpha on his wolf form.

    Even the most tolerant in their pack won¡¯t understand such depravity. It was too humiliating to even think about it.

    But what hurts most is she still failed to make him fall in love after such a sacrifice. It was a recurring nightmare during nights when she was alone but out of the desperate longing in her heart... even that she craves.

    She has borne him a son. She has given him a precious heir the barren human girl cannot. So why is she the one in the wrong? Why is she the one unwanted?

    The olddy shook her head as she looked at the woman who is beside her. She has broken down on the floorpletely, sobbing andughing as mixed emotions came to her at once.

    She knew how it was to stay in a loveless marriage. To be the unwanted wife the alpha barely even touches. But Dominus has been most cruel to his wife.

    Not only has he chosen to stay by his concubine¡¯s side and gave her his whole attention. He even refused to touch herpletely. That was why she had to intervene.

    For the heir to be borne. She shifted her attention to the little boy in her arms. His golden eyes were like stars in the dark, so beautiful, so awe-inspiring.

    He has raven hair as dark as the night sky. And a straight little mouth that seems to defy his grandmother by staring directly into her eyes.

    She smiled at the little boy. She will protect this child. This heir that is a gift and a blessing from the moon goddess herself.

    She looked at the pitiful woman on the floor for thest time before walking out of the room and locking the door behind her, leaving the woman with nofort as she sobbed andughed at her own destiny.

    The olddy hummed love songs in the child¡¯s ear as a new resolve in her heart grew. Anything who threatens the child will be her enemy.

    She will dedicate the remaining years of her life to caring for this baby. Because in this cruel world of theirs, he remains the most innocent.

 Chapter 107

    107 iv. Baby Bunny

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± she shouted from inside thefort room.

    He has chosen a rather odd outfit for her. He dragged her to the lingerie section and purchased some ¡®items¡¯ for her while they were out shopping.

    ¡°Come on sweetie, you can¡¯t stay there forever. You¡¯ve been changing your clothes for an hour,¡± he chuckled from the other side.

    She pouted and looked at herself in the mirror. How can she possibly go out looking like this?

    ¡°I look like a fool,¡± she shouted back as she looked at herself in the mirror once again.

    ¡°No baby, I have seen you like that before. You looked perfect,¡± he said in a serious tone.

    She blushed thinking about what she has written. She shook her head, it¡¯s impossible. He could be referring to a fantasy that didn¡¯t involve her particrly.

    She cursed when her curiosity took the better of her and finally stepped out of the bathroom. She was wearing a rather revealing baby bunny costume. It was humiliatingly pink withces and transparent-like material hugging her skin.

    Her humiliation didn¡¯t end there. He made her wear white stockings with pink ribbonce on top and matching pink bunny ears. She blushed, she looked like a crazed woman.

    .....

    He looked at her dumbfounded, for a while he felt like he has been transported back to their past life. One where they almost had a happily ever after.

    He smiled at her, his eyes filled with longing and lust as he stood from the sofa and started walking towards her.

    ¡°See? You look perfect, like always,¡± he whispered as he tucked some loose strands of her hair under her ear.

    ¡°What did you mean by you saw me wearing this before?¡± she looked away when their eyes met. Who can me her? He looked like a lion about to pounce on fresh meat.

    ¡°Because I have seen you like this before, baby. Back in a different time. Way back before we even met,¡± he said, pressing a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t make sense right now, do you?¡± she tried to sidestep him to give their bodies a bit of space apart.

    ¡°I make perfect sense if you will just consider what I have been telling you since I brought you here,¡± her body has heated up considerably just from the nearness of him.

    He pulled her even closer and started kissing her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t worry we can discuss that a bit in the future. For now, all I want to do is y with my baby.¡±

    She blushed even more, ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know what to do. How am I to act?¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll know what to do and how to act. You surprised me thest time, baby bunny.¡±

    Her cheeks heated even more as well as her whole body when he carried her in his arms like she was nothing but a weightless paper.

    He brought her to their bed. He smiled and opened her legs wide apart. He didn¡¯t give her an underwear so her privates were immediately exposed to his eyes.

    Heughed heartily when he inserted his finger inside, ¡°Darling, we haven¡¯t even started and you are already this wet. Did the outfit excite you that much?¡±

    She blushed and covered her face, which earned even moreughter from him, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t wear any underwear.¡±

    She bit back her lips when she realized what she just said. She made the mistake of looking at him, his eyes filled with want and desire as he smiled at her.

    ¡°Saying that so easily. Now I am tempted to destroy every remaining underwear of yours in this house,¡± he leaned closer to her which made her heart beat even more erratic.

    ¡°I mean there must be a reasonable exnation over it,¡± she insisted, trying to look unaffected by his teasing.

    ¡°Aye there is one reasonable exnation for this,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Really? What is it?¡± she felt hopeful as she looked at him.

    ¡°Attraction. Sexual attraction to be exact,¡± his eyes turned to murky gold as he added another finger inside her core.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case always,¡± she pouted.

    She gasped when he started scissoring his fingers inside her core, her sticky liquid coating his fingers as her body arched. It seemed like he didn¡¯t like her answer because he didn¡¯t stop and instead started licking her nipples.

    The material of her clothing is like a very thin stocking that hugged her body tightly, so when he started licking her breasts, her nipples pressed hard against the flimsy cloth.

    ¡°Dominusss...¡± the texture of the material against her skin and the flicking of his hard tongue that started to assault her almost made her lose her mind.

    ¡°What sweetie?¡± he chuckled. ¡°We have barely started my baby bunny.¡±

    She panted hard, he was right. She was, in all her humiliation, enjoying this y.

    ¡°You are enjoying yourself so much, baby bunny. Do you want daddy to y with your body even more?¡± his hot breath on her exposed shoulders made her nerves tingle.

    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I want daddy to y more with my body. My body is for daddy. Please y more with my body, daddy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to say those words just now. All she knew was that, she didn¡¯t want it to stop. He is making her feel so good with each of his touch.

    He started cupping her bosoms, hisrge hands squeezing through her soft breasts, making her arch her back as if to chase his fingers.

    He smiled at her, seeing her so willingly submissive without her bratty attitude has always excited him. ¡°You are so good for me, sweetie.¡±

    ¡°You are so good for me daddy,¡± she moaned as his mouth suckled on her breasts.

    ¡°Baby, you like this a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± he chuckled, loving how easy it is to be talking to her like this. She really never changes.

    ¡°I like it a lot, daddy. Daddy makes me feel so good,¡± she panted out her answer.

    ¡°How about daddy fucks you now sweetheart? You want your sweet little cunt to be filled by daddy¡¯s cock?¡± he teased her, craving her answers.

    ¡°Yes daddy, please fill me up with your thick cock daddy, fill my walls now and fuck me,¡± her eyes watered from need.

    ¡°Help me up first, baby bunny. daddy needs your pretty mouth,¡± he kissed her nape which made her giggle.

    She tried unbuckling his belt, heughed when she had trouble taking off his pants. She really is too innocent.

    He held her hands and kissed them, then took his pants and brief off by himself. Hey on the bed and ced his pulsing cock into her hands.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s twitching,¡± she blushed as she admired his cock.

    Heughed even more, ¡°Yes, baby. It is excited to see you dressed up so nicely.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll dress up more, so that it¡¯s always excited to see me,¡± she giggled.

    Heughed and patted her hair, ¡°Such a sweet girl for daddy.¡±

    She lowered her head and started kissing the tip, making him grunt, ¡°Baby open up your mouth for me, sweetheart.¡±

    She followed hismand and tentatively ced his thick shaft inside her mouth. It looked a bit awkward because of their size difference, he was simply too big for her.

    He held her by her hair and pushed himself inside her throat, making her gag as she felt the tip of his cock past her tongue. She pushed him away.

    He let her breathe in first, though it wasedic he didn¡¯t find humor but lust, deep-seated lust that made him want not to care. ¡°You are so hot, baby,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do it right,¡± she was quite certain it doesn¡¯t feel like she did it right.

    He smiled and caressed her cheek, ¡°It is alright baby. Do you want to try again?¡±

    She nodded her head enthusiastically as she tried to do it again, this time he didn¡¯t hold her by her hair, he just ruffled her hair softly as she tried to put in as much as she could inside her lips.

    He chuckled as he looked at her, she looked like a chipmunk with both sides of her mouth full from his girth, sadly the little chipmunk was only able to put in at most 1/4 of his length.

    He pinched her bloated cheek and smiled, ¡°You look so cute right now, I think I should at least take a memory of this.¡±

    She tried to push him away but he held her steady, a blinding sh greeted her, making her tear up. It is already embarrassing like this, she blushed. Why did he have to take an evidence of her foolishness?

    He started bobbing her head up and down his shaft, not forcing her to take more than she can. ¡°Baby, it will feel so good if you put in a bit more of me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,¡± she protested when he let her take some long breaths.

    ¡°How about I teach you, darling? All you have to think about is what you are to me today, baby,¡± he caressed her cheek again, making her look up at him.

    ¡°A baby bunny?¡± she tilted her head and asked innocently.

    ¡°Yes, baby. That¡¯s what you are to daddy. Do you know what good baby bunnies do?¡± he asked her, loving the pink coloring of her cheeks.

    She shook her head, her ears perking up as she waited for him to tell her what she should do. Her nipples were hard as well, making her eyes tear up as she waited for further instructions.

    ¡°They let daddy teach them what to do. Will you be a good baby bunny, for daddy? Will you let daddy pleasure himself by using you however it pleases him?¡± he asked her, his voice calm and instructive.

    ¡°Yes daddy, I¡¯m a good baby bunny for daddy. Daddy can do anything he wants to do with me,¡± she said blushing as their eyes met.

    ¡°You are so good for me, my little queen. You are so good for daddy,¡± he grunted as he felt himself grow even harder just from hearing her words.

 Chapter 108

    108 iv. Baby Bunny (cont.)

    She nearly regretted agreeing to him, as he shoved his thick cock in and out of her mouth, she felt her gagging reflex acting up, but he didn¡¯t stop and shoved it even more until she get used to the feeling of her mouth being full.

    She blushed as her body start to heat up even more from the way he was using her lips. She felt her own liquid drizzle down her legs when he spilled his seeds inside her mouth.

    He didn¡¯t pull out until he was satisfied she has swallowed every drop of his seeds. He smiled at her and asked when he did, ¡°How does it taste, sweetie?¡±

    She tilted her head and smiled, ¡°A bit salty, daddy.¡±

    He chuckled and patted her cheek, ¡°Did you like it, sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was warm and sticky. I like it, because it is daddy¡¯s cum,¡± she smiled and opened her mouth showing him a bit of what remained.

    ¡°Good girl, now swallow it all sweetheart. You don¡¯t want to waste daddy¡¯s milk, right honey?¡± he caressed her cheek as his golden eyes bored through hers.

    She swallowed it and smiled afterward, ¡°Yum yum, daddy¡¯s cum is only for baby.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right sweetheart, my cum is only for you my darling girl,¡± he gripped her hair again and slid his tongue into her mouth, making her squirm.

    .....

    ¡°Daddyyy!¡± she protested.

    ¡°Why sweetie? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he looked at her red face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me like that,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°And why is that baby? You promised to let daddy do everything he wants with you,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because there might be some of your seeds left. I want to make sure I drink every drop first,¡± she pouted.

    He chuckled and stopped kissing her lips, ¡°You are so good for me, sweetie. My perfect little girl.¡±

    She giggled, ¡°You mean that daddy? You really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sweetie. I mean that, honey. Now I want you in all fours sweetie. Baby bunny should protrude her bottoms so daddy can fuck her real good,¡± he whispered, his delight at seeing her so submissive just added more to his need to fuck her senseless.

    ¡°Yes baby, I mean that of course,¡± he watched as she lifted her skirt and turned her back on him, lowering herself as she waited on all fours.

    He smacked her ass when she protruded her buttocks, making her giggle, ¡°Dadddyyy! Why daddyyyy?¡±

    ¡°It is to make you feel good sweetie. We both know how a bit of pain makes you feel, baby,¡± his voice was deep and sensual, making her feel even hotter.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true daddy! How can anyone like pain,¡± she denied, thankful that he couldn¡¯t see her cheeks.

    ¡°Worthless cumdumps do, baby,¡± he smacked her ass again, harder this time. The pain on her butt cheeks sting but it also made her feel hot all over.

    ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s cumdump,¡± she pouted and started to crawl away from him.

    He pulled her back to where she was and smacked her ass again, making her tear up, ¡°I bet your privates are all wet right now from being spanked, baby.¡±

    She shook her head and sobbed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not wet from spanking.¡±

    Heughed and parted her legs, holding her tightly so she could not close them, ¡°Then what is this, baby?¡±

    He slid his fingers inside and thrust in and out of her already wet cunt, the sound of her juice as he thrust his fingers in and out of her made her blush from humiliation. It is like she couldn¡¯t stop herself from her body¡¯s reaction.

    She didn¡¯t answer him, so he leaned closer to her, he whispered directly in her ear, ¡°Open your pretty lips for me, honey? I¡¯ll stuff your pretty mouth with your own juice since you couldn¡¯t lie like that.¡±

    She closed her eyes, but fear struck into her heart when he clicked his tongue, making her open her trembling lips as he stuffed her mouth with his fingers, making her taste herself.

    Before she can contemte what was on his mind, he started thrusting in and out of her almost ferociously, his body raking against hers as his cock filled her walls.

    He removed his fingers from her mouth and instead have them wrap around her waist, using her waist as an anchor to drive himself even deeper into her core.

    She panted and arched her back, ¡°Daddy, I feel so sensitive right now.¡±

    ¡°It is okay baby, it¡¯s because you are near your climax,¡± he pinched her nipples, making her juices flow even more.

    ¡°Can I cum for daddy?¡± she asked him, barely breathing in and out, her whole concentration was on her walls being stuffed by his thick shaft over and over.

    ¡°Go ahead darling, cum for daddy,¡± her fingers tugged on the bed covers as her walls tightened around his cock.

    She felt a knot in her stomach as he thrust faster and deeper into her, her body began to tremble as she reached her climax. Multiple waves of pleasure hit her at once as he spilled his seeds inside of her.

    He imed her lips again and stuffed her lips with his tongue, preventing her from nking out. He stared at her after their lovemaking as she tried to catch on her breath.

    ¡°You liked that sweetie?¡± he asked her, making her blush even more.

    ¡°Yes daddy, I liked that a lot,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°What are you to me, honey?¡± he asked her, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°Your baby bunny, daddy,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°And what do baby bunnies do, sweetie?¡± his hot breath fanned her ears, making her snuggle more with him.

    ¡°Make daddy happy,¡± she giggled.

    He caressed her back and asked her, ¡°And how do you make daddy happy, baby?¡±

    ¡°I let daddy y with me,¡± she looked up to him, and was shut up when he thrust his tongue inside her mouth.

    He let her go and smiled softly at her, ¡°You are so good for daddy, baby. Do you mean what you said, honey?¡±

    ¡°I mean it, daddy, I really do,¡± she rubbed her cheeks to the palm of his hand, making him smile wider.

    ¡°Do you want daddy to teach you something?¡± he whispered in her ear.

    She nodded, letting him pick her up from the bed as he carried her in front of the full-length mirror, sitting her down on the floor as he sits behind her.

    ¡°What do you see, sweetheart?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°You and me, daddy,¡± she said, blushing. She has never seen them like this before. Two naked bodies pressed together.

    ¡°I want you to open your legs for me, sweetheart,¡± he whispered in her ear, her cheeks blushing as she looked at their reflection.

    She shook her head, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°How can you get embarrassed? It¡¯s just daddy, baby. Come on honey spread it wide for daddy,¡± hemanded her.

    She hesitantly opened her legs for him, the mixture of his cum and her juice slipping out of her cunt as her eyes went teary. She really felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy baby, that¡¯s just our love juice. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault for pumping a lot of his seeds inside you, right?¡± he kissed her cheek.

    ¡°No, daddy can do everything he wants to do with me,¡± she shook her head, wanting to please him.

    ¡°See how good you are for daddy, sweetie,¡± he kissed her cheek again.

    She blushed and looked at the mirror, seeing her legs sprawled apart, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the mess on the floor and her exposed cunt.

    ¡°Open your little folds for me, baby,e on do it,¡± he urged her.

    She did what she was told. She opened her folds with her fingers, exposing her clitoris as she blushed. She couldn¡¯t seem to take away her eyes from her own reflection.

    He smiled and started rubbing his thumb against her clit, making her whimper, ¡°Sweetie look how cute your expression is right now,¡± he gripped her chin and forced her to face the mirror when she tried to look away.

    Her eyes were ssy and her skin red, her legs were shaking as he continued to rub in that sensitive spot.

    ¡°Now I want your hands to cup your breasts, sweetheart,¡± he instructed her further.

    ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s so needy daddy,¡± she protested.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you needy for daddy, baby? If you arent then I would have to stop right now,¡± he kissed her cheek, making her breathing hitch.

    She ced her hands on top of her breasts and started to squeeze, making her pant harder as she looked at her reflection. He sat her on top of his hard cock and mmed hard inside of her.

    She couldn¡¯t believe how lustful she looked when he did that, her eyes were teary but for a much different reason. Her eyes filled with lust and her nipples perked hard when she let go of her breasts.

    He reced her hands with his and started pinching her nipples, making her moan even louder. ¡°Such a good baby bunny, my beautiful little whore.¡±

    She felt her walls constrict and tighten even more around his cock as she panted and moaned out his name, as if acknowledging the truth behind his words.

    ¡°You are doing well for daddy, sweetheart. Now look at yourself in that mirror, and never forget how wanton and desirous you are of my cock. Of how I fill you up so nicely with everything you need,¡± hemanded her and she listened.

    Her eyes went hazy with her own desires as her body trembled on top of him. Like a personal sex doll that he can easily bend and bounce on hisp, she offered no resistance.

    She was lost in her own reflection, not recognizing herself in the lustful woman who started meeting his thrusts, arching her back, and moaning out his name.

    She felt a new level of high watching herself be taken by him, and when her body trembled once again from her own orgasm, she smiled. She smiled as he filled her with his seeds.

    Her eyes nked out as she continued to stare at her own reflection, lust, and need, and the feeling of satisfaction enveloped her as he hugged her from behind, kissing her nape as he whispered, ¡°What you see in front of you is mine.¡±

    She nodded andy her head against his chest, ¡°I understand, daddy.¡±

    He ced her bunny headband that slipped earlier back into her hair and smiled softly at her, ¡°What are you baby?¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s baby bunny,¡± she smiled and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 109

    109 iv. Family Day Care

    She was folding someundry and stacking them up on his cab when she noticed a card neatly folded in between his clothes.

    It was self-made, just a coupon bond folded in half. When she opened it, she saw a stick figure of a family. She nearlyughed since the stick figure for dad was made bulkier than the other stick figures and had the two other stick figures on his waist level. This definitely is Dominus, she smiled.

    She looked at the hair and eye colors and realized it was Dominus and his family. Meaning Dominus, his wife, and child. She looked at what was written below, it says invitation.

    She looked at the attached formal letter from the school asking the parents to be there on family day. She frowned as she noticed the date written on the invitation was for today.

    Dominus said he has an important meeting to attend to. She dialed his number and wait for it to ring.

    He immediately answered her call and asked if anything was wrong. She asked him about the family day and inquired if he will being.

    He said he won¡¯t be able to go but the child¡¯s mother will be attending. She expressed her dissatisfaction with him choosing to attend a meeting.

    He sighed and told her to stop thinking about it. Besides, he would rather avoid the woman. He was called back to the meeting and that was that.

    She paced back and forth in the room thinking about the boy and the invitation. She couldn¡¯t understand why she has grown quite concerned about the child.

    .....

    She has always felt like she will be just more bitter towards the child. But with Dominus giving him all his attention she started to actually push him to give some as well to his son.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it, but she loves hearing about the child. There was a certain unexinable fondness that she has developed over time.

    Even she couldn¡¯t understand it, how the bitterness she once had for the child has been reced by such emotion so easily. Because of this terrible motherly instinct she had for the child, she couldn¡¯t rest.

    She took her car keys and promised herself she will just look from afar. However, when she arrived there her heart sank seeing the child teary-eyed as he bit his lip.

    No one was there with him. No one was there to apany him as he stared at all the other children who were with their parents.

    She didn¡¯t think, she couldn¡¯t be expected to just look and watch as the unfair situation unfolded around her. She got out of the car and walked towards the child who was sitting on a nket, trying to stop his tears.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she smiled at the child who looked at her with his father¡¯s eyes.

    The child blinked back his tears, already prideful at such a young age. It made her feel sad that he needed to toughen up so early.

    ¡°Hello, I am Jiro,¡± he said simply, staring nkly at her as if asking her what she was trying to do.

    ¡°Hi, I am Mary, your auntie. I¡¯m your father¡¯s older sister,¡± she introduced herself and offered her hand for a handshake.

    ¡°Really? I have never seen you before now,¡± he looked critically at her, making her feel panicked.

    It was as if he was about to call on her teacher, or worse Dominus. He has already warned her to stay away from the child, saying it will only make her feel bad about their situation even more.

    She admitted initially that was the case, but there was a sudden shift in her emotions as the child grew up, resembling his father even more.

    There is something about this child, that simply made her heart melt. She couldn¡¯t exin what it was. Maybe because she has agreed to give their child¡¯s name to him, or because his eyes are exactly like his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes, we were not exactly on good terms. That¡¯s why I tried to avoid him as much as possible,¡± she couldn¡¯t tell the child the truth.

    If she did, he will just reject her outright. And that was not what she wanted. What she wanted was to spend the rest of the afternoon with the child.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± he pouted as if he has already decided she was up to no good.

    ¡°I just wanted to fill in for your parents, while they are not here yet, of course,¡± she offered.

    He looked quizically at her, a five years old who already talks and acts like an adult. Her heart melted even more. He was exactly like how Dominus was at his age.

    ¡°Suit yourself, my parents are noting anyway,¡± the child moved a bit, as if offering for her to sit beside him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± her heart sunk even more. She couldn¡¯t understand how anyone can disappoint such a lovely child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have expected that much,¡± he said, trying to look as if he was not affected.

    ¡°Expected for your parents not toe?¡± she felt pity and an unspeakable emotion grip her heart.

    ¡°Yes. My parents do not care for me like other parents care for their child,¡± he said dismissively.

    ¡°If you must know, my mother¡¯s only concern is to get my father¡¯s affections. And my father¡¯s affections sadly were reserved for someone else. Then, none of them have any space in their heart for me,¡± he exined.

    She felt guilt rack through her as she joined him and sat and stared at the other children and their family members. She knew the teacher won¡¯t say anything, the pack members are careful around her.

    They knew that even though she didn¡¯t have any title, she have the alpha¡¯s protection. They knew that it was enough to just ignore her existence and pretend she was air.

    This kind of treatment is actually advantageous during moments like this. She sighed. This child is suffering because of her, and here she is trying to console him.

    ¡°You look more depressed than I am, auntie,¡± he pointed out.

    She tried to smile and pat his hair, ¡°Do you want to participate in any of the activities?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, not really. There was nothing that interest me in this ss. My ssmates are dumb and the sybus is boring, so is this activity that has been lined up,¡± he took out hisptop and opened it.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she inquired, peeking in. He didn¡¯t seem to mind so she continued to watch.

    ¡°Coding,¡± he said simply as he opened a folder and started typing in some numbers and letters she couldn¡¯t understand.

    There was a character in the background. It seems to be doing some arm movements,ter it bes clearer, a sword appeared and the character started moving his arms and limbs.

    ¡°Swordfight!¡± she said, amazed. It was at least what she was able to understand.

    ¡°Yes, for a game I¡¯m developing,¡± he frowned in concentration as he typed more codes.

    She looked at the brilliant child and felt envy and aggravation in her heart. If only this was her child, then she would not let him feel miserable.

    ¡°What is it about?¡± she asked, excited over the change in his mood. This game really is something that makes him happy.

    ¡°About swordfights, witches, knights, and a queen,¡± he answered,pleting the scene he coded and adding some dialogues.

    ¡°A queen,¡± she smiled. ¡°What is she like?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°She is beautiful and kind that is why the knight fell in love,¡± he stopped and smiled.

    ¡°She actually looks a bit like you,¡± he smiled when he realized that, it was as if a live model of the female lead was in his presence.

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she blushed. This child seemed to have inherited a talent of Dominus as well, making her blush.

    The boy smiled, ¡°It will be weird though, because my model for the knight is my father. It is the yable character here.¡±

    She patted his hair, ¡°You missed your dad so much, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The boy simply shook his head, ¡°No, how can I miss someone I barely know. It¡¯s just he is the alpha and everyone seems to either really like him or hate him to the core. I like my game to be a sess, so I chose someone like him as the yable character.¡±

    It is exactly what Dominus will say given a simr circumstance. She patted the child¡¯s hair even more, making his smile grow wider.

    ¡°It will be a waste to give you to such a guy. He is too uptight, barely conversant, extremely selfish, and has no love to give. My mother has been suffering all her life because of trying to win his affections. I have given up a long time ago in gaining theirs. I realize, emotions don¡¯t do me good. I can¡¯t care for people who don¡¯t care for me, or I¡¯m just going to be hurt,¡± he exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think too,¡± she lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are far better than my parents. Those are ice blokes around me,¡± he continued to code, making an auburn-haired woman with blue eyes appear.

    ¡°It¡¯s my model, see how simr you both looked,¡± he pointed out.

    She nodded, ¡°She does look stunning, I like her.¡±

    His smile grew sheepish, ¡°It¡¯s like saying you like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Say, aunt, what kind of royal robes would you like to wear? It will be weird for her to dress up like the other characters, but I haven¡¯t figured out yet her outfit,¡± he continued.

    ¡°It should be something regal and simple if it were me. I do hate constrictive outfits. I want to be able to move around easily and befortable,¡± she mused.

    He began coding again, his concentration making her have a sudden feeling of wanting to hug him. He was such a good child.

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± he showed her his design and tilt his head to the side, making her smile.

    ¡°Yes, I think it is exactly the kind of a royal gown I will wear if I was in her shoes,¡± she agreed, mesmerized by his remarkable design.

    ¡°What color do you want your gown to be?¡± he asked, making the character curtsy.

    ¡°A silvery white flowing gown will be nice,¡± she nudged.

    He coded and frowned again as he tried toe up with the gown¡¯s perfect color, ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly like that,¡± she agrees.

    He saved his progress and shut down hisputer, staring at her now, ¡°Do you still want to join the activities?¡±

    She nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, I think we should also participate. Even you might learn to like it, or gain a friend through it.¡±

    ¡°I doubt both of what you said, but yes. Let¡¯s join, auntie,¡± he stood up and offered his little hand to help her up like any perfect gentleman would.

    She epted and smiled happily as they joined the other parents and children. They greeted her politely but she tried to ignore their distance.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t let their judgmental secret stares affect her. She has a child to protect now. Jiro.

 Chapter 110

    110 iv. I Love You So

    ¡°Where were you earlier, my queen?¡± Dominus¡¯s face was hard, he appears to be greatly displeased by her disappearance.

    It likewise makes her feel bad, seeing he has time to be waiting for her instead of joining his son. She forced herself to smile as she entered the cabin.

    The atmosphere felt a bit more chilly, perhaps due to the icy re he gave her. He was sitting on the sofa, waiting for her toe near.

    ¡°Yes, I went out for a bit,¡± she closed the door and removed the strap of her sandals, walking barefoot on the carpet before sitting beside him.

    ¡°Yes, I know honey. What I wanted to know is where did you go?¡± his jaw clenched as millions of imagery crossed his mind.

    She opened her bag and handed him a box, ¡°Happy anniversary, sweetheart,¡± she blushed.

    She didn¡¯t like lying to him but she felt the lie is justified. Plus it is not entirely a lie, she did get him a tie.

    He opened the box and felt his anger melt away. ¡°Thank you, baby. I also got you a bit of something.¡±

    He handed her a muchrger box, she had a feeling what it will be. She looked at it and stared back at him.

    .....

    ¡°I told you not to buy something too expensive. It makes me feel bad since my gift is so simplepared to yours,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t opened it yet,¡± he urged her. ¡°At least open it first before scolding me.¡±

    She opened the velvet box and found the most beautiful ne she has ever seen in her life. The pendant was a pinkish-orange stone set on diamonds.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she was mesmerized just from looking at it, as if she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it.

    ¡°A padparadscha,¡± he smiled, seeing her quite taken with his gift made his meeting with the crude businessman earlier felt like a sess.

    He knew he was being asked for even more than the stone will be worth on the ck market. But the stone was so rare that despite looking for it for years this was the first time he finally got a chance to have one that is actually being offered.

    ¡°It looks really beautiful,¡± she said, her fingers tracing the gemstone and feeling it with her skin. For a minute his mind went elsewhere as he imagine it somehow touching something of his.

    ¡°It is, but its beauty cannot possiblypare to you, my love,¡± he assured her, taking her hand and kissing it.

    She blushed, she couldn¡¯t understand how something so beautiful can pale inparison to her in appearance, and added to that is her age, five years older than he is.

    But knowing how he will react to her words, she bites them down. She didn¡¯t want any arguments between them.

    She had a really pleasant afternoon with his child, and it is their anniversary. There is no reason for any bitterness between them tonight.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled as he stood and sped the ne on her neck.

    ¡°You are so beautiful, my love,¡± he whispered as he leaned against her, his lips pressing softly against her nape.

    Her heart beat faster, it has been years of being together, and still, he managed to make her feel... so wanted.

    She blushed as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Please face me, my love. I want to admire your beauty.¡±

    She faced him, her cheeks flushed red. He really never knew how to stop with hispliments.

    Can¡¯t he see how she has started having wrinkles on the side of her eyes? She knew that whatever beauty existed in her youth had been wiped away with age.

    For her, she felt like he has such horrible eyesight. But saying it to him will just make him say even worse things like how she is the most beautiful creation yet to exist, embarrassing words like that.

    She sighed, ¡°You are hopeless,¡± she pinched his arm.

    ¡°Hopelessly in love with my queen,¡± he whispered, pressing a kiss on her cheek.

    He slowly removed the buttons of her shirt, making her feel heat rise into every part of her, ¡°You are terrible. Saying cheesy stuff like this is unbing for an alpha.¡±

    ¡°Like I mind being the talk of the town,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care at all about tarnishing your reputation. It scares me to think what will happen if the pack revolts against you. You should try a bit to be on their good side,¡± she castigated him.

    He chuckled, ¡°They can try. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose against any of them, or even all of them. As long as I have my lucky charm by my side.¡±

    He removed her blouse and started kissing her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s you. My life¡¯s lucky charm.¡±

    She blushed, she didn¡¯t know what to say during times like this. One cannot possibly get used to the countless praises he has given her.

    ¡°I am not as beautiful as the others, and I¡¯m getting old,¡± she chose to be honest, she just couldn¡¯t take all of hispliments.

    He leaned against her and pulled her close, his lips covering hers as he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. His kiss was as always passionate, making her unable to breathe except when he momentarily let go.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, you are the most beautiful thing in the world to me?¡± he asked, his lips left hers to travel down her neck and into her bosoms.

    She arched her back when he suckled on her bosoms, his harsh mouth tugging against her nipples. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her juices flowing down her thighs.

    ¡°You are terrible,¡± she muttered, arching her back and tugging on his hair as he suckled like an infant.

    ¡°Terrible may be an understatement. I am a beast when ites to you, my love. There is simply an unquenchable thirst that overtakes me when you are so near,¡± he grunted and unbuckled his belt with urgency.

    ¡°Damn it, I wanted to take it slow. Why do you have to seduce me mercilessly, queenie?¡± hey her on the sofa as he discarded his pants and boxers on the floor.

    She wanted to protest and tell him that she did not do such a thing. But he effectively shut her mouth as his hungry mouth devoured hers again.

    Her bodyy restless as he bucked his hips into hers, his thick shaft entering her already wet core. She gasped and panted for breath as he entered her, his arms caging her as he kept thrusting in and out of her so desperately.

    He grunted as he mmed faster and deeper into her core, making her moan softly as he entered her, ¡°My beautiful queen,¡± he whispered.

    She felt her body heat up even more, her walls tightening around his cock as he took more of her, forcing open her cervix as she moaned.

    ¡°Like that, just like that. You are so good to me, my love. Your beautiful walls constrict even more as you age. I can not stop it, this overwhelming need to bury my seeds inside your walls,¡± he grunted and mmed faster and deeper into her, his hands holding tight into her waist as the sofa shook from the intensity of his taking.

    She felt her mind nking out as he took her over and over, making her aware of nothing else but the feeling of his cock buried in her folds, pounding into her womb as if his very life depended on it.

    She felt her body tremble as he spilled his seeds into her womb, making her mumble iprehensible words as his body copsed on top of her.

    His sweat mixed with hers as he kept her close to him, ¡°I love you so much, my queen. You will always be the most beautiful girl in the world for me. I won¡¯t get tired of saying it until you believe it.¡±

    She pressed her cheek against his chest and closed her eyes, ¡°You are crazy. I am not beautiful.¡±

    He chuckled as he lifted her chin and tangled his mouth against hers once again. His tongue invaded her mouth to shut her up.

    ¡°I hate hearing those words from you, my love. Because you are my most treasured love of life. Truly the only one in my heart,¡± he kissed her forehead as he let her breathe.

    He kissed the stone on her ne and looked adoringly into her eyes, ¡°Please try to believe that. I am crazy in love with the most beautiful girl in the world.¡±

    See what she meant about him saying the most embarrassing things? It is because she has eyes that she can¡¯t believe it.

    She is not someone whom people would expect someone like him would like. She wondered at times if there will be an instance where he will finally wake and see that.

    ¡°I wonder how I would feel one day when you stop saying these things to me,¡± she let him cuddle her even tighter, the warmth from his body making her battle the air that has gotten colder.

    ¡°I will never do such a despicable thing, my queen,¡± he mumbled, covering her face with kisses.

    She giggled and circled his neck with her arms, ¡°Remember what you said just now.¡±

    ¡°I will never forget it, my queen,¡± he cupped her cheeks and stared lovingly at her.

    Her lips trembled, she couldn¡¯t help it. She wanted to say something but her mind can¡¯t conjure words in response to that. He really is good at making her lose her mindpletely.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± he didn¡¯t let her go easily, leaning even closer to her as his lips touch hers, just softly grazing her lips.

    ¡°I want to say... I love you so, Dominus,¡± she said the words as her cheeks flushed even more.

    His smile grew wider as he pressed his forehead against hers, ¡°I love you so, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 111

    111 iv. His Little Whore

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked, dumbfounded.

    ¡°I said, marry me,¡± he rolled on his side and looked at her. They were on a beach, more of an ind he owns.

    Her family won¡¯t be here until next week, with her nephews and nieces still about to take their finals. She sat up abruptly, causing her to feel a sudden sense of dizziness.

    He sat up as well, his arms steadying her as he gazed into her eyes, ¡°Baby are you okay? You look unwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and for good reasons! You can¡¯t just say something so shocking and expect me to remain calm,¡± she felt like she will vomit, like her stomach was churning.

    She can¡¯t exin it, for goodness¡¯ sake! He must bepletely out of his mind. How can he blurt out something like that after having sex the whole night?

    He frowned as she grabbed the towel that has been discarded on the sand when they started with their rendezvous.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± he stood up when she did and followed her as she ran towards the beach house.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± he ran after her, grabbing her by her shoulders as he steadied her up.

    .....

    Her whole body was shaking, she couldn¡¯t understand it. The sudden emotion began to overtake her. Making her panic and want to scream.

    ¡°You are the one who is crazy! How can you casually ask me to marry you?¡± she pointed out, her voice shrill and high as she spouted the words from her mouth.

    ¡°So you care for all those formalities? I haven¡¯t gotten a ring yet, nor set up a proper venue for the proposal. Is that really necessary? You never cared about those kinds of stuff before,¡± he said the words, dismayed. Trying to remedy the situation.

    ¡°But if it needs to be done, then I¡¯ll do it properly then. Just forget about what I asked from you now and pretend to be surprised some nights from now,¡± his voice was serious, totally missing her point.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem,¡± she sighed frustratedly.

    ¡°Then what is the problem? Why are you acting this way all of a sudden?¡± he caressed her cheek, trying to calm her down.

    ¡°You burnt my apartment to the ground, kidnapped me, murdered your bodyguards and driver right before my eyes, and made my family believe I agreed to marry you,¡± she raised her voice a bit, hoping he can finally understand what she was trying to say.

    ¡°Correction queenie, I only murdered one man in front of you. I disposed of the others while you were fast asleep,¡± he rubbed her cheeks as her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the fucking point!¡± she finally shouted, making him look intently at her.

    ¡°What is the point? Stop throwing a tantrum and tell me directly,¡± he tried to keep calm though he knew even he was running out of patience.

    ¡°The point is... I didn¡¯t even agree to be your girlfriend, we haven¡¯t even dated just yet. I don¡¯t know you at all,¡± she calmed down as well and looked down at her fingers.

    ¡°You were my first, I was hoping we can be more normal than this. I want some semnce of normalcy in this life with you,¡± she bit on her lower lip and felt shy all of a sudden.

    ¡°I want to fall in love the usual way, like really agree to be your girl not forced and fucked out of my mind to say the things I don¡¯t really mean,¡± she blushed.

    He tilted her chin, forcing her eyes on him, ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his voice calm and patient.

    ¡°O-okay? what do you mean, exactly?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I mean, I will court you as you wanted. We will date each other and do what normal couples do. I am not really the patient type but this is a small thingpared to waiting for you in a span of several lifetimes,¡± he forced himself to smile.

    She pouted hearing that, she wanted to correct him about his reference to reincarnation but she stopped herself. If it makes him feel better, then she should just learn to keep quiet.

    Plus he is being gracious and is giving her exactly what she wanted. But what if the dating period ended up badly?

    ¡°On one condition,¡± he caressed her cheek, his eyes filled with desire and longing.

    ¡°I am still allowed to fuck you senseless no matter this agreement, you will still live inside my house and stay close to me at all times,¡± his voice was firm, making her know exactly that this is a non-negotiable.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she pouted, blushing profusely over his words.

    She offered no resistance when he carried her in his arms, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Inside the house, it is getting cold. You need a warm bath and lots of kisses,¡± he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Lots of kisses seems to be an odd prescription to counter getting cold,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°I assure you, it is not. Look at how my kisses warm you up. Should I actually demonstrate even more?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°No need,¡± she pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I am actually hungry. Will you cook something for me while I bathe?¡± she pressed her cheek against his chest.

    ¡°I actually wanted to help you bathe,¡± he frowned.

    ¡°If you were to bathe me it will even take longer, I doubt we can finish it in an hour. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t stop at bathing me,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go cook something. Just promise to be a good bunny for me after I feed you right,¡± his voice was deep, making her feel warm all over.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she felt her heart leap from the way his eyes stared at her.

    ¡°Not like that, honey,¡± he pointed out. ¡°Promise me like a good baby bunny would, or I¡¯ll insist on bathing you myself.¡±

    ¡°I promise you, daddy,¡± her privates still feel so sore, she doubts she can survive another coupling with him.

    The reddening of her cheeks deepened when her leg identally got in contact with the evidence of his desire. This man really is a pervert!

    He chuckled, ¡°Alright sweetheart, remember your promise then, darling.¡±

    She nodded as she hid her face on his chest, this really was embarrassing. They entered the house and he walked her towards the sofa closest to the firece.

    ¡°Wait for a bit, I¡¯ll warm you up first before I prepare your bath,¡± he said sincerely, making her heart leap.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, I am not a child. I should be able to do these things myself,¡± she insisted.

    He ruffled her hair like what she said was something that didn¡¯t make any sense to him. He always treated her like a child, she pouted as she watched him start a fire, his strong biceps and triceps made her feel hot all over.

    When he returned to her seat, she looked away, he caught her looking at him with lust and longing. It will be difficult to deny it this time around.

    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± he said, grinning as his eyes lit up mischievously.

    She didn¡¯t answer and instead took a pillow and hid her face. She can¡¯t face him just after that. She shouldn¡¯t have looked.

    ¡°It is alright honey, you can look. It¡¯s all yours,¡± he ced her hands on his arm muscles, making her feel panicked as she retracted her arm.

    He chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are still so shy after everything we have done.¡±

    ¡°Well, I already told you, you are my first. So the least you could do is not tease me about it,¡± she buried her whole face in the pillow making himugh even more.

    ¡°Darling, you look silly this way,¡± he caressed her hair and waited for her to show her face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay like this since you areughing,¡± she didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Come on, baby. It is hard to breathe this way,e back up and let me see your beautiful face, my queen,¡± he consoled her.

    ¡°Promise not tough and tease me about it,¡± she does find it difficult to breathe with the pillow pressed closely on her face.

    ¡°Alright honey, I promise,¡± he said seriously.

    She came back up, removing the pillow and straightening her back as their eyes met. ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I was here beside you all along, how could you miss me,¡± she said in between her breaths. Gods she missed lots of air.

    ¡°You have no idea how serious I am, darling,¡± he said as he caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Are you warm enough now?¡± he began kissing her cheek, making her lips tremble.

    Of course, such things can never escape his attention. He traced his thumb on the corners of her lips and smiled.

    ¡°Your lips are trembling, honey. I wonder if it is because ofck of air earlier or for the simple reason it wanted my attention instead. Is kissing the cheek not enough for my little girl?¡± his voice was deep and enthralling and she found herself nodding to his words.

    ¡°Tell daddy what you really wanted,¡± he kissed her neck, avoiding her lips, as if teasing her when he already knew what she wanted.

    ¡°I want you, daddy,¡± she mumbled, her fingers started exploring his chest, abs, and the arm muscles he caught her staring at a while ago.

    His voice was a little shaky when he replied, ¡°You are learning so fast. You realize you are taking the initiative now, do you?¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes,¡± she was definitely aware, but she was nervous. This is out of her character and her whole body is still sore.

    Hearing her answer, he imed her lips hungrily, ¡°Is this what you want, baby girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes daddy, it is,¡± she gasped, her arms clinging to his neck for support.

    ¡°Do you want daddy to fuck you, baby bunny?¡± he whispered, cing a bit of distance so he could look into her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, daddy. But I don¡¯t want you to be rough. My privates are still so sore,¡± she blushed, even saying it outright feltscivious.

    He caressed her cheek again as if to assure her, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle, baby. Do you trust me?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yes, daddy. I trust you, daddy,¡± she mumbled.

    He smiled and slowly pressed his lips with hers. She opened her lips willingly as he explored her mouth with his tongue.

    He cupped her bosoms as her towel fell off, leaving her naked before his eyes. His hands gently squeezed her bosoms and pinched her nipples gently.

    Her body arched, the pinching of her nipples hurt but it excited her further. She really enjoyed his pain and rough taking, and now she felt like being tormented because he was taking his sweet time with her.

    ¡°More, daddy,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°But your body is still sore, darling,¡± he corrected her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, I changed my mind,¡± there was desperation in her voice as she tugged on his arm.

    ¡°How do you want me to take you then, baby?¡± he asked her solemnly.

    .....

    ¡°Like you always do, daddy,¡± she couldn¡¯t say it, it is too embarrassing to describe how she wanted to be taken.

    ¡°Tell me, or I wouldn¡¯t know how, baby bunny. You told me to be gentle just a while ago, so daddy is confused,¡± he smiled at her as her lips quivered even more.

    ¡°Please fuck the hell out of me daddy, I want you to fuck me until my insides hurt and my privates feel ck and bruised from the roughness of it all,¡± she looked down at her fingers when shepleted her words.

    He lifted her chin and forced her eyes on him, ¡°Don¡¯t look away from me when you say those words. There is no shame in it. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is no shame in wanting what we both wanted.¡±

    ¡°Please fuck me, daddy. Treat me like you always do,¡± she blushed but did not look away this time around.

    ¡°How do I treat you, darling?¡± his voice sounded even deeper.

    ¡°Like your little whore,¡± she whispered. ¡°Treat me like I¡¯m your little whore.¡±

    When his eyes looked at her again, the desire and fire in them is overwhelming, she knew she got what she wanted.

    The fire has been set. There won¡¯t be any rest for a few more hours.

 Chapter 112

    112 iv. Lies

    ¡°What did you say?¡± his voice was dangerously on edge.

    ¡°I said your mistress has been seeing our child behind our back,¡± Cindere hissed.

    ¡°Just who are you talking about,¡± he walked closer, cornering her as she started to realize what made him so angry just now.

    ¡°Mary,¡± she felt fear in her tongue and indignation. Why is she not allowed to call that woman what she is?!

    ¡°What did you call her just now,¡± his hand circled her neck and started to squeeze.

    She tapped his arm desperately as he started to loosen his grip, ¡°Don¡¯t call her like that again.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I even call my husband¡¯s other woman that way? I¡¯m your wife Dominus, and you have not loved me even once!¡± her anger resurfaced.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, exactly because I don¡¯t love you that she is not my mistress. I married you because she asked me to. You already have all the benefits of being my wife. You knew I was in love with someone else before you agreed to marry me. That woman is not my mistress, she never will be,¡± there was a seriousness in his voice, a warning not to cross him further.

    ¡°Then what is she to you?¡± she couldn¡¯t stop the pain that resurfaced. Anger is a good thing to conceal the real emotions behind it.

    .....

    ¡°She is my life. The only one I¡¯ll ever love in this world. The only one who matters most of all,¡± he looked into her eyes as he said the words, making her feel like her heart has been ripped off her chest.

    ¡°And what of your son?! What of me?! I am still your wife Dominus,¡± she couldn¡¯t stop it, the overwhelming emotions she has been holding back just started to overflow.

    ¡°Our son is the pack¡¯s heir, and your mission is to see to that,¡± he continued packing his clothes for the night and the days after.

    It is Friday afternoon, and this and the weekends were the only times he can spend with his love. Even that felt more wrong.

    He wanted her all the time, and somehow this woman in front of him is taking more of his time by arguing unnecessarily. This is by far the longest discussion they had.

    He spends his time in the office, and they have separate bedrooms, they hardly even see each other. Yet somehow it seems like this wife of his has developed some expectations from him.

    He has tried his best for her not to fall for him. Because he knew he can never love another. He made sure the woman who epted his terms for marriage won¡¯t have unreasonable demands.

    He is fine with sharing his money and the pack¡¯s protection. He had given her the title, but he will never be able to give away his love.

    Cindere held into his arm, stopping him from adding more clothes to his bag. He looked at her annoyed but pity started to take root inside of him.

    She looked really pitiful, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave tonight. I really need you with me tonight. I feel like I might do something to myself if you leave. I couldn¡¯t stop my thoughts from running wild.¡±

    He froze, looking at her, he knew she was telling the truth. If he leaves her now, the woman before him, the mother of his child might not be able tost until the night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask this from me, someone is waiting for me too. Someone I love and care for deeply,¡± he told her, his guilt racking up at him as the woman reached out gingerly to him, her fingers touching his cheek.

    ¡°Please... I beg you,¡± her voice broke as tears started to cascade down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll let grandmother know how you feel. I¡¯ll ask her to look after you,¡± he removed her hand that rested on his cheek.

    He felt like he has been burned by it. He didn¡¯t feel aggravated but pity and bitterness over this woman¡¯s sufferings. Sufferings he had undeniably caused.

    He knew there was a possibility that she was really serious about her threat. But how can he stay here when his queen is waiting for him?

    The woman smiled and ran towards the veranda, without hesitation, she jumped. His reflexes made him chase after her, a vision of her fast falling under him as he pulled her back up.

    He was trembling from what happened as thedy sobbed in his arms, ¡°Please just for a few hours. I really can¡¯t stand the pain if you leave me now.¡±

    He breathed deeply and let the woman cling to him as he lead her back to his room. He wrapped her in nkets as he started a fire.

    His muscles were still twitching, he feltpelled to stay with the woman for a little bit longer. He couldn¡¯t seem to leave her after she attempted to take her life.

    ¡°Rest in here, I will be with you for a few more hours. When I leave, I will ask for grandmother to look after you,¡± his voice was stern but it wasn¡¯t angry.

    He felt pity for this woman. He admits he has been too cruel to avoid her from having ideas about swaying his heart. And yet, it has led to this.

    Cindy smiled triumphantly, oh yes she knew she had a chance. She knew now what she must do to win his affections.

    Even now he has agreed to stay with her for a bit more. It seems like the alpha is not as unswayable as he leads her to believe.

    She promised that pathetic girl she won¡¯t stand aside and watch. She will do everything to win his affections.

    When she is done, that woman who has clung to her husband so despondently will be nothing but a broken and useless toy in his hands.

    And broken toys will always be discarded in favor of new ones. She could visualize it all. She knew it will happen if she try hard enough.

    He excused himself as he went out the veranda to call her. He didn¡¯t know what to do, what to tell her. He didn¡¯t want her to worry unnecessarily.

    When she picked up the phone excitedly it broke his heart, he missed her so badly. Even if he has been visiting her every day, the weekends are something exclusively for them both.

    It is not every day they get to spend every minute of the day together. ¡°Hi, baby,¡± he greeted her.

    ¡°Hi, daddy!¡± she excitedly chirped, making him smile. Gods he missed her so much it was as if his whole world stopped just from hearing her voice again.

    ¡°How are you, darling?¡± he asked tentatively, he still doesn¡¯t know how to tell her. It will disappoint her, and he has disappointed her a lot of times now.

    ¡°I tended to the garden earlier and picked up some flowers. I had also prepared our dinner. I really exerted effort to improve my cooking just now. I knew you were faking it when you told me my dishes were delicious thest time,¡± she teased him as she applied some concealer on her face.

    She frowned seeing a few wrinkles showing, she applied more around them and felt like crying. She has really gotten old.

    She couldn¡¯t stop the feeling of bitterness that squeezed her heart. What if he finds someone younger? She felt bile in her throat. Someone beautiful and young like his wife.

    ¡°Darling, your cooking is amazing. I¡¯ll eat them allter okay? But you have to eat dinner soon,¡± his voice was apologetic.

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll wait for you, daddy. Didn¡¯t we always have dinner together during the weekends,¡± she tried her best not to raise her voice.

    She couldn¡¯t help but panic. What does he mean just now? That she should eat alone? Why? What exactly did he mean?

    ¡°I have a bit of a situation in the office I must fix,¡± he winced, even that is a bad lie.

    Truth is, he has never lied to her before. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself from lying just now. She would get hurt if she knew he has agreed to stay. a bit more with Cindere.

    He felt frustrated as he heard silence from the other line, ¡°Baby are you still there?¡±

    ¡°I- I am here. Yes, it is okay,¡± her spirit broke. Here she was having these doubts and now this happened showing that her fears had be true.

    ¡°Baby, are you sure?¡± his voice sounded worried, but she can¡¯t tell. her focus was on what he just said earlier. He will not be able toe on time for dinner.

    She wondered if this will have to be the start of minor adjustments. Will he be spending more time away from her now?

    She knew she is overthinking, but before now he has never missed their time together. She only had two days to be with him and dinner and a night, he knew that, and valued that.

    ¡°Hey, I better turn off the phone now so you can start working and finish your work even earlier,¡± she said, her voice forcefully cheery.

    ¡°Alright, you get some rest baby. I will already be there beside you when you wake,¡± he assured her.

    She smiled and ended the call, taking some wipes and cleaning off her makeup as she cried. She didn¡¯t want to think more about this, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    It hurts so bad she couldn¡¯t think properly. All she knew was that she felt even more pathetic about herself.

    She thought she was special, not just a concubine whom he can dispose of when she is old. But she felt like she was in a wake-up call, this setup will never workpletely.

    No matter his words, his actions just now will worsen. He is finally tired of her, the old and brittle concubine he made her to be.

    Her shaky hands stopped wiping her tears away. She let her tears cascade down her cheeks as she looked at herself in the mirror.

 Chapter 113

    113 iv. Selene

    ¡°Daddy what is this ce?¡± she tried to stop her knees from shaking as she nced around the room.

    She can¡¯t help but feel nervous as he led her inside what felt like a medieval armory, but instead of swords and shields, it was filled with handcuffs, ropes, shackles, harnesses, and other kinds of stuff she did not even recognize.

    She looked worriedly over the items that scared her and then back up to his face. He looked unaffected as he led her even more inside.

    ¡°This is where daddy keeps his toys,¡± he whispered in her ear, the roughness in his voice made the hair on the back of her nape stand.

    ¡°Toys?¡± she asked in a panic, but he gently kissed her forehead, as he ruffled her hair.

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of these baby, these are all just toys. Daddy won¡¯t forcefully use these on you as long as you be a good girl for daddy,¡± he caressed her back as she moaned softly.

    ¡°Daddy, me doesn¡¯t want these scary stuffs. These are not toys for baby,¡± she mumbled as he kissed her hair.

    ¡°Alright honey, daddy hears you. How about you choose several items we can try on our trip,¡± he urged her, leading her close to a small cab.

    She felt her nervousness dissipate a bit as she was given the choice at least. They are going to be on a vacation. He did promise to date her after all.

    .....

    She pouted, but yes she did agree their sexual rtions will continue nheless. It drives her crazy but she knew insisting they cease sexual contact will drive them both mad, plus he for sure will never agree to it.

    She has gotten toofortable at calling him daddy, it just felt natural for her to do so. Most of the time she doesn¡¯t even say it on purpose, the title justes out of her mouth automatically.

    She has also gotten used to following his instructions. She took out the smallest items of course.

    She gulped when she handed him the items- two small mps, a ball on a strap, a small flower-shaped thing she find really cute, and a small finger-like and smooth thing made of fine rubber.

    He chuckled at seeing the items, ¡°Good choice, sweetheart. Alright honey, go pack them in your luggage,¡± he walked out of the room with her with his arm slung on her shoulder.

    ¡°What are they?¡± she asked when he locked the dungeon.

    He ruffled her hair and told her not to worry, then silently continued to walk. She pouted all the way to their room.

    She felt like a fool, she hated not knowing things. He should be upfront about it.

    ¡°Why is my queen pouting,¡± he hugged her from behind as she hid these things in her carry-on bag. Her luggage has already been packed so it will be a hassle to put these little instruments in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± she handed him her luggage and her carry on which he easily managed.

    They will be boarding his private ne, that didn¡¯t even shock her now. When the car arrived at the airport and it was just them, she felt even more how big the difference in their status is.

    She wondered why someone like him have decided to actually take all these efforts to kidnap her and now to attempt to date her. It doesn¡¯t make any sense to her.

    He sat beside her, giving her the seat with ess to the ne¡¯s window, ¡°I figured you¡¯d love to look at the clouds.¡±

    She smiled back, ¡°Yes, I do love looking at the clouds.¡± She stared outside as he pulled her close.

    ¡°I really missed you, sweetheart,¡± he nuzzled into her.

    She shook her head at how hopeless he is, ¡°We have been together the whole day and yesterday too, and the days before that.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean the years in between. I have been searching for you for years. It is only now I have found you,¡± he kissed her hair.

    Goosebumps always follow her when he reference into their unknown lives, she pouted. This really is a great w, he is insane!

    Not insane all the time and not at everything. He is generally of sharp mind and wit, except when he is cruel or when he has thoughts about them living several lives before.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, my queen,¡± of course it did not escape his observation.

    ¡°You know what you say is hardly believable,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Aye,¡± he still cuddled her, pressing her head on his chest.

    It¡¯s hard to breathe this way, his aftershave and masculine scent mixing into her system, making her feel horny. She blushed, thanks gods he can¡¯t see her dirty mind.

    He behaved the whole flight, something that¡¯s really worth mentioning. An award ought to be in order.

    He woke her up when they have arrived. Apparently, he even has carried her to the car. Now, they are in front of a ratherrge castle.

    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± she asked him, her eyes focused on the grand estate. She can¡¯t seem to take her eyes off it.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± it looks oddly familiar, and just looking at it makes her heart go into a marathon.

    ¡°Selene,¡± he whispered in her ear but that was enough to make her feel dizzy.

    ¡°Are you okay my queen?¡± she clung to his neck, thankful that he was carrying her.

    She slowly nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I just had a dizzy spell.¡±

    He smiled at her, ¡°Do you want to go in?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to?¡± she felt a certain pang in her heart, it is like she wanted to but also didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid we have to. Sooner orter. The bidding for the artifacts will be held in here,¡± he kissed her hair.

    ¡°Is this really Irnd?¡± the lush greenery and the mountains that painted the scenery a bit farther into the estate made her want to believe she got transported into a fairytale.

    ¡°Yes, Irnd,¡± he said, but his eyes were filled with unspoken emotions as he cupped her cheeks.

    ¡°Do you recall?¡± he asked her, his golden eyes never leaving hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she shook her head desperately. Almost as if to also convince herself, she added, ¡°I have never been here before.¡±

    Hurt registered in his eyes, but he smiled patiently at her and ruffled her hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    She nodded, her arms tightening around his neck at the feeling of familiarity she felt when she entered the space. If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would have believed she has been transported to another world.

    Where wizards and witches exist, faeries and gods, knights and their queens. She looked at him and for a second had an image of him in an armor, looking like a gant knight.

    Her hold around him tightened, ¡°Please, kiss me,¡± she mumbled when they were in the middle of a grand lobby.

    He looked at her and without any hesitation imed her lips. She kissed him just as passionately. Like he was the only one that connects him to the present world.

    She clings to him and kissed him desperately as if doing so can stop her whole world from spinning. And it did stop.

    Her whole world froze when their lips intertwined, and when he slid his tongue inside her mouth, warmth begin to seep into her skin, making the cold she felt even more bearable.

    ¡°One more,¡± he whispered when their lips separated. In the middle of her trying to catch her breath, he kissed her yet again.

    He imed her lips hungrily, like he was a knight who has been starving in a desert, and she was his meal. His hand supported her back as he deepened the kiss.

    She couldn¡¯t help but moan as he wrapped her legs into his waist, walking that way with her until he seated her on top of a round table carved from stone.

    She blushed when she felt the cold stone on her butt cheeks, but she still held tightly into his arms, afraid that if she lose contact with his skin, her dizzying spell might return.

    He held her close and lifted her chin to him, ¡°Do you not recognize this ce at all, my queen?¡±

    She nced around the secret room they entered, it has a round table made of stone with some tall wooden chairs surrounding it, some gs and drapings on the wall, ss windows that overlooks avish garden, and a luxurious carpet to walk on. She shook her head, ¡°I have never been here before.¡±

    Hearing her deny her feelings regarding this room and the obvious recognition she felt when they entered the gate, drove him mad. Angry that she still couldn¡¯t trust him and herself.

    He imed her lips, stuffing his tongue inside her mouth until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He grazed her skin with his teeth, making her wince as began to bite her jaw and her neck.

    ¡°Hurts,¡± she mumbled desperately as she tried to push him away.

    He smiled cruelly at her, ¡°I am trying to make it hurt. Maybe then you will stop lying to me and lying to yourself.¡±

    She gasped when he unbuttoned her shirt, she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra since he deemed it an unnecessary hindrance for when they fuck. And he has been fucking her everywheretely.

    He took the purse that was beside her on the round table and clicks his tongue as he retrieved the two mps she chose to put inside.

    She looked worriedly at him, unable toprehend what he was about to do. ¡°Do you like pain so much that you¡¯d lie to me over and over, my love?¡±

    She would have screamed but he stuffed his tongue again inside her mouth as he mped one of her nipples with it, the metal twitching on her sensitive bud as she struggled.

    ¡°Like that, just like that. You can¡¯t take that away unless you¡¯d like me to torture you even more,¡± he mped her other nipple as he stuffed her mouth again with his tongue.

    Her back arched as her limbs iled with her struggles, ¡°Break, it will break,¡± she protested when he gave her a chance to breathe again.

    ¡°It won¡¯t. Believe me, honey, it won¡¯t,¡± he started buttoning her shirt again as she felt her body heat rise. All she can think of is how sensitive her nipples have be.

    ¡°Dominus, remove them please,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°No honey, you know how this works,¡± he kissed her cheek. ¡°Lie to me again and your punishment will just get even worse.¡±

    He carried her in his arms after he has buttoned up her blouse. He kissed her lips tenderly and caressed her cheek before carrying her farther into the castle.

 Chapter 114

    114 iv. Broken

    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± she was awoken by a gentle kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± she didn¡¯t even realize that she fell asleep on the sofa.

    She smiled like her heart has not been torn apart, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± he felt guilt rack through him. Did she think he won¡¯t being home to her? Did he give her any reason to doubt his love and loyalty to her?

    She tried not to cry, and instead sat up, ¡°Rest for a bit, I¡¯ll reheat the food.¡±

    Hearing her, and seeing her trying hard not to cry, he gripped her shoulders and lifted her chin, ¡°Stay here for a bit. I missed you so much.

    She closed her eyes as he lowered his head to hers, their lips intertwining in a fiery dance. Her tears cascaded down her cheeks as their lips separated to catch their breath.

    ¡°Why are you crying, honey?¡± he felt his nerves jump seeing her like that, she looked defeated, broken.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Please tell me,¡± he rubbed her cheeks, something must be bothering her.

    .....

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she took his hands and kissed the back of them.

    ¡°Tell me, please tell me, my queen,¡± he begged her, leaning close to her as he studied her.

    ¡°It must be the weather. I think I felt lonely because of how cold it has gotten,¡± she stood up and went to the kitchen counter, opening the stove as she reheat his food.

    He studied her as she go about the kitchen preparing his meal. He felt an unusual tightening of his chest looking at her serve him.

    Why was she so sad? The cheery woman who always greeted him enthusiastically suddenly lost all her joy.

    He walked towards her and embraced her from behind. Their forms cast their shadow in the dark, the monstrous alpha and his frail human love.

    He kissed her hair and nuzzled into her neck, ¡°Please, tell me what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll make it right. Whatever it is you need for me to do.¡±

    She froze, she didn¡¯t want him to worry. She didn¡¯t want him to feel her sadness. Didn¡¯t want him to know how affected she was.

    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m just fine. Go grab a seat and let me serve the food while it¡¯s hot,¡± she castigated him, trying her best to smile.

    He gave them a bit of distance but continued to loom over her. He tucked the loose strands under her ear and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling me the truth? Why don¡¯t you tell me what the problem is? Am I that untrustworthy? You think you can¡¯t trust me to understand how you feel?¡± his voice was low but deep, each word was like a nail being hammered down his chest.

    She bit her lower lip, the argument will just worsen if she told him how she feels. He would feel indignant that the thought even crossed her mind.

    He will turn the tables against her and she will be the one who will feel guilty instead. Plus, it doesn¡¯t solve anything.

    Her worries and fears will always resurface. Their situation is far from ideal. She took a bowl and filled it up with rice.

    She took another and filled it with beef stew in peanut sauce, it¡¯s a dish she learned from grandma when she was a child. It is one of the things she is grateful to her for, no matter their current circumstances.

    She wanted to learn all his favorite dishes even when she was then just a child. She loved seeing him smile when he eats the food she prepared. Just thinking he was smiling because of the food she made already made her happy.

    She handed him the tters of food which he carried in a tray. She took some spoons and forks and some serving cutleries and followed him to the dining table.

    She ced food on his te and watched him eat as his eyes lit up. At times like this, she was reminded of the little child who would do the same and thank his noona for a wonderful meal.

    She wondered if it would have been better to have kept their rtionship like that, never crossing the line between an adoptive older sister and a younger brother. She wondered if it would have been possible at all.

    When he pulled her close and imed her lips, she knew the answer. He opened her lips with his tongue that thrust forward inside her mouth.

    As he explored her more, her moans filled the silent space between them. The only time they separated was when she already felt it hard to breathe.

    No, the answer is simple and true. It would not have been possible to keep it innocent between them. They were always meant to cross the line.

    He was hers and she was his. From the very beginning and until the very end. She clung to his shoulders as their lips met hungrily again.

    ¡°I love you, noona. I love you so much,¡± his voice was serious as he kissed her hands over and over.

    Do you really? Or do you see me now as an elderlydy whom you need to take care of? Do youe here to visit me out of duty or perhaps pity? She wanted to ask him all these things but she kept silent.

    She didn¡¯t want to break the illusion. What if she broke it and there¡¯s nothing left for her to hold on to? Even now this silly illusion is all she has.

    ¡°I love you too, Dom,¡± she whispered, making him smile as he kissed her lips once again.

    He carried her back to the kitchen counter and hurriedly removed his pants, lifting her skirt as she slides off her panty voluntarily.

    ¡°They are new, I¡¯ll rather not get them ripped off,¡± she justified, blushing as she said the words.

    He chuckled and unbuttoned her blouse, she didn¡¯t bother wearing a bra since it will be just the two of them. He cupped her boobs in his hands and began to squeeze them like tiny balls.

    She turned red as he bounced them and squeezed them. ¡°You like this, honey?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say it of course, which pissed him off, and decided toy her back on the counter as he suckled on her nipples. The way his tongue swirled around her nub and his teeth tugged on them made her feel her juices flow freely down her thighs.

    ¡°This is all so embarrassing,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Noona, we have been doing this for years and you still get embarrassed so easily. Tell me how I will ever think of you as an adult,¡± he chuckled, his hard dick grazing her entrance as she winced.

    ¡°It has already gotten so big just from looking at your beautiful face making all those silly expressions,¡± he inched a bit of his cock inside, making her whimper.

    ¡°How are you still so tight for me, queenie? I have been railing you daily, filling you up so nicely,¡± he whispered, his mad words adding fire to her skin.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begged him when he inched just a bit more and began to pull in and out of her.

    ¡°What is it, honey? Tell me what you want,¡± he demanded as he pinched her nipples.

    Her back arched as she clung to him, ¡°Please I want it all in,¡± her lips trembled from her need.

    ¡°Alright sweetie, all in,¡± she moaned loudly as he mmed all of his length inside of her, her mouth gasping as his thick cock invaded her walls.

    ¡°So tight, so fucking tight,¡± he muttered, praising her as he gyrated his hips to hers.

    She closed her eyes as she clung tighter to him. It is true she lives for these moments. Stolen and yet exhrating. Fleeting and yet beautiful.

    No one can judge her, no one knows how she feels. She moaned loudly as he thrust in and out of her, the rocking movements making her feel so fucked out all she could do is stare at the ceiling.

    All she could do is be aware of how good he made her feel. His hips continued their rocking motion as her body trembled under him, her walls tightening even more around his cock.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she whispered, her eyes staring nkly at the ceiling as her body arched involuntarily.

    Her body convulsed as he poured his seeds inside of her. His warm essence seeped deep inside of her as she moaned.

    He kissed her forehead over and over as he stared into her nk eyes, still fixed on the ceiling as her body trembled.

    ¡°I love you, my queen. I know you still doubt that. I know in this lifetime you have a right to doubt that. I have hurt you in ways I never would have thought I will,¡± he nuzzled into her neck.

    ¡°I am desperate for your warmth, desperate to prove to you how much I love you. Please learn to trust me a bit. It hurts so damned much knowing you don¡¯t,¡± he kissed her neck and sucked on her pale skin.

    ¡°You are my love, my queen... you are everything to me,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop professing my love for you until you start believing it. I can still turn my back on all of this. The offer always stands, it always will be avable to you. Just tell me to leave it all behind, and I will,¡± he whispered desperately in her ear.

    He knew his words don¡¯t register to her when she is in her subspace, she doesn¡¯t understand a thing he just said. But he didn¡¯t care, he needed to tell her at this instance or his heart will burst from longing.

    ¡°I love you, and I need you more than anything in the world. There is no one else, there can be no one else for me,¡± he felt bile rose through his tongue as he realized no matter how much he said it she still won¡¯t believe him.

    It has been years of him constantly proving to her his loyalty, years of doing all her bidding without any second thoughts.

    If she asks even for the most impossible thing from him then he will do it, as long as it is what she wanted. As long as she stayed.

    That was the deal between them, so why is she being unfair and locking him out of her mind again? Even now, why can¡¯t she trust him a bit with what was in her mind?

    It scares him to think about what ideas were being formed inside her head. He was tired of chasing after her. He was afraid he might not be able to catch up to her fast enough.

    He tightened his hold on her as he sobbed into her shoulders. He realized, he was the broken one.

    Heughed and sobbed as he held her tightly, not caring if her skin will be bruised from the pressure, he barely kept her bones from crushing.

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself, the fear and anger that ate him nearly made him snap. He would rather kill them both than lose her. He loved her that much.

 Chapter 115

    115 iv. Breeding Her

    She woke with the smell of burnt rice being cooked. She panicked and woke with a start.

    She wrapped the nket she found on the sofa and ran towards the kitchen. She stopped when she saw a very frustrated Dominus grunting over burnt rice.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh looking at how silly he was, standing over her kitchen with nothing but his boxers on. His scowling face makes it obvious he has run out of patience with himself.

    He looked at her quite embarrassed and walked towards her. He picked her up like she weighed nothing and sat her on the countertop.

    She blushed thinking how they have used this very same countertop as a sex benchst night. Her smile wiped away as she felt a very hard object poke her stomach.

    Before she can utter her protest, he imed her lips, it was passionate and sensual, making her arms wrap around his neck as he deepened the kiss.

    ¡°Good morning, my queen,¡± he uttered, like a lovestruck teenager who couldn¡¯t help himself but feel horny seeing his crush.

    She giggled at her thoughts. If only people knew how he is when it is just the two of them like this. She doubts his fan club would be able to bear it.

    He frowned at hearing herugh, ¡°Are youughing at your knight just now, my love?¡±

    .....

    She tried to control herself fromughing even more but her outburst was exhrating, she had to kiss him afterward as his frown turned even more sour.

    ¡°Yes,ughing a bit,¡± she kissed his cheek, resting her head on his shoulder as she looked up at him.

    ¡°May I ask why is that?¡± he traced his thumb on her lips. He couldn¡¯t stop himself, seeing herugh so freely like this makes him so happy.

    He would rather make herugh at him than see her sad. He lifted her chin and loomed even closer, making her gulp.

    His still taut body pressed on her frail form as she blushed, ¡°Because you looked so cute, standing in my kitchen with your underwear on and just enough smoke and chaos for you to deal with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a light smoke,¡± he corrected her, earning him anotherughter. He couldn¡¯t help but smile hearing it.

    He loves seeing her like this. If he needs to burn the whole house down just to hear her merryughter then he will.

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± she agreed, pressing another kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Seeing you so happy like that, I think my attempt to cook something marvelous for breakfast paid off,¡± he teased her, cing his arms on her sides as he leaned closer to her.

    She pushed him away especially since the bulge on his boxers became even more obvious, ¡°Dom, I need to cook!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just hire a maid?¡± he whispered in her ear.

    He already knew her answer, but he couldn¡¯t stop proposing. He hates seeing her ve away all the time. It is good if she is preparing his meals, but she needed to prepare her own meals too even when he is away.

    ¡°Thest maid we had just stole so much from the kitchen, it keeps me traumatized at night. Plus we both know how the pack feels about me, they might not say it but their facial expression says it all,¡± she pushed him a bit more forcefully this time, hopping off from the counter.

    ¡°It just doesn¡¯t sit well with me that you are ving away like amoner when you are the alpha¡¯s mate,¡± he insisted, following her around the kitchen like he was her own shadow.

    She stopped and closed the faucet, then looked up at him and searched his face, he was frowning obviously unable to tell why she was suddenly behaving like this.

    ¡°I am not the alpha¡¯s mate,¡± she corrected him in a low voice, even admitting it out loud already hurts her.

    ¡°You are my mate,¡± he growled. ¡°Whatever the whole damned world says, I¡¯ll say it, you are the one my heart beats for. You are the only one who ever mattered to me. If that even is not enough to call you mine, then take all of me. Even my life, I¡¯lly it all for you.¡±

    Her knees shook hearing his words, her lips trembled as she tried toe up with anything to counter what he said. But he didn¡¯t let her speak.

    He imed her lips like a mad man would. The kiss was hungry, deep, and filled with an insatiable need that made her feel even weaker.

    She felt her nket fall off as he held her up, facing her on the counter. Before she can utter a single protest she felt the whole of his shaft mming into her core as he took her relentlessly from behind.

    ¡°You are all mine,¡± he whispered, marking her pale skin with his kisses as she remained impaled on his shaft.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she moaned as he sucked the skin on her nape, gently biting into it as her back arched.

    ¡°Tell me you are mine, you are still mine my queen. Tell me,¡± he demanded as he thrust deeper into her.

    ¡°Still yours. I am still yours,¡± she panted her answer.

    This is insane, how moments like this render her into an unthinking mess.

    One minute she was full of doubts but just one touch from him and all those doubts fade away.

    She knew those doubts and fears will resurface once her mind cleared. She is already expecting that much.

    But for now, she is his. And he is hers. Without caring for the dictates of society and even the cry of her own conscience. For now, she will believe it, he is hers.

    ¡°I love you, always. There is only you I have loved from the start,¡± he grunted as he mmed his hips against hers, making her body jerk from the intensity of the thrust.

    ¡°Too much,¡± sheined as she tried to push away.

    ¡°No, baby. You don¡¯t get to push me away or tell me to slow down. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do what you ask of me,¡± his body rocked with hers as he bent her even more, her body clung to the counter as he continued to rail her.

    ¡°Please, slow down a little. Not so rough,¡± she gasped, feeling his movements be even more desperate.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t lose you, Mary. I¡¯ll fill you up with my pups so you don¡¯t get to leave me. Do you know how frustrating this is, to keep proving myself to you,¡± he yanked her hair and stuffed her mouth with his tongue.

    ¡°No more of doubts and hesitation. If my words are not enough. Then I¡¯ll breed you even if it is not what you wanted. I¡¯ll fill you up with our babies so your insecurity can stop ruining what we have. I won¡¯t let you escape,¡± he grunted as her walls tightened around his shaft, gripping his cock as warm liquid filled her up.

    Her mind nked out as numerous orgasms hit her at once. Her nails embedded themselves in her skin as she clenched her fist.

    Her limbs iling in the air as she remained bent over the counter, his cock still buried deep inside of her as she chased after her breathing.

    He kissed her hair and began moving yet again, not giving her any reprieve. She tried to struggle as her body is still so worn out, still so sensitive.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± he whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away. Until you have the slightest hesitation to stay beside me, I¡¯ll keep on doing this.¡±

    ¡°Cant. I¡¯ll break, please,¡± she mumbled as she tried to push away from the counter, but his boulder of a body kept her in ce.

    ¡°It is better for you to break than for me to lose you. I¡¯ll still love you the same way even if all you can think of is me doing this to you. I¡¯ll still love you even when you¡¯ve be silly and desperate,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    He kept kissing her hair, sniffing her scent on her neck as his body began to rock hers again. Her wails of protestnded on deaf ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you believe me, my queen. This is the only way I know. The only way I can be satisfied you won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll fill you up with my seed over and over and I¡¯ll make sure you bear my pups,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Please, not safe now,¡± she begged him. He shouldn¡¯t do it, they agreed she wouldn¡¯t bear him a child to avoid moreplications. And yet now that he knew she was on her fertile period he shot his loads into her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t honey. I have decided. I will breed you, you will bear me a child. Children, no matter how many, are necessary to keep you here with me,¡± he kissed her hair again as he mmed his cock into her core.

    ¡°I will listen. Please, we have decided before. You promised me a baby is not necessary,¡± she felt her eyes tear up.

    She didn¡¯t want to bear him a child, not when he already had an heir. To bring forth such a child is to make their situation worse.

    The child will have to deal with the pack¡¯s politics at an early age. He will bear the hatred of many and the spite of Dominus¡¯s wife and the legal heir.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore about what I promised,¡± he pushed himself even deeper into her core.

    ¡°I have grown desperate my queen. I couldn¡¯t let you get away. No, you can hate me but you can¡¯t leave me. The only way I can make sure you never attempt to leave me again is this. No one will question your standing again, not even yourself. I¡¯ll im you as my mate,¡± he growled and bit hard into her shoulder as he forced open her womb, spilling his seeds over and over.

    She felt indignation over what was happening, but soon it was all reced by unprecedented bliss as he knotted into her, and fucked her over and over.

    He carried her back into their bed when she finally lost consciousness. He kissed her hair and muttered apologies.

    However pathetic this makes him look, he will breed her and make her his mate. He will require an heir from her and he will marry her. He will reverse religion if needed, as long as she remains his.

    It has not been done before and many will see it as an act of defiance against the moon goddess herself and the breaking of a sacred oath. But even an impending rebellion will be easier for him to take than to go another day being filled with fear that he will find her gone.

    ¡°I love you, my queen. Please try to understand that I¡¯m doing this for us,¡± he whispered, sniffing her scent as he buried himself inside her again.

    No there will be no rest until he was satisfied that she has been fully bred. His mind won¡¯t let him rest until he had that assurance.

    ¡°A few months will be sufficient,¡± he chuckled. ¡°And then, you¡¯ll never doubt it. You¡¯ll never doubt that you are mine.¡±

 Chapter 116

    116 iv. Submission

    She sighed deeply when he finally removed the mps. The pain was even more when he removed them. The blood rushed back to her buds, making them even more sensitive.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she protested when he lowered his head and licked his lips.

    She has been mped for a few minutes until they reached their designated room. And here he is making her suffer.

    He didn¡¯t listen and put her nipple on his lips, sucking harshly against it as his tongue swirled around her bud. Like her body has been possessed, she began chasing after his mouth, tugging on his hair and pulling his head down even more.

    The pain is too much but so was the pleasure he brought her. He cupped her other bosom and pinched on her nipple, the sensation making her stick her tongue out.

    ¡°You look so pretty when you do that, why don¡¯t I try that again?¡± his deep voice made her feel hot all over.

    ¡°No, please. Too sensitive, it hurts,¡± she begged him, pushing him away.

    ¡°No baby, you must learn,¡± he insisted and suckled on the other.

    She moaned loudly when he bit her bud, her whole body aggravated and so very much turned on.

    .....

    ¡°Daddy... daddy,¡± she moaned, unable to stop herself.

    ¡°Yes baby, just like that. Make those beautiful sounds for daddy,¡± he bit on the other and opened her legs.

    Her eyes went wild when he opened her folds, ¡°Daddy!¡± she can¡¯t take it. The sensitivity of it all made her feel like she will lose her senses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you cum without using my cock first, so by the time I¡¯ve used it, you have turned into jelly,¡± he grunted.

    ¡°No, daddy! Please,¡± she shook her head, she knew she will be worse than she usually was by the time he was done.

    Her whole world stopped when she felt his fist on her entrance, she pushed at him desperately, ¡°Please... not that,¡± she shook her head in an attempt to sway him.

    ¡°Why not? You seem to like it once before,¡± she couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. She has seen him use that same hand brutally box one of his associates, choked people to death, and even drive knives into people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re too big,¡± she begged him, she can feel her whole body stiffening, rejecting the thought of him having his fist inside of her.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make you change your mind, my queen,¡± he looked lovingly at her, kissing her bosoms as he looked at her face.

    She blushed. She shook her head. He won¡¯t be able to make her like it. It¡¯s too big, it might cause damage to her body even more than his cock had, the problem is not just on how thick it was but the joints and bones in his fist.

    ¡°It will destroy me, wreck me from inside out,¡± she sobbed. She can already imagine the pain even when he was just rubbing his fist on her lower lips.

    ¡°Shhh... darling,¡± he kissed her and filled her mouth with his tongue.

    ¡°What does it have got to do with making love,¡± she uttered her protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s about surrendering your whole being to me, the one who loves and adores you, my queen,¡± he kissed her forehead and started rubbing her clit with his thumb.

    ¡°It will hurt me, maybe tear me up,¡± the rough sensation of the circles being made on her sensitive nub made her moan with pleasure even as she tried to reason out.

    ¡°You are trying to insult my privates, my love, have I not done enough?¡± he teased her and kissed her lips once again.

    ¡°Exactly my point, I¡¯m so much to the point of breaking. Please don¡¯t let me get torn into pieces,¡± she begged him, her eyes tearing up as she squirmed.

    ¡°Lovely how you think I¡¯ll let anything damage youpletely,¡± he chuckled and sniffed her scent, burying his face on her neck.

    ¡°Then will you promise not to do it?¡± she asked him, hopeful even as her juices started to cover her thighs.

    ¡°No, my love. You got itpletely wrong. I n to do it and make it your favorite y before I fuck you and pour my seeds inside your womb,¡± he peppered her shoulders with kisses.

    ¡°No, no!¡± she squirmed but he held her in ce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love what I did to your nipples?¡± he inquired, his tongue swirling around her buds as he waited for her answer.

    She knew better than to lie to him, she nodded her head while blushing. Dissatisfied by her not saying the words he wanted to hear, he pinched her nipple and made her scream.

    She couldn¡¯t care any less if the rest of the castle finds out what they were doing in here, it just wasn¡¯t her in control anymore. It was as if he has nned for all of this to happen.

    He nned it all. To make her want him, need him, desire him. Right now all she can think of is how good her body feels with each careless touch and rough rubbing. It is making her feel so out of control.

    ¡°Say it, my love. Don¡¯t make daddy angry when he was such in a good mood,¡± he kissed her cheek again, but the gentleness in the kiss didn¡¯t deceive her.

    ¡°I liked it, daddy,¡± she moaned as he suckled on one of her nipples again, biting cruelly as she panted out her answer.

    ¡°Good girl, such a good girl for daddy,¡± he praised her. She blushed, she liked being praised by him. It must mean she has gone a bit mental just as much.

    She felt like she can do anything, bear anything as long as he praised her for it. The need to please him is something that she never understoodpletely.

    Does pining over him all these years automatically made her crave his praises? She blushed even more as he opened her folds even wider, using his fingers to expose her clitoris before his eyes.

    ¡°Dadddyyyyy...¡± she felt like she will run out of breath as he dived into her folds, sucking into her soft bundle of nerves.

    ¡°Daddyyy!¡± she didn¡¯t know if she was protesting or encouraging him as she tugged into his blond locks.

    ¡°I love you, baby,¡± he kissed her jaw as he slowly slid a finger inside her, squeezing into her walls as she moaned even more.

    ¡°Does it hurt, my love?¡± he asked her, kissing her cheek again.

    ¡°No daddy, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± her body arched from pleasure as he pushed his finger deeper into her walls.

    ¡°I¡¯ll one add more, my queen. You think that¡¯s fine my love?¡± he whispered, his voice ever controlled as he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Yes daddy, one more,¡± she bit her lip as he added yet another finger.

    ¡°And now, is it tolerable, my sweet baby?¡± he pumped his fingers into her, making her cling to him even more.

    ¡°You want more, darling? I promise I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t rip you apart,¡± he whispered in her ear, giving her a chance to utter her protest.

    She nodded her head, blushing. She really can¡¯t understand how he does this thing so easily. It was as if he knew all the buttons to push, all the right ways to touch.

    He slid one more finger, and another, and yet one more. Without realizing it, he has put his whole fist inside her core, pushing deeper as she arched her back from pleasure.

    ¡°How do you feel my love?¡± he asked her, kissing her shoulders as he smiled.

    ¡°Marvelous, I feel marvelous daddy,¡± she muttered, lost in the golden eyes and the deep voice that seemed to hypnotize her into full submission.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in right now, I¡¯ll scissor them and push them deeper into your walls. This will hurt a little, but it will feel good,¡± he whispered patiently as he leaves butterfly kisses on her face.

    She blushed and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t make it hurt so much, daddy. I can¡¯t take more.¡±

    He smiled and imed her lips passionately, making her tongue dance with his as he scissored his fingers in her walls, stretching her even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very gentle, baby bunny,¡± he assured her, sucking on her nipple as he closed his fist and jabbed it into her womb, making her scream.

    ¡°Hurts,¡± she pushed him away but he didn¡¯t give in.

    ¡°It will hurt a bit, but it will feel better honey, I promise. If I stop like this, it will hurt even more, traumatize you maybe,¡± he stopped moving his fist inside and concentrated on rubbing her clitoris.

    Soon she was moaning again, rubbing her body towards him. He kissed her and stuffed her mouth with his tongue before jabbing his fist again deep inside her core.

    She felt her walls being stretched more than before, and yet after the initial shock of the pain brought by his movements, it suddenly felt... familiar.

    Soon all she could think of is how much he is stretching her walls and how wet she is for him. He jabbed his fist inside, faster and deeper until she was desperate for his seeds.

    ¡°Please fuck me, daddy. I can¡¯t stand it anymore,¡± she begged him.

    He listened and pulled out his fist from her core, making her whimper. He began rubbing her clitoris again and gently sucking on her breasts.

    ¡°You want more?¡± he asked her, aware she is beyond her normal functioning mind even moments ago.

    ¡°Yes, please daddy. I need you to fuck me, I want your seeds inside of me,¡± he grunted and removed every remaining barrier between them.

    Kissing her forehead lovingly, he entered her with his cock, in a slow and rhythmic pace, he took her to the edge of the world and back. The whole room was filled with the smell of her liquid and the cum that poured into her.

    He didn¡¯t stop even when they came, he took her over and over until they were both so wasted that he fell on top of her. ¡°I love you, my queen. That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡±

    She shook her head and giggled, hugging him as he embraced her even more, ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad at all daddy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ice itter so it doesn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± he assured her.

    She hummed and rested her head on his chest. No, she wasn¡¯t scared at all. The pain was far outweighed by the pleasure he made her feel.

 Chapter 117

    117 iv. King of Vampires

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, honey,¡± he consoled her, kissing her shoulder as she tried to dress.

    ¡°Nervous is an understatement, Dom. I am scared, terrified even. Nervous means there is still room for hope, but we both know this night won¡¯t bring anything good,¡± she felt her heart clench.

    She had talked to him over and over, but he has insisted on bringing her to his birthday party. Instead of escorting his wife, the alpha will be escorting her.

    The whole pack can pretend he was simply escorting his older sister, but the secret nces toward them will make her melt. Questions on why the alpha insists on staying by his concubine¡¯s side all these years.

    s, his attempt to breed her did not bear fruit. He has been quite insistent and diligent over making her pregnant, that he was beyond frustrated when she again failed for the hundredth time to conceive.

    She heard him close her gown¡¯s zipper. She was wearing a ck evening gown that shows off her legs. Even wearing that has been hard for her to convince him.

    He said they shouldn¡¯t let the others see even a bit of her skin. She told him how she felt it was the only good asset she has to show, and frowned and kept silent a whole week to convince him.

    He kissed her neck as he zipped her gown, ¡°You are so beautiful, baby. Just thinking about how the eyes of others will trail over you makes me want to kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°It will be a shame to end the pack this way, don¡¯t you think?¡± she teased him but was surprised as she felt his hold on her tighten.

    .....

    She can never get used to how possessive he is with her. There is even nothing for him to be worried about.

    She is not beautiful, nor was youth on her side, surely all of this fear is just in his mind. He kissed her hair again and buried his face in her locks as he sniffed her scent.

    ¡°Promise to train your eyes only on me, my queen,¡± he said, refusing to separate himself from her as his embrace tightened.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she looked at the mirror they were facing, and saw how his smile widened hearing her answer.

    ¡°Then let us go, my queen. Our guests are waiting,¡± she couldn¡¯t protest when he carried her.

    Waiting outside was a ck limousine, it will take them to the family¡¯s manor. Whereas this cabin has been his home ever since he was forced into an arranged marriage, he still has to hold special asions in his official residence.

    Like the fact that he is married to Cindere, that manor though he imed to despise it, remains to be his official residence. She closed her eyes during their two-hour journey, wanting nothing more but to end the night.

    But sleep can not visit her when her whole heart is in shambles. Just thinking about the hateful re of the whole pack, his wife, and their grandmother... she can have no rest.

    When he pressed a kiss on her forehead, she pretended to wake. Their eyes met and she forced herself to smile.

    As if thoroughly please by her fake happiness, he took her hand and led her outside. The media already had their eyes on them, shocked looks not just on the paparazzi¡¯s faces but the members of the pack itself greeted them.

    Cindere with her assembly came forward, their eyes meeting, as thetter curtsied. She curtsied as well, a formal greeting as is customary to the pack.

    Cindere¡¯s face lightened up when she nced at Dominus, as if it wasn¡¯t true that she has not seen her husband for months as he chose to stay in another house doing what she knew he was doing with his concubine.

    Another failed attempt at breeding the barren woman, she couldn¡¯t even fake a smile even if she wanted to. No, it wasn¡¯t fake at all, she tried to convince herself.

    It was a celebratory smile taunting her enemy for failing to rece her son as the heir. The gods know what he would have devised if he had a child with her.

    She walked closer and tiptoed, pressing a kiss on Dominus¡¯s cheek and pretending to have lost her bnce. With such an act, Dominus¡¯s hand encircled her waist, steadying her up.

    Mary excused herself, as the flock of people started toe over, separating them like how the tide of their miserable lives has always seemed to tear them apart.

    Dominus was greeted by the council of elders, even by the powerful elders who has joined their pack. It has been afterall a united werewolf tribe after the day he married her.

    She smiled bitterly as she hurried to take cover from the angry stares of the crowd who has belittled her ever since her entrance. She finally found a rather abandoned part of the garden, much to her joy.

    She sat down and meekly lowered her head as she stared at the ground. The band has started to y, signaling the start of dancing.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± a good-looking man with celtic blue eyes and silver hair sat across from her.

    He was dressed elegantly and the smile on his face was friendly. She nced around, trying to see if there was anyone behind her back.

    ¡°I was talking to you, mydy,¡± his voice seemed to hypnotize her. He looked quite familiar and his voice even more so.

    She pointed to herself and asked, ¡°Why? Why were you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Should I not?¡± he asked her, leaning closer so their knees can brush.

    She froze, ¡°You are...¡± her mouth was covered by him as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes, it is I,¡± he let her go only when he became sure she has calmed down.

    She rubbed her knees, against his cold skin she felt tremors run through her back. This in front of her is a vampire.

    ¡°Why are you here? Do you even know where we are at this instance?¡± her voice was low.

    Somehow she could not forget she owed this vampire her life. He was the reason she did not be a feast to others of his kind.

    ¡°Of course I know, it is the alpha¡¯s territory. His rather veryvish mansion, even I find it grander than I may have imagined for their kind,¡± the smile on his face grew, as if teasing her when he emphasized the words his kind, telling her she did not belong where they are.

    ¡°Then why are you here? Do you have a death wish?¡± she asked him, her heart thumping loudly in her chest.

    ¡°No, and you may think it is quite bold of me to be here. But truly I am not. I am just desperate. In desperate need to see you,¡± his blue eyes stared intently into hers.

    ¡°Why? Why will you risk your life toe here and see me?¡± she asked him, her voice serious and cold.

    She is tired of games and second-guessing. She didn¡¯t need anotherplication in her life brought by a vampire who insists on talking to her.

    ¡°What else but to see your face,¡± his eyes had mischief in them as he smiled triumphantly at seeing her bothered.

    ¡°Please get out of here. I do not wish to speak to a vampire,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°And what of his kind? The one who has imed you as his mate in silence and yet parades you as his elder sister in public? You can tolerate a wolf like that but not a vampire with good intentions,¡± he said calmly.

    Hurt registered in her eyes, ¡°Please get out now before I shout and alert the guards to your presence.¡±

    ¡°I offer you marriage and stability. A life free from judgment and opposition. A life fitting for royalty,¡± he continued.

    ¡°You think I will be tempted by what you said? You think I am in this position because of money?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°No, I just think you are tired. Tired of the pack¡¯s politics which never epted you for the mere fact that you are a human,¡± his voice was deep andforting, and at that instance she felt peace just by listening to him.

    ¡°Come with me and I¡¯ll make you my world¡¯s queen. I will do everything in my power to protect you from the wolves and to separate you from the kind of life you have now. You deserve so much better than to be just a concubine,¡± he said, his hand holding hers, caressing her skin as coldness seeped into her.

    ¡°I do not mind being the alpha¡¯s concubine. I do not mind the family¡¯s anger, or being the pack¡¯sughing stock,¡± she said in a low voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± his voice was stern, as if wanting to hear her correct herself.

    ¡°I do not mind being the alpha¡¯s concubine in secret and his elder sister in public. I do not mind the stares judging me every time I walk around with him. I do not mind not having the status or riches, or even stability in my life,¡± she said, each word was said slowly, letting the words sink into him.

    ¡°Why? I came here to rescue you from such a miserable existence. Can¡¯t you see how I can offer you so much more?¡± his voice wasced with anger, he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. Neither can he ept it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change my mind anymore because it wouldn¡¯t change. Even if the whole world crumbles upon me or my restless existencees to an end. I will never leave him,¡± she said, standing.

    He held her hand and looked at her, ¡°Why? Why wouldn¡¯t you leave a miserable existence?¡±

    ¡°Because I love him. I will always stay by the alpha¡¯s side even if that be in such a miserable capacity as his concubine. I wouldn¡¯t mind the hateful stares and ill wishes everywhere I go for as long as he whispers words of longing in my ears. I do not mind being the fool that everybody hates, for as long as he is here with me,¡± she said in a clear voice without any remorse or hesitation.

    ¡°So do not show yourself to me any longer. Or I shall have no choice but to report it,¡± she removed her hands from his and walked back to the party, leaving the king of vampires by himself.

 Chapter 118

    118 iv. Patience

    ¡°You want to what?¡± he didn¡¯t even hide his disappointment, he was scowling at her which should have scared her.

    But she knew he will never really hurt her, at least not unless they were in a y and not unless there was pleasure in return.

    She pouted and poured a cup of tea, ¡°I said I want to tour around. I am bored out of my wits just staying in the castle.¡±

    They were in the castle¡¯s garden surrounded by mazes. Because of it, she couldn¡¯t run away from him for fear she will just get lost in the maze.

    Who knows if he let her get lost just for the sake of teaching her a lesson? His punishments were always so cruel.

    ¡°You know we can¡¯t tour around until after the auction. I have already exined this to you, my queen,¡± he said in a tone that indicated he was running out of patience.

    It made her smile, she knew the power she wield in him. Testing his patience is something she has learned to master.

    ¡°I know, I am just saying I should just be allowed to take on one of the guards or the whole of them if you will, so you can rest peacefully before the auction while I myself tours around,¡± her smile was innocent but she knew exactly what she was doing.

    ¡°My guards, huh? Do you want me to murder all of those bastards right now,¡± his voice was murderous and his eyes were filled with vice.

    .....

    ¡°No, honey, of course not. Why should I like that? I am no criminal,¡± she pressed a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Then be careful about the words thate out of your lips unless violence is what you intend. Tell me, where do you want to go?¡± his voice was steady when he spoke next.

    ¡°But I thought you couldn¡¯t leave until the auction is over,¡± her smile grew wider. She knew she will get her way.

    ¡°You think I can let you roam around by yourself? Even half of those dimwits I don¡¯t trust,¡± his voice was deep and serious, it didn¡¯t bother her that much except for the fact that it caused the fast beating of her heart.

    ¡°Well, you should just stay you know, it goes to show you trust half of your men at least,¡± she grinned, this y is truly to her liking.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was being selfish or she was just simply being herself. What she knows is she likes keeping him on edge, teasing him, and being able to make him surrender.

    No one has ever done those things for her before, gave her what she wanted, when she wanted. It is his fault that she has be so spoilt.

    ¡°I said, I will apany you. Now tell me where you want to go,¡± he looked intently at her, his golden eyes bored through hers as sheughed.

    ¡°You are enjoying yourself too much, it seems,¡± he said, this time his voice was rather not too fond.

    ¡°Of course I am. I love seeing you like this, hearing you say yes to what I want,¡± she was shocked when he pulled her closer and imed her lips.

    It was all of a sudden, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from responding back. It was harsh and rough, his lips parting hers open as he bit and nibbled, and sucked on her tongue.

    She pushed him away again, ¡°Dominus,¡± her blue eyes stared back at him, lost in his golden orbs that made her feel so calm.

    ¡°My queen, I don¡¯t care if you did that to test me or to irritate the hell out of me,¡± he imed her lips again, this time leaning forward as she clung to him.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything but that, for she felt like she would fall head first without her clinging to him for support. She felt her whole cheeks turn hot when he carried her andy her on the grass.

    ¡°Not here,¡± she shook her head. It was in broad daylight and the other guests have already arrived as well.

    ¡°And why not? You have tested my patience long enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± he asked her as he remained on top of her, pressing his hard erection against the soft fabric of her dress.

    ¡°Others might see,¡± she mumbled her protest.

    ¡°So what if they do? I¡¯ll just have to kill themter,¡± he imed her lips again, his tongue pushing itself to the back of her throat.

    She arched her back when he removed his mouth from hers and instead licked her dress. She wasn¡¯t wearing any brassiere, and the soft fabric he chose for her clung easily to her skin.

    ¡°They are capable of killing us too,¡± her nipples were now visibly transparent as he sucked on them, the flimsy cloth doing nothing to protect her from his assault.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he chuckled. ¡°No one will dare to do anything against me, and no one will harm you too. For you are mine, my queen.¡±

    She arched her back and enjoyed the way he bit each of her tender nipples, not being able to do more except to cover her lips with her hands.

    ¡°You always act as if you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to do. And yet as soon as I¡¯m doing it, you are reduced to a sobbing mess,¡± he stopped and wiped the tears she didn¡¯t even realize she shed.

    ¡°It is not my fault. My body has be too sensitive. It is your fault for training it to respond readily to your touch,¡± she said, admitting it made her blush.

    ¡°Then I must have trained you well, didn¡¯t I?¡± he whispered in her ear as he unbuckled his belt, his hard erection pressed on her clothed cunt.

    ¡°There is even no need to finger you now, your panty is drenched by your own juices. I bet your cunt is dripping wet,¡± he teased her, rubbing his erection in her already wet panty.

    He slid her panty to the side and she felt the whole of his cock stretching her wet core. He filled her mouth with his tongue when she started to moan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy, baby. You said you¡¯ll rather not have anyone find us out,¡± he whispered when he left her mouth.

    She nodded her head and covered her mouth desperately as he continued his assault. ¡°I love you, my queen. Do know I¡¯m doing this for the both of us.¡±

    ¡°I need to train your body to need me, want me, be desperately dependent on me as I am with you. I know you tease me out of spite only because you do not understand why I am the way I am. But don¡¯t worry, my love, I am here to show you,¡± he thrusts deeper into her as she curtailed a scream, his thrusts were rougher, more unforgiving.

    Her back arched as he thrusts deeper into her, his cock kissed her cervix as he grunted, ¡°So tight. You are always so tight for me, queenie. Always so silently needy. But I need more from you. Only by breaking you will that be possible.¡±

    ¡°Break...¡± she pushed him away like someone who has woken up from a stupor.

    ¡°Shhhh... stay still honey. I¡¯ll break you down nicely until you are reduced to a crying mess. I¡¯ll fuck and use your body until all you know is to crave for my dick. I¡¯ll train you well so that all my touch reminds you of sex,¡± he whispered in her ear like a mad man.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be so wonderful, when the timees and all your thoughts are how to get fucked by me so nicely? Your body will know you belong to me, my queen. I wouldn¡¯t even need to watch over you all the time, because then you will be the one who can¡¯t get enough of me,¡± he continued.

    He pounded harsher into her, her whole body jerking as he plunged deeper into her core. She gasped and held into his shoulders as moans of pleasure escaped her lips.

    ¡°Even now you could not even say a word of protest, could you? All your thoughts is on how much my thick cock fills you up so nicely. You want me to pound into your guts like somemon little whore,¡± he whispered, his movements bing faster, and harder.

    Her walls tightened even more as he said the words that made her feel humiliated and so turned on. She couldn¡¯t understand it herself, but his words themselves made her feel hot all over.

    Everything about him turns her on, every single thing made her crave him even more. Gods she need him. Want him. Desire him.

    He ced his hand under her head to prevent any injuries to her skull as he gyrated his hips even harsher into hers. Her moans filled the air as he grunted.

    Damned heavens he was turned on. Everything about her forced submission made him even more desirous of her.

    ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t take it anymore baby. I¡¯ll fill you up so nicely with my babies,¡± he flipped her around, her palm desperately pressed against the grass.

    ¡°No... dirty,¡± she mumbled as he pressed her cheek against the ground.

    His movements drove her mad as he plunged faster into her. His rough movements drove her to the brink of ecstasy.

    ¡°Dominus...¡± she moaned as her nails dug into the ground, her breathing bing more desperate as his rough taking continued.

    ¡°Fuck, so fucking tight. My sweet little cunt, fuck! You are so perfect for me honey,¡± he whispered as he filled her womb with his seeds.

    She copsed on the ground but he picked her up and held her close to him. He dressed them both even while her body continued to tremble from her orgasms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. I will take care of you. I will make you love me as much as I love you,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very patient, my queen. I¡¯ll wait until you break. When that happens surely you will finally and truthfully be mine,¡± he wiped the dirt on her cheek and kissed her forehead as he carried her inside the castle, unmindful of the nces from the other guests who looked at their dirtied clothes and unkempt appearance.

    The truth is he can have them killedter, but even thatcked its luster. He didn¡¯t mind their gaze, he viewed it as nothing more but sessfully marking his territory.

    Now they know for sure that the girl in his arms belongs to no one else but him. No one will dare to approach her unless they have a silent death wish.

    He smiled triumphantly as he pressed a tender kiss on her forehead. Surely, he will apany her as she tours around.

    She has done him a great service. Today she has be his beautiful little bitch. And he loves her even more for it.

 Chapter 119

    119 iv. Tree House

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Jiro rubbed her eyes to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    She froze hearing the familiar voice of the child. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do as the little boy started toe closer.

    Her heart will tear into pieces if he finds out. Not yet, she longs to be with the child a little more.

    ¡°You came to daddy¡¯s birthday party, aunt?¡± he looked up at her so the eyes he has taken after his father stared back at her.

    ¡°Ye-yes,¡± she blushed, how can she be lying to a child? She hoped he will not ask her more questions.

    ¡°Then why are you all alone in here, the adults have started dancing. Even mom and dad,¡± his words wounded her.

    She didn¡¯t expect them to dance. He had never danced with his wife before, even out of duty. So it came as a shock that now he will be taking her side as what was expected of them.

    She patted the child¡¯s hair as a forced smile appeared on her face, ¡°I much prefer the silence. The noise bes too loud for my ears and the people dancing made me dizzy.¡±

    ¡°I must have gotten that from you, aunt. Even I hate the crowd. They are a bunch of fakes anyway. I heard people disparaging my family when they didn¡¯t know I was listening. Even our own servants do it,¡± he offered his little hand to her, which she took.

    .....

    ¡°Do you mind if I show you my tree house? It will be quiet there, I promise,¡± seeing his eyes shine like that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit brighter.

    ¡°Of course, I would love to see it,¡± she felt pride that he offered for her to see something important to him.

    ¡°Yup, I built it myself. With a bit of help from the servants, of course,¡± what he said made her giggle.

    ¡°Well, it is true. I¡¯ll rather not make you like me for something not real. You are my only friend after all, auntie,¡± he smiled at her.

    Her heart melted from that cute smile, this little boy really has stolen her heart much like his father did before. They continued to walk a bit farther from the party.

    They were already inside the deep woods when he looked up at a rather old and sturdy tree. It was pretty tall, maybe three stories.

    She gulped looking at how high they were about to climb. She is a human with less-than-normal agility. No matter. She removed her shoes and prayed hard.

    She looked at the child but his enthusiasm was something that made her determined not to fail. He went up ahead with no problem and once he reached the tree house he rolled down adder made of ropes.

    She felt like she will faint just looking at it. She nervously gripped the rope and started to put in one foot at a time.

    It was swaying so badly that she felt dizzy. Her skin has turned mmy from the nervousness she felt.

    ¡°Come on auntie, try to climb faster,¡± she forced her body to move.

    But when she identally looked down, fear struck her, she has climbed at least two stories. She lost her footing and felt her feet slip.

    She closed her eyes when her hands let go of the rope. She waited for the crash that followed but all she felt is strong hands that enveloped her.

    Dominus. He growled loudly, his whole body trembling from anger as he held her. Even she got scared seeing him like that.

    There was a murderous aura about him as his unforgiving eyes scanned the area,nding on the balcony of the tree house.

    She remembered Jiro was there, he is probably terrified seeing her like this. The father and child already had a terrible rtionship, she couldn¡¯t let the bitterness be even deeper than it already is.

    ¡°Hi, Dom,¡± she smiled as if to convince him she was okay.

    ¡°What were you doing here? I have been searching all over for you,¡± his voice was angry, but his sharp eyes were directed at the child.

    She pressed her hand on his cheek and rubbed it gently, ¡°Your noona just came here for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Noona,¡± bitterness took over him, but before he can correct the matter, she added.

    ¡°Yes, noona. Your elder sister. I have met your son, Jiro,¡± her eyes were teary, hoping he understood what she couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°My son?¡± his voice suddenly filled with understanding, his eyes calmer as they focused on hers.

    ¡°I see. Should I be d the two of you met?¡± his hold steadied on her but his voice was still serious and dark.

    ¡°Yes, of course. It has been my source of joy to have met your son,¡± she smiled, trying to be brave amidst his reaction.

    ¡°Then should I be d that little thing nearly killed you today?¡± he whispered the words in her ear as he carried her away from the scene, neither acknowledging the presence of his child nor greeting him.

    The people at the party were all looking at them now, an odd pair as everyone turned silent. Dominus ignored their stares.

    Cindere went in front of them and forced herself to smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave your own party like this, alpha. The members of the councils have not even arrived just yet. At least wait for them to greet you properly.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± he said the words without raising his voice but the seriousness in his tone scared his wife, making her stop from blocking their way.

    He was silent even when they were on their way home. She held his hand in an attempt at a conversation and that was when she noticed his hands were still trembling.

    She looked at him closely, his eyes were shut closed, his breathing was tensed and so was the rest of his body. She took his hands to her lips and kissed them.

    She gained no reaction from him, but when she tried to pull away he suddenly embraced her. His arms wrapped around her body as her cheek was pressed into his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± she can barely hear him, his words barely a whisper in her ears.

    She has never seen him appear this weak, ¡°Promise me,¡± he said, a little louder this time.

    She couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted her to promise but she didn¡¯t have the heart to ask him, she just wanted him to feel better.

    She wanted him to feel warm again, to stop his body from trembling, and for him to finally open his eyes. She is not used to seeing him like this. It scares her.

    ¡°I promise,¡± she agreed. To whatever it was he didn¡¯t want her to repeat. To whatever it was that made him so vulnerable, so broken.

    She wouldn¡¯t do it again. She wouldn¡¯t risk seeing him again like this. Her heart broke every minute he looked so terrified.

    He kissed her hair over and over, still closing his eyes until she hugged him. So tight that she can feel his own heartbeat as his chest pressed across hers.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll never do it again,¡± she said, as he wrapped his trembling arms around her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you again, no matter what. I can¡¯t suffer the same pain again. It is too much, too hurtful. I can¡¯t go through the same pain of losing you. Promise not to do that again to me. Don¡¯t leave me alone,¡± he hugged her so tightly that it hurts her, she felt her bones almost about to be crushed by the force of being pressed against his body.

    But she didn¡¯t protest, and when he imed her lips, she parted her lips for him. She weed his tongue as he explored her mouth.

    He sat her on hisp and she understood what he wanted, what he needed. A fire to burn and warm his skin, pleasure that will numb him from that momentary pain.

    From whatever it was that was so terrible he was reduced to almost nothing within a minute. He needed her. That or to lose his mind.

    Because she understood it, she unbuckled his belt and removed her panty, not hesitating that they were still in the backseat and that there was a driver at the front.

    She couldn¡¯t care less if the whole world sees them. If the whole world judges them, she is fine with it all.

    He needed her and she will let him take what he needed. She rubbed her entrance to the tip of his cock, making him grunt.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he got hard and ready but she was still not wet, she still needs some time to warm up.

    ¡°It is fine, daddy,¡± she whispered in his ear.

    ¡°You will get hurt that way, you aren¡¯t ready,¡± he reminded her and tried to y with her clit.

    ¡°But you need me now,¡± she looked straight into his eyes as she ced his hands on her waist, urging her to take her then and there.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he almost growled, the patience in his voice thinning out as she continued to rub her body against his.

    ¡°Yes, I promise. I need you now, daddy, if you continue to hesitate,¡± she lowered herself to him, wincing as she does.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret thister,¡± he warned her as seeing her try to move her body up and down his shaft became too much.

    ¡°Yes daddy, I won¡¯t regret it. Please fuck me. Use me, love me, fill me up with your seeds so you know I am still alive. Bruise me, wound me, inflict pain so you know for sure that I live,¡± she looked into his eyes as she said the words.

    He grunted and mmed his shaft deep inside of her. It was her turn to have her knees weakened from his actions.

    She arched her back as he kept on thrusting deep inside of her. Her hair tumbled down as he removed her ponytail, he sniffed her scent and bit into her neck as warm blood trickled down.

    He needs it, an assurance that she was alive. And so she gave it to him, she didn¡¯t cut back on her moans and screams, didn¡¯t try to hide behind anything as he took her relentlessly.

    ¡°Get out of the fucking car,¡± he directed the driver who hurriedly parked the car and left.

    His hunger made him thrust deeper into her, he kept pushing and pulling out of her womb. Soon the car was rocking in a steady and fast rhythm as her moans and screams filled their ears.

    When he was finally satiated, he imed her lips and filled her womb with his seeds, kissing her bruised shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve bruised you,¡± he muttered as she clung to him, trembling from the orgasms that continued to rack her body.

    ¡°It is fine,¡± she forced herself not to nk out so she can be here for him. She knew he was already suffering so much and he needed reassurance.

    ¡°I love you, my queen,¡± he said simply, embracing her and burying his face in her neck.

    ¡°I love you too, my knight,¡± it was his very title after all, he smiled hearing it.

    ¡°Promise to never leave me then, if you do. If you ever do leave me, I will chain you and tie you to my waist the next life. Even if you hate me for it, you will have to bear it. Because then I won¡¯t be as tolerant as I am now. So better stick by my side and live a good life with me. Let¡¯s grow old together, die together, and find each other again,¡± he said, kissing her hair.

    ¡°Rebirth?¡± she chuckled. ¡°Does the alpha believe in all that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he kept quiet and caressed her hair, knowing whatever he says will not be believed by her anyway.

 Chapter 120

    120 iv. Vineyard

    ¡°This is how you wanted us to spend our time?¡± he frowned, but nheless followed her.

    He was awkwardly holding a basket in one hand as he followed her around a vineyard. He should be happy of course, she still likes the same things it seems.

    However, it was past noon and the heat of the sun had already tanned her pale skin considerably. He scowled at the thought of her skin stinging from sunburnter.

    The sun has no business making his queen¡¯s skin so red. Marking her skin should be reserved for him only.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you love it?¡± she twirled around and smiled at him, and that by itself is enough to make his whole world stop.

    If it makes her this happy then maybe he can tolerate the sun. He ended up mesmerized by just looking at her.

    Her skin became a bit tanner because of the sun¡¯s heat making her celtic blue eyes and auburn hair pop up even more. She is his perfect summer.

    He cleared his throat and blushed, ¡°We could have just ordered some grapes if you liked it so much. Your skin has darkened.¡±

    She pouted her lips and pinched his arm, ¡°Do I look less attractive to you with tanned skin then?¡±

    .....

    He scowled at her, making her giggle. He set down the basket he was holding. Like a wild dog under attack, he pulled her close to him.

    He smelled like the sun, and looked as magnificent as Helios. ¡°That¡¯s never the case,¡± he growled.

    She tried to push him away but his steely arms kept her in ce, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight me, my queen. What you did was an unforgivable offense.¡±

    ¡°What did I do? I simply just asked,¡± she pouted even more, trying her best not to smile.

    ¡°Even thinking that way is prohibited. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± he lifted her chin so he can stare into those blue eyes.

    Ahhh, she really takes his breath away. When he couldn¡¯t stop himself any longer, he gripped her by her waist and imed her lips.

    The momentary protest died in her lips as her moans of pleasure filled the air. He smiled at that, he will never get tired of hearing those sounds she make.

    Soon all was forgotten as his embrace tightened around him. He lifted and carried her, intertwining her legs to his hips as he walked farther from the grape vines and into a big shaded tree.

    Damn it, even walking until there already was painful. He felt like his erection would burst.

    He grunted and immediately began the struggle of getting out of his pants as she giggled in his arms. When he reached into her legs, he was pleasantly surprised to find how drenched she was.

    ¡°Baby, I have barely touched you and you are already dripping wet this much,¡± he rubbed the tip of his cock to her entrance as she squirmed.

    ¡°Put it in already,¡± she moved her panty to the side, exposing her folds.

    ¡°What did you say, my love?¡± he teased her, ahhh, these moments are far in between. He loves when she is just as hungry and without denying it too.

    It was a perfect trade-off with the greedy sun who kissed her lips earlier. ¡°Please, put it in already,¡± she begged him.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it all, ¡°What should I put where, my queen?¡±

    ¡°Your dick, put it inside me, please,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Ahhh, he couldn¡¯t help it if she blush that much, ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted and pressed her back against the tree.

    ¡°Do you know what you are doing to me? Seducing me in this setting,¡± he said the words but his voice was filled with lust.

    ¡°I think I may have an idea, what I do to you, my knight. Please fuck me, fuck me already,¡± her sweet words made him even more unable to stop himself as he thrust the whole length of him inside.

    She gasped as his cock filled her walls instantaneously, ¡°Like that, my knight. Exactly just like that,¡± her voice was maddening, sweet and sultry, and everything he needed.

    He grunted as he mmed harder into her, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be fucking you here like this. The bark of the tree must be ufortable against your back.¡±

    ¡°Silly... considerations,¡± she moaned, ahhh her lips were asking to be kissed, he thought.

    So he filled her mouth with his and sucked her pretty little tongue. Her walls tightened even more for him.

    ¡°You are so tight for me, my love. That¡¯s why I always try to stretch you a little bit more,¡± he rationalized as he thrusts even deeper.

    She winced and whimpered when his cock kissed her cervix, but he was far too lost in it to stop now. ¡°Does it still hurt so much?¡±

    She nodded and began to tear up, he wiped her tears away and asked nheless, ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    ¡°Stop and I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she protested. ¡°Please, I need more. I want more. I love your pain so fill me up and use me like you normally would.¡±

    He grunted and opened her blouse, moving the cups of her bra askew just so he can suck her nipples. ¡°Damn it,¡± he heard her curse.

    She sounded so cute even when she curse, so he bit on her nipple which made her moan. ¡°Dominus, you are killing me.¡±

    ¡°I know, sweetheart. I know. Then I¡¯ll stop ying around and fuck you for real,¡± he began thrusting faster and deeper into her.

    Soon she was lost in her own desires, trembling in his arms as they came together. He pressed kisses on her hair as heid her gently on the ground.

    ¡°Is it too ufortable?¡± he inquired, to which she shook her head.

    ¡°Go in all fours baby, I¡¯ll treat you better. I just need my fill too,¡± his voice was filled with hunger and need, making her follow him.

    He smacked her ass, making her whimper, she didn¡¯tin but held her ground. It pleased him that she did so.

    ¡°Such an obedient little girl,¡± he smacked her buttocks again, this time making her dig her nails to the ground.

    He forcefully tugged on her panty, now drenched with both their juices, ¡°Lift up your legs and let me remove it.¡±

    She did as she was told, making him feel even more in control. ¡°I like how submissive you are behaving. I will have to buy this vineyard then, I can¡¯t let anyone else own the ce after what I¡¯m about to do.¡±

    She moaned as he smacked her ass harder, leaving a reddish mark on her pale beautiful skin. He got hold of the belt he discarded earlier.

    ¡°Do you trust me, baby bunny?¡± he grunted, trying to stop himself from doing more before hearing her words.

    ¡°I trust you, daddy,¡± she said the words he wished to hear.

    He smacked the leather belt on her buttocks, making her whimper, her legs tremble, ¡°More,¡± she screamed.

    Hearing her say it, he smacked her buttocks again, leaving a red mark on her pale skin. He didn¡¯t wait for her to urge him even more, he loves marking her.

    Five more spankings and her head is already on the ground, her cheek pressed to the grass as she begged him, ¡°Fuck me now, please daddy.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself any longer, mming his thick cock deep inside her core. Her body jerked forward from the intensity of it all.

    ¡°Don¡¯te yet sweetie, I have only put it in,¡± hemanded.

    Unable to talk or say anything, she kept moaning as he took her in her devastated state, her red buttocks stinging as he mmed himself deeper into her.

    Her walls tightened around him, as if supnting her inability to say anything. Her mind was already far gone to say any word that wasprehensible enough to be understood.

    She bucked her hips as he entered her even more, faster, deeper, filling up every corner of her walls. She gasped when he filled her with his seeds, her whole body trembled as she orgasmed under him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rest yet, my love,¡± his hands caressed her already sensitive buttocks.

    ¡°Hurts,¡± she tried to protest as she began to be more aware of the stinging pain.

    ¡°Shhhh... toote my love, toote. I have decided to take this too,¡± he grunted and opened her reddened butt cheeks with his fingers.

    She whimpered when she felt the air against her asshole, ¡°Cominter,¡± he mounted her and mmed his hard cock inside her back hole.

    She teared up as she tried to crawl away from him, ¡°Fuck, you are even tighter in here, baby.¡±

    ¡°Daddy...¡± hearing her lust-filled voice made him drive even harder into her.

    ¡°Fuck, so fucking tight for daddy,¡± as if hearing the pleasure in his voice is enough, she stopped struggling.

    He opened her folds and rubbed her clit with his thumb, the circles on her sensitive nub making her moan. Soon her body was confused as she moaned in pleasure.

    ¡°Moaning that much while my cock is stuck inside your ass, wasn¡¯t that too greedy of you, my love,¡± he couldn¡¯t help it, even humiliating her and making her aware of her body¡¯s reaction is too pleasurable for him to pass.

    She moaned loudly as he mmed his cock inside her, faster, deeper, rocking her body as his hand held her by her neck.

    She is so pretty this way, a perfect picture of submission. She drives him wild. Surely, she has no one to me but herself. For she has always brought out the animal in him.

    He grunted as she trembled under him, his seeds spilling out of her asshole as he pulled out of her. ¡°You have a ratherrge hole left in you right now my love, if only you can see it, you will be turned on even more.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply as her body kept jerking forward, he smiled at seeing the picture of her broken body lying on the ground, trembling with each orgasm that racked her.

    He couldn¡¯t help it, it brought him so much joy to fuck her this way. Breaking her was as much satisfaction as worshipping her body.

    Nay, breaking her body is exactly his way of worshipping his queen. ¡°I love you, queenie,¡± hey on the ground beside her and pulled her on top of him.

    He opened her legs wide and mmed onest thrust into her core, the act making her arch her back in desperation at the new high.

    ¡°No more, baby. I promise,¡± he caressed her back as he pressed her close to him.

    As much as he wanted to destroy her, this should be enough for now. She has been broken enough today, he satisfied himself by kissing her neck and smelling her scent.

    ¡°You are so perfect for daddy, queenie. Everything about you drives me wild,¡± he whispered as he caressed her back, massaging her skin in circles as he held her near.

    ¡°You know I only do this because I love you, right? You understand that, right honey?¡± she didn¡¯t answer, still in that subzone as her body trembled, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I love you so much, my queen,¡± he pressed kisses on her hair as he hummed.

 Chapter 121

    121 iv. Cake

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t listen to me,¡± he didn¡¯t hide his frustration.

    She is far too much, can¡¯t she really see that her caring for a child who belongs to her rival would justplicate things more?

    She insisted that they attend today¡¯s family day, apparently a thing such as this is being held by the school every month. He might need to bring up the matter to the principal soon if the problem worsens.

    ¡°We already talked about this,¡± she pouted, her cute lips pursing so cutely he couldn¡¯t even get mad at her.

    ¡°Talking? You never even listened to my point of view,¡± he followed her as she went from one disy cab to the next, gawking at the different cakes avable.

    ¡°Jiro is your son, it is only natural for you to spend time with him,¡± she pointed out as he considered the different designs and vors.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rather spend my whole time with you, you know that,¡± he said, unable to stop himself from frowning.

    ¡°Besides, the boy doesn¡¯t seem to be fond of me at all,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Not fond of you? You only think that way because you were not spending your time with him. Rather than spending all your time working anding to meet me, then you must also set aside time to be there for your son,¡± her eyesnded on a chocte-vored cake.

    .....

    ¡°Why? Are you bothered by myck of time for him? You were the one who nearly ran away when he was born,¡± his voice was cold and calm, and it was all but a mere statement of facts.

    So why is she hurt so much by his words? She clenched her teeth, it was because she knew how guilty she actually is.

    Once upon a time, she did wish for the child to never have been born. She was threatened by his existence that she has pulled Dominus away from his own child.

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± she felt strong arms hug her from behind as her voice broke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that, my queen. It is just that, I want you to know you are my number one priority. Even if it makes me an asshole of a father or a foolish alpha, I will still always prioritize only you. It is because I can¡¯t live without you, queenie,¡± he whispered, making her heart beat faster

    ¡°You are not an asshole nor are you foolish, and I am telling you to stop trying to be one. I want you to care for your son too, he is your heir. I promise to never leave your side,¡± she whispered back, trapped in her own world with him, mindless of the people whose eyes were on them.

    Everywhere they went, she was being judged, but much more when she is with him. She didn¡¯t mind now, she has been used to it that she simply didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°What do you want me to be?¡± he kissed her hair and red at the people looking at them, making those people exit the pastry shop.

    He hated making her ufortable. If it wasn¡¯t a major crime to do so he would have eradicated the members of his pack who so much as stared at her face.

    ¡°A good father, and a responsible alpha,¡± she faced him and thankfully smiled.

    ¡°Your scowl scared the other customers away,¡± she protested.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can close shop for all I care,¡± she pinched his arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bankrupt. I haven¡¯t even repaid you the money you lent me for this shop,¡± she said as she felt a cloud of dissatisfaction fall over her.

    ¡°Who said anything about repaying? Did you not see whose bank ount it was from?¡± he red at her.

    He has opened her a bank ount of her own, with a of almost a million dors, he would have added more if she didn¡¯t threaten to leave him for it. Of course, it was not at all an easy debate.

    She sighed and hugged him, ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with this. You promised to let me repay you the money as soon as I started earning some.¡±

    He caressed her cheek, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to listen.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like something I would tell you,¡± she teased him back.

    She has opened a new bank ount where she is saving the ie from this pastry shop, she intends to repay him in full with interest. Not because of anything else but pride.

    She was already looked down upon by the whole pack as his kept woman, alreadybeled as someone crude enough who wanted his fortune. While she was used to that, still she wanted to prove herself, to prove at least her love.

    ¡°Well then, which cake do you think Jiro will like?¡± she asked him as he rubbed his palm on her cheek, how he loved doing that.

    ¡°The one you liked most, of course,¡± was his immediate answer.

    She shook her head and let out a disappointed sigh. She asked the baker to wrap the cake for her.

    He went to the counter and insisted on paying for it, justifying it by saying business is business. She pinched his arm hard for that, an action he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    His arm wrapped protectively over her shoulder as he pulled her close to him. He has always been a perfect gentleman. At least to her, he is.

    He opened the car door and went inside, locking her seat belt and pressing a tender kiss on her forehead. She smiled at his action and uttered thanks.

    ¡°Thank you, my queen,¡± he faced her and kissed her cheek, unable to stop himself.

    His guilt has been eating through him for so long. He didn¡¯t want to make the child suffer but the thought of her running away again once he showed emotions for the child scared him.

    He can be the most hated man in the world, and even his own son can despise him. But to lose her for doing the right thing is simply intolerable.

    She smiled at him and ruffled his hair, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me in the future. Love your son the way you always wanted to. My selfishness knew no bounds, I should be sorry.¡±

    He pressed a tender kiss on her hair and sniffed her scent, ¡°No, don¡¯t be sorry for anything. Even if you be the most selfish woman on earth, I will still love you just the same way.¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to be selfish anymore,¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°Then what do you wish to be?¡± he asked, his golden eyes staring intently into hers.

    ¡°Nothing else but your queen,¡± she whispered.

    He crashed his mouth with hers after hearing her answer. It pleased him so, it is what he always wanted to hear.

    If attending family day activities is all it takes for her to say those words to him then he will be sure to never miss even a day of it.

    ¡°We better go,¡± she pushed him away when she felt the erection on his pants when it momentarily brushed with her skirt.

    ¡°Aye,¡± his breathing was deep as he pulled away, forcing himself to smile.

    ¡°Will you give me a reward,ter?¡± his eyes lit up as he asked her.

    She nodded her head and said, ¡°Of course my knight. For as long as you behave.¡±

    He started the engine and tried to focus on the road ahead. It really was so easy when she is so sweet like this.

    He felt like he has been handed the most delicate dessert when she said it earlier. An acknowledgment from her as his queen.

    ¡°Not even a taste?¡± he urged her.

    She blushed and mumbled, ¡°Park it somewhere first.¡±

    He has never stepped on the elerator that hard except during that time. He felt like his whole body is on fire.

    He stopped the car in a section of the park that was usually abandoned. She blushed and handed him the cake box.

    He grunted and exited the car, securing the box on the second-row seat. He mmed the door shut and carried her on hisp once he returmed to the driver¡¯s seat.

    She blushed and circled her hands on his neck. ¡°Why are you so hungry?¡±

    He chuckled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just have a taste.¡±

    ¡°I trust there are no objections?¡± She blushed more as his skillful hands caressed her legs, sliding them up and down underneath her skirt.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh as he parted her legs open. Soon she was straddling him as he kissed her deeply.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted as he unbuckled his belt and took off their clothes.

    ¡°Is that all that¡¯s in your vocabry in times like this,¡± she teased him.

    He mmed the whole of his cock inside her as she arched her back, letting out ascivious moan.

    ¡°You have a better response, I think. While all my vocabry is limited to that at this time. Look at the wonderfulnguageing out of your mouth, sweetheart,¡± he teased her back.

    ¡°So fast...,¡± she mumbled, arching her back in pleasure as her toes curled.

    His movements were rougher and faster than usual. ¡°Wait a bit,¡± she clung tighter to his shoulders as their bodies melted together.

    ¡°We are in a hurry, honey. We might as well not bete for the event,¡± he grunted as their bodies collided, her soft body rocking tenderly against his.

    ¡°Fuck, you are so fucking tight, honey,¡± he praised her, feeling the way she tightened around his cock as he thrust faster and deeper into her.

    When she started wing on his back he released his seeds into her as he whispered, ¡°That was such a nice taste. I can¡¯t wait for more.¡±

    She giggled and hugged him tighter, ¡°That was... fun,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it more often then. You know I will oblige you if it is what you wanted,¡± he whispered tenderly in her ear.

    She blushed and kissed his cheek, ¡°It was too risky to be doing this outside in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the risk in that?¡± he asked innocently as she ran her fingers through his hair.

    ¡°The risk is in getting found out,¡± she left a peck on his lips and bit it.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mind a scandal,¡± he whispered and imed her lips.

    Soon the car was moving again in a rather slow and steady rhythm as they tried for yet another taste.

 Chapter 122

    122 iv. Fleeting

    The child¡¯s face lit up seeing her with him. It was a rather pleasant surprise even if he tried not to show it.

    ¡°Did you wait for us for long?¡± she asked the child as she ruffled his hair.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he pouted and pushed her away, earning a sharp re from Dominus.

    Knowing how protective he is, she immediately diverted the attention to the cake, asking the child if he wants some.

    The child blushed as he asked them to sit down, she tried not tough as he behaved so maturely for a five-year-old. He really was way more advanced than other children his age, no wonder he finds his ss boring.

    She sliced the cake and gave the child his share first, Dominus red at her. ¡°What?¡± she asked when the child went to y.

    ¡°I wanted to be the first. When ites to you, you should think of me first before anyone else,¡± he sulked.

    Sheughed and ruffled his hair. He did not protest and held her hand which was under the table. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°I do,¡± she nodded, smiling at him. She really appreciated him being here.

    .....

    He canceled a lot of his meetings just to join her. Granted it was because of his possessiveness towards her, but she still felt like a big part of it was because he also wanted to spend his time with his child.

    Dominus is a lot of things, but one thing is for sure, he is not heartless. He can im to be one, but his heart once touched can never forget.

    The look on his face when he stared at that child the moment he was born was still the most haunting memory in her mind because he has never looked at another that way before.

    Jiro seemed to be more sociable with the other kids because of his father¡¯s presence. As if the child wanted badly to impress him he even joined a mini-ser match.

    ¡°Your son reminded me so much of you. When you were five, I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± she smiled fondly at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s to like about those memories? Everyone called you noona, and you ruffled all their hair. Your eyes should be fixed only on me,¡± his voice was sharp as if castigating her.

    Sheughed and leaned closer to him, pinching his nose, ¡°You are so hateful then every time I¡¯ll ask you to call me noona and introduce me as your older sister. I still remember how much you hated me back then.¡±

    ¡°Baka, I never hated you. I just hated the fact that you were older than me and see me as a little brother. I never treated you like one, in my heart you have always been my future mate,¡± he pulled her closer and sniffed her hair.

    ¡°You always smell so wonderful,¡± he mused. ¡°Roses and vani, that¡¯s your scent. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll know it¡¯s you even if someone were to take my eyes away.¡±

    ¡°As if anyone will dare to pick a fight with the alpha,¡± she teased him and pressed a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°You are the only one brave enough to do so,¡± he pulled her closer to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you allow me to behave as I pleased,¡± she said happily.

    ¡°I do, let you do as you pleased,¡± he beamed.

    ¡°Except stay even a step away from you. The gods know what you¡¯ll do if I ever dared,¡± she teased him.

    The light smile on his face disappeared, reced by a scowl, ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this matter. I am even contemting buying chains and chaining you by my side.¡±

    She felt horrified, he said jokes like that are prohibited. But his joke is even worse.

    She pinched his arm but his mood didn¡¯t lighten. Thankfully the game match ended and Jiro came back.

    She immediately took out a towel and wiped his sweat. Before she can even enjoy doing it for the child she felt big hands envelop hers, tugging the cloth away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he muttered, his voice was steely so she didn¡¯t try to argue.

    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± she smiled at the boy Dominus was helping to get changed.

    ¡°Yup,¡± he said proudly as his father changed his shirt.

    She smiled at the scene. This is how they should be. The perfect love between father and son.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture of you,¡± she suggested.

    She whisked her phone away and set up the camera feature, but before she can protest he carried her and sat her on hisp, that was when the timer went off.

    She blushed and tried toin but Jiro justughed. She tried to look angry, saying she doesn¡¯t look cute in the photo because his dad just suddenly grabbed her like some barbarian.

    Jiro and Dominus seemed to bond over teasing her more, saying she looked as pretty as always. Then the little rascals proceeded to kiss her cheeks.

    ¡°You guys are terrible,¡± sheined as she took her purse and began to walk away from the child and the seeming child at heart.

    She blushed when she felt Dominus¡¯s hand hold hers. Jiro ran up to them and held her other hand.

    ¡°You guys trying to kidnap me, or what?¡± she pouted.

    ¡°Only to keep you safe, auntie,¡± Jiro beamed.

    His words made Dominusugh, somehow seeing himself in the child. Jiro reminded him of how he was as a child, forever protective over his noona.

    ¡°Well, no one can dare to harm me with two capable gentlemen at my side,¡± she said sweetly.

    ¡°That is true,¡± Dominus smiled, he has never been that happy all his life.

    Maybe it was because the two people most precious to him are here by his side. He lead them to where the car was parked and opened the door for them both.

    Jiro frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door for me next time, dad. I¡¯m not ady.¡±

    Sheughed hearing that, turning to the boy who was yet to board the backseat, and she ced a kiss on his forehead. ¡°I will make sure your dad won¡¯t do the same mistake, next time.¡±

    Dominus frowned, sheughed seeing his facial expression. ¡°Why are you frowning? Do you dislike what I said?¡±

    ¡°No, I dislike that the little gentleman got a kiss but I was totally ignored,¡± he pointed out.

    She chuckled and tiptoed, pressing a kiss into his cheek, ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Dominus shook his head, ¡°No, but that will do for now.¡±

    Jiro climbed into the backseat, leaving the two of them outside the car, ¡°More once we are home?¡± Dominus whispered.

    ¡°More,ter,¡± she assured him, blushing over what he meant.

    When they boarded the car, Jiro was busy with hisptop. She smiled and looked in the rearview mirror, ¡°Coding?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even look up at her as he continuously typed on his keyboard and clicked the mouse, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying to change her design.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked as interest sparked in her.

    ¡°I think she should be even paler, and a bit more skinnier,¡± he still did not look up.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Dominus started the engine and focused his eyes on the road.

    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t look as beautiful as the live model,¡± he rationalized.

    Hearing him say it, she felt a warmth spread to her heart. She wished she can be there more for the child.

    She wished for more moments like this between the three of them. But when he learns of her identity, she was sure he will begin to hate her.

    Maybe Jiro can never forgive her then, and he will be justified in doing so. For she is the one who broke his family apart.

    She looked out the window as Dominus held her hand with one hand, lifting it to his lips. ¡°If you keep making that face, I¡¯ll park the car first. Don¡¯t you know, it hurts my heart, noona.¡±

    She smiled at him and removed her hand from his touch, to her amazement he took her hand back and squeezed it, ¡°I¡¯ll drive this way.¡±

    She kept silent and didn¡¯t start a fight, looking outside the window as the afternoon finally came to an end. She wondered how the sudden mood can change so easily like how time suddenly sneaks up on them.

    ¡°Auntie, why do you look so sad?¡± Jiro noticed as he closed hisptop for a minute.

    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m very happy we have this moment together. Can you promise to keep this a secret, especially from your mom? We don¡¯t go along that well,¡± she tried to exin as much as she could.

    The child nodded, ¡°She never really talked much to me except to pull me over and tell me I got my dad¡¯s eyes. My mom is basically a psycho crazy when ites to dad. As for myself, she never really cared.¡±

    She went silent and forced herself to smile. She couldn¡¯t help but think about Cindere, Dominus¡¯s wife.

    It weighs heavy on her since she starts to entertain the idea that his wife might be in love with him. What if he gives in when she tempts him? She won¡¯t be able to forgive him then.

    Dominus squeezed her hand hard, ¡°If you keep making that expression then Jiro and I will just worry more, noona.¡±

    She looked out the window and started to distract herself from the scenery. But her mind is still so far away from the present.

    Guilt, jealousy, and insecurity rack her mind. Cindere is younger and more beautiful, and he has a child with her.

    Even as a concubine, she has failed him. She has proven herself barren throughout these years so it could only be a matter of time before he got tired of her.

    She had no one to tie him to herself. No consideration other than his own free will. So how can she not think of these things?

    She looked back to him when he took hold of her hand again and pressed it to his lips, ¡°Stop overthinking, noona. I love you so much. So don¡¯t overthink about anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, auntie. We both love you so much, so better smile and feel happy,¡± Jiro chimed in, oblivious to the way Dominus spoke to her.

    She wondered when the child will figure out that his dad¡¯s affections for her is more than familial. She is terrified to find out.

    ¡°Can we get a ramen before dropping you off?¡± she smiled at them, diverting her mind to food.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the two gentlemen in her life said at the same time, making herugh.

    For now, she will forget about the worries and not waste a precious day. For it is said that happiness is fleeting.

    .....

 Chapter 123

    123 iv. Remedy

    ¡°You have been silent since we got home,¡± he sat her on the sofa and kneeled in front of her.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind,¡± he took her hands and kissed them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything. I¡¯m just tired,¡± she smiled, but even she was aware the smile won¡¯t fool him.

    He frowned and caressed her cheek, ¡°Why do you lie to me, my love? Don¡¯t you know I can tell when you are not being truthful?¡±

    She shook her head but no words came to her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say any more lies but she also couldn¡¯t tell him how pathetic she actually felt.

    ¡°Shhhh, baby don¡¯t cry,¡± he wiped away her tears with his fingers.

    She clung to him, sobbing even more as she pressed her lips to his neck. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He embraced her tightly, ¡°Baby, please tell me what¡¯s wrong. This way I can fix it. Just tell me what you want me to do, my love.¡±

    She just continued to cry even more, as heforted her in his arms. Soon she joined him on the floor, and she was sitting on hisp.

    .....

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell daddy what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked her again, his eyes filled with worry over her undisclosed pain and emotions.

    She shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t daddy,¡± she whispered.

    Isn¡¯t it shameful that a woman five years her senior will still be called a baby and the junior be called a daddy? They don¡¯t make sense, not at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart,¡± he caressed her cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to tell me until you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get an ice cream?¡± he smiled at her as she nodded her head like a child.

    Their freezer contained all kinds of ice cream since he knew it was herfort food. He really is sweet to her so how can she tell him all those negative thoughts she has about him and their future?

    ¡°You want toe, baby?¡± he asked patiently.

    ¡°Can Ie and get a piggy ride, daddy?¡± she asked him, blushing at their silliness.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Anything my baby bunny wants, I¡¯ll give it,¡± he knelt and she jumped into his back, clinging to his neck as her limbs circled his hips.

    He chuckled and began to walk with her on the piggyback. He stopped in front of the freezer and looked into the different types of ice creams.

    ¡°I want an avocado, please. Please daddy,¡± she muttered and pressed her cheek on his back.

    ¡°Alright sweetheart,¡± he got a tub of avocado ice cream and a spoon.

    He sat her on the countertop and handed her the ice cream, ¡°What will you say to daddy?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± she opened the tub and dig in with her spoon.

    When she had three spoons of it, he frowned, ¡°Are you not going to feed daddy too, sweetheart?¡±

    She giggled hearing his neediness, ¡°Daddy I have an idea!¡±

    Maybe it was her sadness and her pain that drove her to be so careless. Or maybe she simply wanted to feel a bit better, and to distract herself from her own thoughts.

    She started unbuttoning her blouse, making him grunt as she was exposed before his eyes. She blushed when she realized what she has done.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, baby?¡± his voice was deep and sexy, she is by far getting distracted.

    ¡°Feed you,¡± she blushed, even saying it makes her embarrassed.

    He smiled, and caressed her cheek, ¡°Go on baby bunny, go feed daddy.¡±

    She took a spoonful of ice cream in her mouth and then tugged on his cor so he would lower his head. Opening her lips to him he feasted on the ice cream as he swirled his tongue inside her mouth.

    He always know how to turn her on, soon she was moaning just from his deep kiss. He let her go so she can catch her breath.

    ¡°I said taste daddy, but you nearly ate me alive,¡± sheined.

    He lowered his head again for another taste, his expert tongue swirling around hers until her tongue is darting inside his too. When they separated, she can see her reflection in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough feeding, you have to give me more, darling,¡± his voice was deep and hoarse, desire kicking in him hard.

    ¡°Do you want to feed daddy more?¡± he asked, his lustful eyes feasting on her.

    ¡°Yes daddy, please take more. It is not good to leave daddy unsatisfied,¡± she didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to say the words.

    ¡°Fuck, baby. You are being so good for daddy,¡± he unsped her bra, freeing her mounds. ¡°So fucking good for daddy.¡±

    He dug his fingers into the tub of ice cream and rubbed some ice cream on her chest, she moaned as the cold liquid came in contact with her skin. He rubbed them around her nipples, making her arch her back for him.

    ¡°Daddy, take more,¡± she begged him, her heat taking over her sense of pride.

    ¡°Of course, baby. I can¡¯t pass upon such a request,¡± she heard him say.

    She never knew eating ice cream can be this sensual. She couldn¡¯t stop her moans as he reced his fingers with his mouth.

    Soon he was licking every trace of ice cream on her skin, sucking on her tender nipples harshly, like a very hungry child would on his mother¡¯s bosoms.

    ¡°Daddyyyy...¡± her mind is clouding fast as her knees trembled.

    ¡°Shhhh... I won¡¯t hear your protest now after you have invited me to eat,¡± he justified as he tugged on her skirt, exposing her panty.

    Of course, she was already dripping wet. How can she not be damped when even his eyes and voice are enough to make her feel hot all over?

    ¡°Darling, your pussy has been waiting for daddy,¡± he opened her legs wide and much to her embarrassment sniffed her juices.

    ¡°Daddy, please,¡± she begged him. ¡°Don¡¯t sniff, it is embarrassing.¡±

    He chuckled and tugged down her panty, holding it in his hand he licked up the spot that was drenched by her liquids. She of course wanted to die in embarrassment. He really is cruel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remove this thing that is causing you much embarrassment then,¡± he remarked.

    She lifted her legs and he slid off her underwear without any questions, ¡°Daddy, why are you always so cruel?¡±

    ¡°So cruel? I don¡¯t know what you mean, my love,¡± he took the panty in his hand and buried his face in it, sniffing her scent through the juices that dripped in it.

    ¡°Dadddyyy! How can you do something so embarrassing?!¡± she covered her face from seeing it.

    Be chuckled and lifted her chin, then imed her lips hungrily, ¡°Sniffing your scent there always drives me on edge.¡±

    He ced her hand on top of his pants, rubbing it against his crotch as they kissed. She pushed him away and catches on her breath.

    ¡°Oh baby, you are still so easily overwhelmed,¡± he said in an amused tone.

    ¡°Dadddy! I need to breathe,¡± she pouted and kissed his cheek.

    ¡°Tsk. If you protest that much, you at least must prove to daddy how good you have be for him,¡± he kissed her jaw down to her neck.

    She giggled, ¡°What do you want me to do, daddy?¡±

    ¡°I want your pretty lips on my dick, baby. You think you can do that without getting overwhelmed, my love?¡± his voice was hoarse with desire.

    When she nodded, he unbuckled his belt and removed his pants and boxers. Standing before her, he caressed her cheek.

    ¡°You are so beautiful baby,¡± he whispered as if mesmerized by the sight of her.

    She looked up at him and without losing eye contact, she began to lick the tip of his cock. He grunted and guided her lips to take more of his length.

    She opened her lips even more and bobbed her head up and down his shaft. Soon he was moaning as his semen filled her mouth.

    He held her head by his hand and pushed himself even deeper into her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t waste a single drop, honey. Drink all of daddy¡¯s milk. It will be good for my little girl.¡±

    She drank every drop of his semen as he instructed, she had been used to tasting his juice that drinking it has be something she looked forward to. Still, she felt the burste out too much.

    He held her by her shoulder as hey her on the countertop, her backying t against the marbled counter, and her hips lifted high into his shoulders.

    ¡°You treat me so well, I think I won¡¯t be able to hold back, my love,¡± hearing him say it made her blush.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, daddy. I want all of you inside of me. Please fuck me senseless,¡± she have barely finished her sentence when he entered her forcefully.

    The thrusting motions of his hips made her eyes water, ¡°More,¡± she whispered.

    As if punishing a disobedient child, he castigated her, ¡°Always so dissatisfied until you tasted pain.¡±

    He pinched her nipples, the sensation of the pain made her nubs more sensitive, ¡°I love your pain daddy. I don¡¯t mind when you inflict it on me. Please use me as you normally will.¡±

    He grunted as his hips mmed faster into her, driving his cock even deeper, ¡°Fuck! You always know what to say. You are so perfect for me, queenie.¡±

    Soon her knees were trembling as he forced open her cervix, the pain driving her to the brink of orgasm. He smiled when her body trembled.

    He didn¡¯t stop but held her head in ce, his thrusting motion continued to be wild until her belly bulged from the outlines of his cock, ¡°You look so pleasantly naive. And yet your body should belong to a whore. I can¡¯t even stop myself from wanting to see you so broken.¡±

    She was an unthinking mess who couldn¡¯t even say anything except moan, the pping of his skin against hers and the sound of their juices as their skinse in contact at a rapid speed only added to his lust.

    ¡°Fucking whore, my fucking little whore. I love it when you be an unthinking cumdump for daddy,¡± he whispered.

    His words and rough movements stimted her more, soon she was a sobbing mess as she reached another peak of orgasm. He spilled his seeds inside of her then and held her as she sobbed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie. Why are you crying? Was daddy too rough?¡± he kissed her cheeks over and over.

    ¡°Sensitive,¡± she pointed at her pussy, making himugh.

    He kissed her cheeks again, ¡°I¡¯ll ice itter once it feels less sensitive. You love that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    .....

    She nodded her head and blushed, thinking about how he will stuff her cunt with ice cubes and rub her clit over and over. She could barely wait for it, but she knew he was right, she is already too sensitive now. They need to rest.

    She clung to his shoulders when he carried her toward their bedroom.

    When hey her on their bed, her mind has bepletely at peace. At least for now her mind has no space for her insecurities.

    ¡°Do you love me, daddy?¡± she asked him softly.

    ¡°I love you so much, baby,¡± he assured her, caressing her arms as she falls asleep.

 Chapter 124

    124 iv. Auction

    ¡°Remind me again, why I agreed to this,¡± she whispered.

    Dominus chuckled at her answer, ¡°Because my love, you are my sweet baby bunny, are you not?¡±

    She kept silent and just gripped his arm tightly. He was leading her to the grand ballroom of the castle.

    The ceiling was high and was adorned by numerous chandeliers, the floor was thickly carpeted, and sses were used for walls overlooking a luscious garden that reminds her of a safari.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± his sweet voice made butterflies flutter in her stomach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to parties like this Dom. I don¡¯t even know the proper etiquette. The shoes and gown no matter how expensive will never make up for that truth,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°You should have seen yourself back then, so regal and beautiful that the image etched and burnt into my heart. Seeing you in that red evening gown, I feel like I have been transported to our time as knight and queen,¡± his voice was serious, his words scaring her.

    She kept silent. She really hated when he referenced to their past lives she knew never existed. It terrifies her that he believes it so.

    He took it as a good sign that she didn¡¯t answer. He lead her to their seat and sat on the chair parallel to hers.

    .....

    His hand sped her fingers tightly, bringing them up to his lips as he kissed her hand. ¡°You are the most elegant, most beautiful woman here tonight, my queen.¡±

    She forced herself to smile. It is the nickname she really was notfortable with, and his words made her feel even more unworthy.

    Regal does not define her nor did she embody elegance as he ims. She was just an introvert whose only source of living is writing novels online.

    The bidding started, and gems and precious stones were being offered. Dominus was silent, not raising his hand to bid for any of the items.

    Desserts and dinner have been served and hours have passed but not once has Dominus raised his hand to bid. She was starting to wonder why they came over to Irnd just for this auction if it seems like Dominus didn¡¯t intend to bid on any of the items.

    When the final item for auction was announced, her whole world stopped. Selene. It was up for auction.

    Ridiculous amounts were being said, still Dominus kept silent. When thest bidder seemed to have cast his offer, Dominus raised his hand and announced.

    ¡°A hundred million dors,¡± everyone kept silent as it was more than half than thest offer.

    No one dared to raise their hand again to bid. The auction was concluded and they have been congratted over and over by royalties, leaders, and dignitaries from all over the world, as well as the board of directors from world-knownpanies.

    She was introduced to everyone who came to greet them as the true owner of the castle, his fiance. She was too shocked to even say a word of protest.

    She kept silent and tried to return their smiles. When too many men have introduced themselves to her, Dominus asked her for a dance.

    The music yed and he led her to the dance floor, cing her hands on his shoulders as they danced to a slow love song. ¡°This is too much,¡± she finally said.

    ¡°What do you mean too much? I am just returning what was yours in the first ce,¡± he said as his golden eyes hypnotize her to stare.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t believe in past lives and reincarnation. You know very well that it is not something I can trust,¡± she pouted and tried to avoid his gaze.

    He lifted her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes, ¡°Then if you can¡¯t trust that, at least believe that I want you to have this castle. Everything I own and have is yours, there is nothing I will withhold or deny you,¡± the words made her want to tear up.

    Why is this perfect man saying all these things to her? She did not deserve this from him. She was basically just a stranger.

    ¡°You are insane,¡± she said the words before she realized what she said.

    He smiled at her words, ¡°You realize that just now?¡±

    Before she can protest further, he imed her lips and kissed her in front of all the other guests for the auction. She blushed as she pushed him away.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to be kissed in public?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°It¡¯s meant for private moments,¡± she insisted, pouting at the shameless man.

    ¡°Why should I not kiss my woman in public? It makes people know I own you, and you are off-limits to them,¡± he kissed her neck and bit tenderly her earlobe.

    If it was not for the public setting, she would have moaned. It felt good to be bitten by him. Her whole body is crying for his touch.

    ¡°Please let¡¯s get out of here, at least away from the public eye,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°Why? Are you ashamed of your body¡¯s reaction to my kiss? Afraid your body will betray you in front of this audience?¡± he teased her, a low growl in his voice indicating even he has been quite turned on.

    ¡°I want to have a private moment with you,¡± she bravely said the words, aware it is the only way he will listen to her.

    She has been kidnapped by him for months, and what she found out during those times is that he never can resist her when she decides to use her charms.

    Call her crazy for expecting this, even she finds it weird and insane. But she knew when ites to their ¡®rtionship¡¯, though that, of course, was one-sided in terms of consent, he may be the head but she remains the neck that can make the head turn to whatever direction she chooses.

    ¡°Tell me again, what you just said,¡± his hoarse voice made her knees tremble so badly, she now had to admit he himself is not without his charms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Dominus. I want a private moment with you,¡± she whispered, her eyshes fluttering as she said the words.

    He imed her lips again, hungrier this time. Letting her go, he held her by her wrist and walked- dragged her out of the ballroom.

    When even that is not enough, he carried her in his arms and walked as if they were running away for an emergency.

    She giggled and pressed a kiss on his cheek, ¡°So the owner of the castle decided to leave the party early.¡±

    He frowned, ¡°You very well know why I was in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°I seem not to have noticed, my knight. After all, a queen has to be innocent,¡± she fluttered her eyshes at him.

    It was his turn tough, ¡°Innocent queen? You were far from innocent in our previous lives, my love.¡±

    She pouted, ¡°ming me for something I don¡¯t know anything about.¡±

    He continued to walk until they reached their chambers, he opened the door and with much haste dropped her on the middle of the bed.

    She giggled and hid herself inside the nkets, ¡°A queen ought to be innocent.¡±

    ¡°If that is a requirement you never would have be one. Let¡¯s say I have caught you reading a veryscivious book which was very much taboo during that age,¡± he unbuckled his pants, freeing his erection.

    She blushed both from his words and his exposed nakedness, ¡°At least warn me before you strip yourself off like that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my innocent queen? It seems like your body likes what it sees,¡± he discarded his shirt and started to unbutton hers.

    ¡°No, it does not,¡± she lied of course. Her nipples were already perked up much to his pleasure. He licked them and flicked them with his tongue.

    ¡°Lie for the good of the kingdom, your majesty,¡± he whispered in her ear, sending shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me further my lowly knight. I only date princes and dukes,¡± she giggled and covered herself in nkets.

    To her dismay, his strong arms easily kept her arms above her head, using the nket to tie her wrists, ¡°Dominus! What do you think you are doing?¡±

    ¡°Disciplining the queen of the realm, of course,¡± he smiled cruelly at her. ¡°For the good of the citizens and all that she reigns upon.¡±

    ¡°How can a lowly knight discipline a queen? I do not allow this. There must be some protocols,¡± she started to struggle, panic starting to seep into her.

    ¡°Shhhh... between a queen and her personal knight, there is hardly anything that can¡¯t be shared? Perhaps you recall, my queen. You requested for our private moments,¡± her eyes widened in shock as he opened the drawer and brought out the smooth long stic they brought with them.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, her eyes widened as it started to make a whirring sound, like there was a buzz of electricity or something.

    ¡°Shhhh... my beautiful queen. This thing right here is the instrument of your choosing,¡± he chuckled, seeing her reaction.

    ¡°No, daddy! Please! I don¡¯t want that,¡± she struggled and moved back until her back was to the headboard.

    In one swift movement he brought her back down again, she was conveniently pressed down into the mattress as he opened her legs eagle-wide, ¡°It seems like the queen has gone. Too scared to be punished for her boldness. She left the innocent little bunny to suffer through the discipline.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°Daddy please I don¡¯t like that!¡±

    He pressed the instrument directly on her sensitive nub and it started to vibrate. She couldn¡¯t help moaning out her protests as he smiled.

    ¡°For your question earlier, this little thing right here is called a vibrator,¡± he smiled at her, loving her reaction as she whimpered and arched her back at the same time.

    ¡°Hurts... too sensitive,¡± she mumbled as she felt the sensation driving her mad.

    ¡°I know baby, so bear it a bit. Because this is a punishment for teasing me so badly,¡± he smiled cruelly as her moans and screams filled the air.

    ¡°Surrender... stop,¡± she begged him. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, please daddy.¡±

    He stopped the little machine and set it aside, recing it with his thumb as he made circles on her clit. ¡°Tell me why you wanted our privacy,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Because... I need you to fuck me, daddy,¡± she panted out the words before he smiled triumphantly at her.

    She felt her walls tighten around his cock the moment he entered her, her body convulsing under him as he mercilessly rails her body nheless.

    Enjoying her moans of pleasure as he continued his assault, all he could do is fuck her even more.

    When she felt like her whole being will break into a million pieces, he spilled his seeds inside her womb.

    ¡°My baby, my queen. Don¡¯t be afraid to show me your true self. You have always been my little whore,¡± he whispered and caressed her cheek as her tongue lolled to the side, her saliva cascading down her neck as he gazed lovingly at her.

    ¡°I love you so, my queen. I do not mind how much of a whore you be in times like this. The truth is, it is the look I desire more from you. You are so fucking perfect for me, queenie,¡± he whispered as he watched her trembling body underneath him.

 Chapter 125

    125 iv. Pleading Her Case

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking of, sweetheart?¡± he pulled her close and buried his face into her neck, sniffing her heady scent.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how we can spend more time with Jiro. I missed him so much. I wonder how he is doing,¡± she said, ying with his hair.

    ¡°Not that child again. You have been talking about him all the time,¡± he looked at her and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Why do I sense jealousy here?¡± she almostughed, seeing how frustrated he looked.

    ¡°You sense it because I am jealous. I really am, honey. Deeply and insatiably jealous,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°He is your son, silly, have you forgotten? Besides he is just but a boy. What on earth can you be jealous of?¡± she pouted.

    ¡°Anything and everything that takes up space in your heart and mind, I am extremely jealous over. I want all of your love and attention to myself. So please only pour all your love and affections to me,¡± he knew it to be crazy, but it is the truth.

    ¡°You are insane. Perhaps I should report to the pack that the alpha finally lost his mind,¡± she gave a peck to his lips.

    ¡°Insane, that¡¯s true too of course. Something so obvious cannot go unnoticed nor can it simply be denied,¡± he went on top of her.

    .....

    She blushed, they were basically naked. She passed out from exhaustionst night. And he much preferred to sleep naked beside her. If that¡¯s not perversity, she doesn¡¯t know what else.

    ¡°Why are you admitting it so casually? You should at least try to exin your odd behavior instead of just epting it all, alpha,¡± she teased him.

    ¡°Not like I¡¯m taking it lightly, let¡¯s just say... there is no way to deny it. It will be an even greater wrong to say anything in its defense given the case,¡± he said, pressing his muscr body into hers.

    ¡°Alpha, you are hard again,¡± she sighed, her whole body is still aching. They have done it too much already.

    ¡°Your fault for being so sexy, baby,¡± he teased her back, kissing her cheek as his erection brushed against her thighs.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she blushed and pushed him away.

    Thankfully he was in a forgiving mood, he gave her space and rolled to her side. Pulling her towards him as he sat her on hisp.

    ¡°What about Jiro do you have in mind? What is exactly in that pretty mind of yours? At least tell me, so I can try to understand even a bit of your emotions,¡± he kissed her hair and patiently stroked her shoulder.

    ¡°I miss him. It has been almost a week since his sses ended, so we haven¡¯t really seen him that much,¡± she felt sad just thinking about it.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t his sses go on forever? I miss spending time with him. The time we spend with him together were always my happiest,¡± she pouted and pressed closer to him.

    ¡°Well for one, the sses can¡¯t go on forever because my love, the kids need a break from studying too. And you also need to focus on your beloved knight during this time, don¡¯t you think?¡± he kissed her neck, making her feel hot all over.

    ¡°You are not ying fair, daddy!¡± sheined.

    ¡°How so am I not ying fair, my love? I¡¯m just here ever so patient and a hundred percent innocent, may I add,¡± he licked her neck, making her moan.

    ¡°You are distracting me from what I am trying to say, that is not fair at all,¡± she squirmed as his erection brushed dangerously close to her entrance.

    Heughed and pulled her even closer, spreading her legs wide. ¡°Baby, face me and sit on top of me. Warm daddy¡¯s cock, sweetheart,¡± he instructed her.

    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing, daddy,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Come on, honey. Don¡¯t keep me waiting or I¡¯ll do more than that,¡± he groaned. ¡°I really am tempted beyond what I can take.¡±

    She blushed and followed hismand, sitting directly on top of his cock. She covered her mouth as his cock slid inside her core, her walls tightening so much as his length filled herpletely.

    He smiled, knowing exactly why she had to cover her lips, ¡°Does it feel so good for you baby? So good that all you want to do is for me to fuck you? So good you needed to cover your lips just so you could stop moaning loudly for me?¡±

    She shook her head in denial, bravely removing her hands from her lips, ¡°You are enjoying my embarrassment and shame, you evil knight.¡±

    He chuckled and imed her lips, and when their lips separated, he whispered, ¡°Say what you wanted, or I¡¯ll just be more tempted to fuck you senseless. You know your effect on me, and exactly how much I wanted to do so much more than this, right now.¡±

    She blushed and tried to remainposed, ¡°You are such a pervert.¡±

    Heughed at her words, ¡°I am utterly disappointed, baby girl. We have been together for so long and you only found that out now?¡±

    ¡°A pervert with no shame,¡± she added, earning a cruel smile from him as he thrusts for a bit inside of her.

    The movement stimted and surprised her, making her moan. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t have any shame? Is there at least anything you could do about it?¡±

    ¡°Stop, please,¡± she held into his legs desperately as she tried to stop his movements.

    Keeping still, he grinned, ¡°Alright baby, daddy will listen. What is it that is in your mind, my love?¡±

    ¡°I want to spend more time with Jiro. You know he doesn¡¯t get enough attention. He doesn¡¯t feel loved,¡± she kissed his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he much preferred to be alone. You know how much he is into game-building, right? He can take a break from school and finally focus on his hobby. It would be good to leave him be,¡± he reasoned.

    ¡°He can build the game while I watch over him,¡± she pouted, making himugh.

    ¡°My queen, you are so silly,¡± his hands trailed down in her form, caressing her back and buttocks.

    ¡°What is so silly over that? I always catch you staring at me, even when I do the most menial tasks anyway,¡± she pointed out.

    He chuckled, ¡°Well, my love, I cannot deny that. What do you suggest then, my queen?¡±

    ¡°Can we invite him to spend his Christmas break with us? We do n to go away from here, right?¡± she prayed to the gods for his positive answer.

    He frowned, ¡°Baby you do know his mother might insist toe with us if we invite him?¡±

    She pouted, ¡°Like she can steal you away from me under my nose. She cane for all I care. I will just be happy to be surrounded by my two favorite people.¡±

    ¡°And what of grandma, who will spend Christmas with her if we were all to leave like that?¡± he smiled at her and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Us, of course, we won¡¯t leave grandma alone too!¡± she rubbed her cheek against his hand, his favorite sign of submission.

    It was subtle and sweet, he mentioned once before. And it shows him how much she needed his touch. Frankly, she likes doing this too. Submitting herself to him sweetly, lovingly, and fully.

    ¡°Are you sure about that, baby? It can be a recipe for disaster you know,¡± he warned her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all,¡± she smiled and ced his hands on top of her bosoms.

    He chuckled and squeezed her boobs, making her moan, ¡°You are learning so many new tricks, honey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning from a good master,¡± she replied, arching her back as he padded his thumb on top of a nipple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a taste first,¡± his voice was deep and lustful as he lowered his head and sucked on her bosoms.

    ¡°Dadddyyy!¡± she moaned loudly as he continued to suck and bite on her nipples. The tenderness of her buds made her juices overflow.

    ¡°What sweetheart?¡± he asked innocently.

    ¡°You are cheating, you were not supposed to move until the discussion is over,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Who says I am not supposed to move, baby? You want me to remain still while your walls are squeezing my cock so tightly? Do you take me for a monk or a moron?¡± he grunted and began to lift her through her waists and m her back down into his shaft.

    ¡°You are so fucking perfect for daddy,¡±

    her moans filled the air as he pumped himself deeper into her, each thrusts sending her to the brink of ecstasy.

    ¡°Daddy, will you invite them?¡± she tried to get a grip of herself as he continued to reach even deeper into her core.

    ¡°It depends on one thing, my love,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What thing, daddy?¡± she inquired, holding into his shoulder as he continued to fuck her up, her body being mmed in and out of his thick cock as she whimpered.

    ¡°My baby¡¯s performance. For me to do something as reckless as that, I need my little girl to be on her best behavior,¡± he kissed her cheek, down to her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m a good girl for daddy,¡± even calling him by this nickname has its own charms.

    She loves calling him that way. He told her it was a sign of submission. One of the ways how submissives address their dominants.

    Some likes addressing their dominants as masters, as for her and Dominus, they have settled for daddy and baby bunny.

    It¡¯s awkward and weird at first, but years of being his submissive have adjusted her way of seeing things. Now even words of submission turn her on so much.

    Soon her cries and moans filled the room as their bed moved and creaked. It will be a while before he has taken his fill, and she doesn¡¯t seem to want to stop it.

    ¡°I love you so, baby bunny,¡± he whispered in her ear as he took her over and over.

 Chapter 126

    126 iv. His Little Queen

    ¡°It seems pretty wasteful, don¡¯t you think?¡± Cindere frowned with obvious dissatisfaction on her face.

    ¡°Wasteful?¡± she looked at her, she and the rest of her family have arrived earlier today, and this is the first time they have been left alone.

    ¡°You still love ying innocent at times like this. I am saying purchasing a castle is pretty wasteful. And at that amount of money, he could have acquired several new estates instead of settling for this old rubble,¡± Cindere said the words with a condescending tone.

    ¡°It is his money, not mine,¡± she corrected her sister. ¡°There is nothing I can do regarding the way he wishes to spend it.¡±

    Cindere raised an eyebrow and smirked, ¡°Is that so? I thought this was all your idea.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asked, raising her voice to her sister for the first time.

    ¡°I am saying purchasing this castle for your enjoyment has been all your idea,¡± Cindere didn¡¯t back down despite her obvious difort towards the topic.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him to buy this castle. I didn¡¯t even know about its existence until our arrival earlier this week,¡± she tried to exin to her sister.

    ¡°Really? You have imed it for yourself like some desperate little whore and still have the audacity to deny it like this,¡± Cindere¡¯s words were vicious.

    .....

    Mary didn¡¯t understand why they were having this conversation in the first ce. Cindere has always been a wonderful sister to her, and now she is behaving so unlike herself.

    ¡°I did not im this castle. Listen to yourself,¡± she nearly got her teacup smashed from the force by which she let it down the table.

    ¡°Then exin clearly why it was in your name. Your fiance did not buy this castle under his name but under yours. What will our parents say once they find out about this? What lowly acts did you have to do in exchange for this gift?¡± Cindere¡¯s words didn¡¯t make sense to her.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± she held her breath as Cindere continued to rant.

    ¡°Why do you still continue to feign innocence about this matter? You think denying something so obvious will make me change my mind about how I view your acquisition,¡± Cindereughed bitterly as her eyes raked at her.

    ¡°I am disgusted to even be your sister right now. Being a blood rtive to an opportunist who sells her body to a rich man is not something me and our parents can be proud of,¡± Cindere continued her tirade.

    ¡°What are you saying? Do you even have proof over your im?¡± her voice trembled as Cindere opened her shoulder bag and brought out a newspaper.

    In the headlines is an article about the recent purchase of an unnamed businessman who has bought the castle of Selene for his fiance. She was stuck just staring at the picture of Selene and the title of the headline.

    ¡°This... this can¡¯t be true,¡± she said, feeling numb.

    ¡°Well, it is true. And believe me, our parents will be sure to find out about this,¡± Cindere smiled cruelly at her as she stood from her seat.

    Without saying anything more she walked straight towards his study. He was in the middle of a business call but she didn¡¯t care.

    She opened the door and mmed it loudly behind her, gaining his attention. He looked unbothered as he studied her.

    To say she was fuming mad was an understatement. She had enough of his selfishness and unreasonable decisions.

    ¡°Is it true?!¡± her voice was loud, making him end the business call he was on a minute ago.

    ¡°Say it first. I¡¯m not a mind reader, queenie. Sadly that is a skill I have yet to acquire,¡± he smiled patiently at her.

    ¡°Did you put this castle under my name? Did you buy me an estate without so much as informing me?!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± he asked as a matter of factly.

    ¡°Are you being serious right now? No one gifts a stranger a castle out of the blue! It is worth a hundred million dors! How can that make any sense to you,¡± she was convinced he has really gone crazy.

    ¡°Stranger? Are you referring to me and you? We have known each other for several lifetimes and in each of them, we have fallen in love with each other. If that is not the very definition of rtions to you, I don¡¯t know what is,¡± his tone didn¡¯t change, it was still as calm andposed as it was before.

    It frustrated her even more. He should get mad at her or at least say something that will prove to her he has not gonepletely insane.

    ¡°Stop with your crazy talk about past lives and reincarnation. At least stop right now. I am beyond my limits,¡± she almost screamed. The frustration is too much for her.

    He walked near her as her face paled even more. He was aware of the symptoms of her anxiety attack.

    He held her shoulder and lifted her chin so he can look into her eyes. ¡°Breathe in and out slowly.¡±

    ¡°I-I... cannot... not,¡± she finds it hard to breathe and forming words to say difficult.

    ¡°It is an anxiety attack, you need to rx or it will just be even more difficult for you to breathe,¡± he exined, his hand steadying her as the other caressed her cheek gently.

    She didn¡¯t understand how she can develop stutters and anxiety attacks. She never had them before she met him.

    She didn¡¯t want to think much about it but he was right it has really be difficult for her to breathe. She clung to his arm and her nails bit down on his skin unconsciously.

    ¡°Hard... breathe,¡± she tried to demonstrate since she seems to be unable toplete even a fucking sentence.

    ¡°Just breathe in slowly, then slowly let the air out,¡± he showed her as he caressed her back, encouraging her to try.

    Because she didn¡¯t know what else to do to ease her breathing, she breathed in and out slowly as he instructed. Soon her breathing returned to normal.

    Her tears fell down her cheeks as she clung tighter to his arms, ¡°What- what is happening to me?¡±

    ¡°An anxiety attack. You have always had it even before we first met,¡± he said without thinking.

    She shook her head desperately, ¡°Not- not true. I have never been ill this way as a chi- child.¡±

    He kissed her forehead and looked at her, ¡°I mean before we first met.¡±

    She pushed him away and felt just how much her knees were shaking. Thankfully he was able to carry her before she can utter a silly protest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that another time,¡± he sat her on the sofa and kissed her hands over and over.

    She soon calmed down from the feel of his warm lips against her skin. It felt reassuring. She couldn¡¯t understand it but she couldn¡¯t deny it either.

    Something about this man draws her close. He was the cause for all her troubled feelings but he was also the very cure for all of it.

    Whether it be right or wrong, she knew she needed him as much as he needed her. It doesn¡¯t mean though that he can just do as he pleases without her consent.

    He had abducted her, but he could not force on her something she didn¡¯t want. And she didn¡¯t want this castle to be under her name.

    She clutched at his arms and looked into his golden eyes, his gaze reassuring her, helping her find her voice again. ¡°Please, at least... don¡¯t put it in my name.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so against owning it?¡± he asked, softly caressing her cheek.

    ¡°I want to fall in love with you not for you to buy my love,¡± she reasoned.

    He took her hand in his and pressed another tender kiss, ¡°Alright, but if we do have a child it will be under his name.¡±

    She blushed and nodded, anything at all to make him agree to it. She is no harlot. And most importantly her love is not for sale.

    Her idea of love has always revolved around fairytale-like stories. She knew they weren¡¯t real. But she wanted to at least try to see if there is any chance in the world there is such a thing as love.

    She wanted a chance at falling in love, not for anything else but for the sake of finding that emotional peace. She felt like they, him and her, could have a chance.

    No matter how insane this rtionship of theirs has started and how crazy the circumstances are, she felt like Dominus can be someone she can fall in love with.

    Their physical attraction is undeniable of course, intimacy wise she knew she wouldn¡¯t have to adjust. It¡¯s just a matter of time before she falls for him, even she is half-expecting that.

    ¡°It is settled then, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he assured her, kissing her cheek.

    ¡°Do you swear you will transfer it to your name?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I swear it,¡± he kissed her jaw, his lips lingering in her skin, as if almost hesitant to leave any gap.

    ¡°Thank you, for understanding where I aming from,¡± she straddled his hips and caressed his cheek.

    ¡°I think you deserve a reward, daddy,¡± before she can stop herself, she lowered her head and kissed him deeply.

    It was a hungry kiss, and yet it was slow and giving. Like someone drinking her favorite wine- savoring and not wanting to rush.

    He answered her in the same manner, with a fire that burns her skin as his fingers traveled through her form. ¡°My love, I am so desperate for you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I know, because even I am too,¡± she assured him, starting to unbutton his shirt as she smiled softly.

    He chuckled and kissed her once again, diving into her soft little mouth as a soft moan left her lips. ¡°You are simply irresistible to me. Like a goddess a mere mortal shouldn¡¯t touch, I desire you.¡±

    Sheughed at his words, but her tone was haughty and her cheeks were hot, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then take me. I would rather be a human than be a deity whose skin has never been touched by your fingertips.¡±

    He lifted her to his crotch as he tore through her panties, ¡°Do you desire me, Mary? Do you wish to be mine, my love?¡±

    ¡°You know I do. I desire you, Dominus, my knight,¡± she lowered her head and kissed him once again.

    Soon their clothes were discarded on the floor as she bounced on hisp, making him grunt.

    ¡°Too slow,¡± he held her by her waist and started to move her up and down his shaft in a rather frenzy manner.

    The hunger and need from his rough taking clouded her mind until all she was aware of is him. She moaned as she gyrated her hips against his, meeting each of his thrusts.

    Their bodies orgasmed as he held her close to him, his hot breath fanning into her ear, ¡°You did very well, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 127

    127 iv. Greed

    ¡°Are you okay, queenie?¡± he pressed a kiss on her hair as he rubbed her cheeks.

    ¡°You looked paler than usual. If you need to rest, we can stop for a while. Do you need anything? You have to tell me these things, my queen. Don¡¯t keep it all inside. This is the only way I can take care of you, my love,¡± he pressed tender kisses on her cheeks.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t worry. I am fine. The weather has just gotten so much cooler than I expected. There will be snow soon,¡± she smiled to reassure him.

    ¡°How can I not worry? You are everything to me, queenie,¡± he snuggled closer into her.

    Sheughed and ruffled his hair, ¡°You still behave like a child. If you behave like that even more, you will have to call me noona.¡±

    He frowned hearing her say it, ¡°You know I hated calling you that. It¡¯s different from you calling me daddy. Calling you noona is just something I do when I had no choice, if you don¡¯t know yet, I say it out of spite.¡±

    She giggled and pressed a kiss on his cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t frown too much. I think we are finally near the cabin.¡±

    He caressed her cheek, ¡°Do you know I hated being with the others when we can have a vacation with just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy,¡± she giggled and looked up at him. ¡°Greedy doesn¡¯t suit you, alpha.¡±

    .....

    ¡°With you, I can only be that way...¡± he lowered his head to hers and imed her lips.

    It was a kiss filled with hunger and passion. She felt like a fire was being started on her whole body as his tongue danced with hers.

    ¡°The kid might see,¡± she pushed him away and smiled.

    She opened the window and stared at the cabin gettingrger in their view. ¡°We have arrived,¡± she smiled.

    He smiled seeing her eyes shine like that. If it¡¯s spending time with his kid that makes her so happy then he will oblige her.

    His only misgiving is that the mother of the child needed toe too. He has be more wary of her since the night she confessed her ¡®love¡¯ to him and her desire to keep the marriage intact.

    Simply put, it felt like a threat, a deration of war to his beloved. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want this holiday to happen with Cindere in tow.

    Of course, she had toe, she wouldn¡¯t let Jiro stay alone with them for sure. It irks him to think she might be intending to use the child in her favor. A concept even he found aggravating.

    He carried her as they walked down the snowy path. She struggled, of course, insisting on being allowed to walk.

    ¡°I have my own legs for what?¡± she asked frustratedly.

    ¡°To spread wide for your alpha,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Baka,¡± she tugged on his cor and gives a peck on his cheek.

    ¡°You make me want to turn tails and leave. Such torture to not touch you while we deal with the others,¡± he whispered as he stood in front of the door with her in his arms.

    The door opened, revealing a blonde woman with deep blue eyes. She was reallyely, with a slender waist, and a youthful glow in her.

    It always strikes Mary to see his wife like this, so filled with life and beauty. The jealousy from deep within her heart rose once again.

    Between she and this woman, what does the alpha see in her? She couldn¡¯t still understand. If it was familiarity or love, or was he simply blind all this time?

    ¡°Hi,e on in. We were waiting for you,¡± Cindere greeted them cheerfully, making her feel even worse.

    Now she felt like a snake being invited into this woman¡¯s home. She tugged on his cor and whispered, ¡°Please let me down.¡±

    He pressed a kiss on her cheek and hesitantly let her down on the wooden floor. This was one of the more homey cabins, located in the snowy mountains of the north.

    It is hers and Dominus¡¯s vacation house, and yet she felt like an outsider. ncing at the ratherrge stone in Cindere¡¯s wedding ring she felt like her heart was being torn apart.

    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± Dominus felt her restlessness and rubbed her cheek. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    She nodded and forced herself to smile. It is she who wanted and asked for this, so she couldn¡¯tin right now.

    ¡°Auntieeee...¡± the voice of an excited child, made her turn her head.

    There he is. The little boy with raven hair and eyes that belonged to his father. Jiro.

    She felt all her sorrows drift away from the sight of the excited child who rushed to her and embraced her tightly. ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    She ruffled his hair, ¡°Your father had a meeting with the elders before going here.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± the little boy tilted his head.

    ¡°About adult stuff,¡± she smiled and took his small hand into hers.

    Dominus smiled as they walked away as Jiro insisted on the specifics of the meeting. He was about to follow them when Cindere gripped his arm.

    ¡°Please stay for a bit,¡± her voice was softer than he expected.

    He turned and looked at her, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in weeks, husband. Do you think it is too much for me to ask for you to stay?¡± she is even more meek than what he is ustomed to.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± his voice was serious and business-like.

    He couldn¡¯t risk looking soft towards her, lest she has any wrong ideas about them and keeping this marriage ¡®intact¡¯.

    ¡°Can we talk when we have a bit of privacy, I just need to talk about Jiro and Mary,¡± she smiled kindly.

    She knew her ticket is to use the child and the woman¡¯s rtionship. Since the child seemed important to Mary and thetter is the most important to the alpha, then as long as she had the child with her, she can direct all their steps.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk another time then,¡± he nodded toward her.

    ¡°I am ufortable about my son being a subject of deceit. It is one thing to try to deceive the public about the true nature of your rtions with your elder sister. It is entirely another to make a fool out of your own son and heir,¡± she continued, stopping him from stepping away.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± his voice was hard as steel.

    ¡°I am bargaining with you. There is only one thing in this world I desire more than ruining her happiness... You. Give me a bit of your time and I shall keep silent,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°You greedy, shameless woman,¡± he said in disgust.

    ¡°Yes, I am greedy and selfish. But you were the one who made me into this. You made me into a miserable fool who couldn¡¯t do anything, couldn¡¯t feel anything but greed. I asked you, begged you for your time, and you haveughed at my misery, not letting an hour of a day spent with me,¡± she was teary-eyed, her voice desperate as she held into his arm.

    ¡°Remove your wretched hold from me. I have never been so disgusted with anyone the way I am with you. I have never met a woman as cruel and as desperate as you are,¡± his voice was low but there was an undeniable warning in it.

    ¡°I am just suggesting a way out of this mess. We both know how the child will feel towards the homewrecker concubine of yours once he has found out the whole truth of her identity,¡± she continued though she has removed her hand from his arm and has stepped back with caution as she looked at him.

    With one step he removed their distance, his hand circling around her neck as he squeezed hard into it. Her lungs were subjected to slow torture as he choked her.

    She desperately tapped into his arm, but it was only when he heard his grandma¡¯s voice that he let go of her. Looking at them both with contempt he turned away and walked to search for his beloved.

    ¡°You really are a foolish young woman,¡± the family¡¯s matriarch was left with the youngdy as she gasped for breath.

    ¡°This family has made me desperate and foolish. Since no one is for me in this family, then I must watch out for myself,¡± she justified, trying to hold her head high as she looked at the olddy.

    ¡°This is not the way to get my grandson¡¯s affections. The more you chase him like this, the more he bes sure of your evil nature and despises you,¡± the olddy pointed out.

    ¡°I am not waiting for his affections. What I am after is his attention and time. It always starts that way, doesn¡¯t it? If I need topete with that woman he needs to spend more time with me,¡± she hissed.

    The olddyughed hearing her answer, ¡°You really are a fool. Can¡¯t you see, in his eyes, no one can surpass her? Competing with the woman he values more than life itself, isn¡¯t that too much to ask, considering he never once looked at you,¡± the olddy looked at her pitifully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, if you are not going to help me. Then at least stand aside. Stand aside and watch me separate the two. I¡¯ll show you how greedy I can truly be,¡± she swallowed the bitterness in her mouth.

    It is true she is ruthless but the circumstances forced her to be. By refusing to give even a bit of his heart to her, she has be even more desperate.

    ¡°Since the world is not fair to me, then I should not y fair as well,¡± she smiled bitterly at the olddy whose pity made her even more pathetic.

 Chapter 128

    128 iv. Midnight Walk

    ¡°Dom?¡± she walked towards him. She has been looking for him all over the house.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he looked up and forced himself to smile, he was holding a ss of whiskey in his hand

    ¡°I have been looking all over for you. Why are you here, alone and drinking?¡± she pressed a tender kiss on his cheek when she reached him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to rx,¡± he reasoned, maintaining his smile.

    ¡°Why are you stressed out?¡± she started massaging his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he stopped her. ¡°I should be the one taking care of my queen, not the other way around.¡±

    He kissed her hands over and over, ¡°I love you, and enjoy your attention. But you should really be sleeping right now.¡±

    ¡°How can I sleep without you beside me?¡± she sat on hisp and took the ss of whiskey from him.

    ¡°Were you worried over me?¡± he teased her.

    .....

    ¡°How can I not? You always tie yourself to me, and suddenly you were not beside me. Of course, I¡¯ll worry,¡± she circled her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply.

    Not someone who passes on such an opportunity, he opened her lips and thrusts his tongue inside hers. He didn¡¯t let her go until she was breathless.

    ¡°If you keep on teasing me like that my love, I might just heat up and fuck you in the study,¡± he whispered.

    She giggled and pressed herself to him, ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t mind that.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. When have you be so needy, my love?¡± he held her legs and positioned her so that she was straddling him.

    ¡°I am needy only because it is you, daddy. You trained me really well, didn¡¯t you?¡± she blushed when she said the words.

    Seeing him so stressed out made her feel the need to please him so desperately. ¡°So please take me, daddy,¡± she blushed even more deeply.

    She expected him to pounce on her as he normally would, instead, he caressed her cheek gently, ¡°My love let us talk first.¡±

    ¡°What is it daddy?¡± she looked up worriedly at him, straining her neck a bit out of fear.

    He rubbed his palm on her pale skin and whispered, ¡°About this trip. I was approached earlier by the child¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Cindere,¡± she said her name since it felt difficult for him to do so.

    He nodded and continued to caress her skin, ¡°She wanted to tell the child about our situation. She felt ufortable lying to the child like this.¡±

    She blinked, her mind going three hundred and sixty degrees as it filled with nothing else but fear. ¡°Dom,¡± her hold on him tightened as her eyes turned ssy.

    ¡°What do you think we should do, my love?¡± he traced the corners of her lips, rxing when she sighed.

    Only she can rx him in moments of stress like this. His precious little queen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she gasped and tried to catch her breath from the distracting sensation of his skin tracing her lips.

    ¡°Tsk. Finally, my queen doesn¡¯t know what to do,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°I have always been so clueless when ites to you,¡± she pressed her body closer to him, feeling suddenly so cold.

    ¡°I think Jiro would understand,¡± he tried to assure her, his hands touching her legs that straddled him so conveniently.

    ¡°He is nothing but a child. I¡¯m a grown-up and even I find it hard to understand the situation,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°He is smarter than his years, my queen. That little boy has the maturity of an adult,¡± he justified.

    ¡°I am terrified at the prospect of him hating us,¡± she whispered, even saying it out loud drives her insane.

    ¡°He can never hate you. I look at that child and I see myself years ago. I have looked at you with such eyes of respect and tender devotions,¡± he assured her, kissing her cheeks over and over.

    She clung tighter to him as she gasped and tried to normalize her breathing, her anxiety taking the best of her.

    He imed her lips possessively and rubbed her cheeks with such gentleness that her mind felt clouded, ¡°Do you really think he would understand?¡±

    ¡°I think there is no other possible oue aside from that. That is what I honestly believe in, my love,¡± he imed her lips again, hungrier this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Because of me, you have this river of distance between you and your child. It is only now that you have gotten closer but I am already about to drive you away again from him.¡±

    He imed her lips again, ¡°Come, let us take a walk. It will calm us both.¡±

    She nodded, her mind is clouded by the fear of the unknown and her breathing has be difficult. She does need a good scenery to calm herself down.

    He led her outside and they began to walk side by side. Like a tree and a small human, she mused. Their height difference has always excited her.

    ¡°I have them installed as a surprise. I recalled you wanted to walkst time but it was already night and we didn¡¯t have this much light in our path so we stayed inside and yed board games instead,¡± there were garden lights everywhere so she felt like they are walking amongst the stars.

    ¡°I like it a lot, thank you so much,¡± she stopped walking and hugged him tightly.

    He smiled and caressed her hair, ¡°I¡¯m really d it made you happy.¡±

    She pouted, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this though, I was satisfied inside as well.¡±

    He ruffled her hair, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ept it all like a good girl?¡±

    She looked at it again, the lights have even spread into the woods, ¡°It is a bit too wasteful. It is fine if you limited it to the garden but it seems to have extended until the forest.¡±

    Heughed and pressed a kiss on her cheek, ¡°These are sr lights so it is not as wasteful as it appears. Besides, I¡¯ll rather take it as an insult if you would think that it will bankrupt the alpha.¡±

    She giggled and hugged him tighter, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to be dating the alpha then. He provides for all my needs.¡±

    ¡°Now you have really insulted me, my love. My ego is bruised knowing that you only realized how lucky you are, just now,¡± he teased her, a yful smile on his lips.

    ¡°Well I should tell you a secret then,¡± she teased him back.

    ¡°What secret?¡± he became curious as she struggled free.

    ¡°Catch me first,¡± she ran into the woods, giggling as the alpha stood there.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you some head start, only because I¡¯m generous,¡± he chuckled.

    It was about ten minutes before he went ahead and turned into his wolf, sniffing in her scent to find where she chose to hide.

    He stopped in front of an old tree and turned back into his human form, his pants were ripped and his shirt was as well, but he didn¡¯t mind. It was part of the y anyway.

    He sneaked up from behind her and pulled her close to him, ¡°I found you,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    She giggled and turned around, blushing when she find him almost naked. The masculine figure that towered over her made her feel hot all over.

    ¡°Howe this never gets old?¡± she mused.

    He smiled knowingly at her, ¡°Because I¡¯m perfectly made for you.¡±

    Before she can say anything back he kissed her with such fiery passion it made her skin tingle. Like an automatic switch has been flipped on, she felt her whole body flooded with need.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunted and backed her against a tree.

    He lifted her and used the trunk as a support for her body as he tore their clothes off and pinned her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer, my love.¡±

    ¡°Then take me,¡± she looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m already drenched wet.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, so fucking wet you are for daddy,¡± he grinned and plunged into her, the woods seemed to echo her moans, making them feel even hotter.

    ¡°Ahhhnnn,¡± she tried to say anything but it seems like she could not even form a word.

    All she can do is moan as he grunted and pumped his cock into her over and over. Each thrust getting more desperate than thest.

    ¡°Fuck! You grip me so tightly, honey. You are still so tight for daddy,¡± his thrusts were hard and unrelenting as her moans turned to whimpers.

    Each of his thrusts lifted her buttocks, her feet dangling in the air as he fucked her senseless. ¡°Daddyyyy....¡± she moaned as well, desirous of nothing else but her own release.

    He imed her lips and filled her mouth with his tongue, ¡°Your tight body fascinates me, my love,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yournguage is too vulgar,¡± she protested.

    Heughed and continued to move, forcing open her cervix until he reached her womb, his cock making an apparent bulge on her belly as she screamed.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you scream more? This way you¡¯ll wake the others too,¡± he chuckled and imed her lips again.

    Soon the pain turned to pleasure for her as she moaned loudly with each thrust. She clung to him, ¡°Now, please... Fill me up with your seeds now, my dear alpha.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the secret first,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Dom... I¡¯m near, let me tell youter,¡± sheined.

    ¡°The secret first,¡± he teased her, slowing down his movements, and depriving her of her orgasm.

    ¡°That I feel like the luckiest girl in the world to be loved by the alpha,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°Now fuck me before I change my perception,¡± she pouted.

    He imed her lips with such hunger that all she could do is moan. His movements were harder, rougher, exactly like she wanted.

    ¡°Dominusss...¡± she couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    His movements became even faster and more desperate as they both reached their climax. He spilled his seeds inside of her as she continued to clung to him desperately.

    ¡°Did I please you well, my queen?¡± he asked her with a smug smile on his lips.

    .....

    ¡°Very,¡± she answered back before nking out.

 Chapter 129

    129 iv. Conduct Unbing

    Dominus smiled seeing here out of her dresser with a red hoodie on. She looked so cute. No, she looked beautiful as she always does. Too beautiful for him to deserve.

    He wondered how lucky he could be to find her again after waiting for several lifetimes. The curse doesn¡¯t always bind them together, something he started getting worried about.

    After theirst reincarnation, he had to wait for her in a span of several lifetimes before they were born in the same world again. It drove him mad, more desirous of her than he ever was.

    It scares him to lose her even more now. Not just because of the pain that will rip him to shreds if he loses her again, but also the fear that they might never meet again. That is simply something he could never ept.

    He would rather be dissolved and erased from existence than for that to happen. Even simply thinking about the possibility of it makes him fear he will go insane.

    He forced himself to smile as she tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his cheek. Such a sweet little queen she is, or rather his adorable baby bunny.

    ¡°Where are we going, Dom?¡± she asked, her pale skin starting to get some color from the way her cheeks heated up.

    She is so beautiful. She takes his breath away so easily. He smiled wider now, his fears dissolving a bit as he held her close.

    ¡°You are so beautiful, my queen,¡± he whispered.

    .....

    ¡°You always know how to sweet talk,¡± she pouted.

    He caressed her cheek like the love-struck lover that he is and whispered, ¡°My tongue is sweet, would you like to taste it?¡±

    She blushed and pushed him away, ¡°You are hopeless and quite a bit insane.¡±

    Heughed and added, ¡°I always have been hopelessly in love with you. It frustrates me how you keep forgetting that.¡±

    She bit her lips, love. She still doesn¡¯t believe him when he says the word. How could she trust it, someone like him to fall in love based on his distorted thinking about reincarnation?

    She felt like he doesn¡¯t love her truly, what he is in love with is the picture of a reincarnated lover he thought she was. And if this whole story about reincarnation is true... what if she isn¡¯t her, what is to happen then?

    Will the word love still hold true for him? She ignored the pang of pain she felt in her heart and focused on taking the hand he offered.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Just you wait and see, baby bunny,¡± was all he told her.

    She didn¡¯t say more and let him lead her outside the castle with a waiting range rover. He carried her and sat her on the passenger¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I have legs, you know. I can walk by myself,¡± sheined.

    ¡°They are short legs, remember that, baby,¡± he kissed her lips, nibbling on them a little before releasing his hold on her.

    ¡°Are youining?¡± she teased him. ¡°You can just get another woman with a longer set of legs, you know.¡±

    Heughed and closed the door then went to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. ¡°Your legs look longer than they are. The proportion of your body is perfect for me, queenie.¡±

    She blushed and kept silent as she looked out the window, watching the scenery. It really is a beautiful scene. The ground was covered by snow by now and is painted white by it.

    The hills in the far distance were likewise covered in pure white. It is as if the heavens have decided toe down on earth.

    The castle disappeared from her sight, reced by a road covered with soft snow. She wondered how he maintained the road like this.

    How many employees has he employed to shovel the snow so early in the morning? She won¡¯t be shocked by any number by now.

    He after all, just bought a castle. For no apparent reason except to gift it to her. A gift she declined of course, as she is meant to be.

    She wanted to ask about his future ns. Are they really going to be staying here now?

    Or is this just like a temporary shelter for a holiday? Like the way she felt she is in his life. Nothing but a temporary toy for him to y with.

    Her skin turned mmy as she think of the possibility that he was just ying with her. Someone like him can¡¯t possibly be in love with a stranger, can he?

    The scenery was reced by restaurants and shops and finally normal people in rather normal clothes. The auction week drove her mad as she was forced into one gown after another.

    It surely was no fun dealing with the aristocrats. But here on this other side of the universe is where she belongs.

    She smiled widely as her eyes lit up. He parked the car and admired her before clearing his throat.

    ¡°We have arrived,¡± he told her, smiling just as brightly.

    Her smile and her happiness are all that mattered to him. For as long as she can be happy. Then he will do anything she asked for him to do.

    He held her hands and kissed them, he frowned frustratedly, ¡°You forgot to wear your gloves.¡±

    She blushed, yes she did forget it. She is so clumsy this way, ¡°I did. I guess I was too excited about this trip. I have not been out of the castle for weeks since the auction.¡±

    He removed his gloves and held her hand again, she tried to pull away, ¡°No, you will get cold.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°You will get colder more easily than me. You will have to wear this or we are going back to the castle.¡±

    She pouted and let him slide her fingers into the gloves. The very action warmed her heart. He really cares about her.

    It looks funny of course, his hands were twice asrge as hers. But she didn¡¯t mind. She looked at his gloves on her fingers and somehow all she could think of is how he removed them for her sake.

    ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± she whispered, blushing.

    He ruffled her hair and kissed her forehead, ¡°It is too big for you, we better find you something beautiful while we are here. Something befitting your majesty.¡±

    She wanted to say she doesn¡¯t mind how horrendous it looked on her fingers and how often she needed to readjust so it didn¡¯t fall off. But she bit her lip and kept silent.

    She did not want him to know how she feels. He would feel more justified when she says it. Justified that he has abducted her and forcefully brought her here. Justified in making people believe they are engaged.

    He caressed her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t make such a sullen face. You know I worry when you do that. Since you won¡¯t tell me anyway what were the thoughts running through your mind.¡±

    She forced a smile on her lips as she tried to ignore theplicated feelings she felt for this guy. She has be far too delusional, it seems.

    She tugged on his cor to kiss him, a kiss that distracted them both as he plunged his tongue deeper into her mouth. ¡°Let us go down before I change my mind,¡± he whispered.

    She nodded and blushed and waited for him to open the door. She has learned not to open it by herself.

    Lest she wound herself or tripped and hit her head on the pavement, that of course were ideas of him. She hated it at first, but now it just felt sweet.

    He carried her until they were on dry pavement, lowering her and steadying her before letting her go. She felt like a baby or an imbecile. She frowned at thetter word.

    ¡°You worry too much,¡± sheined. It is one thing to get used to his actions but it is entirely different to stopining about his ceaseless worrying.

    ¡°Of course, I have to. My queen should not get hurt for anything else,¡± he whispered.

    She blushed, the words he said just stirred something in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge what it was.

    He held her by her hand and walked beside her, pressing a kiss on her cheek whenever she would stop to catch her breath. She blushed even more as they catch others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Dominus, stop that!¡± she scolded him, this really was so embarrassing on her part.

    ¡°Stop what?¡± he asked rather innocently.

    ¡°Stop kissing me at every stop,¡± she whispered. Even saying it is embarrassing enough.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± he frowned.

    ¡°It is unbing for adults to do that. We aren¡¯t love-struck teenagers,¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°I was not informed being love-struck has a time limit,¡± he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes, there definitely ought to be a time limit for being childish. Simply put, adults don¡¯t do kisses like that,¡± her eyes widened in shock when he leaned forward and grabbed her by her waist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, blushing.

    ¡°It seems you wereining about how I kiss like a teenager. Should I kiss you as a man would then?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°No! I amining because we are in public. You can¡¯t keep kissing me in public without regard tows of human decency,¡± she tried to correct him.

    He grinned and pressed her closer to himself, ¡°That only? The objection is only due to that?¡±

    She blushed and nodded desperately. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing even more when he whispered, ¡°Be sure to remember that you ought not toin when that ground of yours disappear, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 130

    130 iv. Cards

    She hugged him as he pulled her close to himself. They continued to walk until she heard a sound from her stomach.

    ¡°Hungry, my queen?¡± he asked her.

    She nodded silently, it will be impossible to lie at this point since her stomach has already decided on embarrassing her.

    ¡°So cute, aren¡¯t you my love? Why are you so shy in front of your future husband? You can do anything in front of me, including and not limited to getting hungry,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°That was so udylike, how am I not to be embarrassed?¡± she pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t even agreed to wed you yet, yet you shamelessly refer to yourself as my husband. Do you know how unfair that is?¡±

    ¡°In the end, you will have no choice but to love me. Do I need to make sure you will have to beg for our wedding day when that timees?¡± heughed at her misery as her frown deepened.

    ¡°I hate that over confidence of yours,¡± she said that words but found her tone to be rather sweet and yful. Why is everything about her just seemingly out of her own control?

    This man is driving her crazy every minute of every day since she met her. No considering her own obsession with him, it will be safe to say she has been crazy for him way back before even their eyes have met.

    He chuckled and hugged her tight, stopping by a food stall that had caught her attention earlier. She wondered how he always can easily tell what she wanted.

    .....

    Has he been observing her or was that just a product of being together? She couldn¡¯t care less of course. But there is something not so usual about that.

    She felt like they were unlike so many couples. He knew her in ways even she didn¡¯t know about herself. Despite their odd circumstance of him having kidnapped her, she can almost believe in a rather deep and passionate romance.

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said, holding a stick stuffed with kikiam and fishballs dripped in oyster sauce.

    She opened her mouth wide and greedily ate. Oh, it was heavens. She hasn¡¯t had one of those in a while.

    She didn¡¯t even know this country have them. Would it be possible he had made sure this street have her favorite foods?

    She shook her head, what was she thinking? She will be crazy if she thinks that. Wasn¡¯t she so sure that this crude businessman has just decided on ying with her?

    She ate a bite of the kikiam once again, smiling, ¡°You should try it too,¡± she urged him.

    ¡°Try you say,¡± he stopped feeding her and watched as her lips moved.

    ¡°How about you feed me too,¡± he smiled as an idea struck him.

    ¡°How so? You are holding the stick, you know. Should we get back and get some more?¡± she blushed, surely he couldn¡¯t be thinking that.

    ¡°Unnecessary,¡± he assured her, making her open her mouth for another bite.

    With the kikiam on her lips, he tilted her chin and kissed her. She was so unprepared that she ended up biting his lip.

    Heughed and licked his lips, eating the kikiam he was able to swipe from her mouth. He ruffled her hair and looked at her tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off his lips again.

    ¡°It is fine, I forgot how you are not used to it yet. That manner of feeding your knight, maybe you should do it more often,¡± he teased her.

    She blushed, ¡°You are hopeless. Let¡¯s go before I caused you more injury,¡± she tugged on his arm.

    He followed her as she walked and admired every shop they stopped by. Her eyes were big as saucers, so full of life. Just watching her like this is already enough for him.

    He insisted they go inside but she shook her head. Once they are inside the shop she was quite sure he would insist on buying her things. And she didn¡¯t want to feel more indebted to her captor.

    What if her normal brain kicks in once an opportunity presents itself? Then having taken so many things from him wouldplicate things. If she ever decides to run away.

    They continued to walk, one shop from the next. Stopping to admire the disy windows and to take pictures.

    In one shop, however, her feet seemed glued in front. It was like a medieval shop. She looked at him and tugged on his arm.

    ¡°Can we enter?¡± she asked him, her voice shaking a bit.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled, as if liking her choice of shop or simply amused at her reaction.

    When they entered the shop she felt her heart beat even faster. It was a potions shop, or at least what the vendor would like to pass on to the customers.

    She hardly believes potions and magics could be real. There is no reason to believe in them especially since they are in a modern world.

    She felt his hand on her shoulder tighten, and that was the time she realized her body was shaking. She looked up at him, questions swimming in her eyes.

    ¡°It will be fine, sweetheart. I am here beside you. But if you are ufortable, then we can leave at any time,¡± he assured her, holding her steady in his arms.

    ¡°Wee, my grace,¡± an olddy said in a raspy voice, greeting them before she can respond.

    She looked at the woman with a crane in her hand, she had a rather pleasant face. Wrinkles didn¡¯t take away from her beauty but rather made her think of the phrase to get older with grace.

    She smiled emphatically at the woman as she shooed her in even deeper into the store. ¡°I have been waiting for a long time for you, my child.¡±

    She felt her nerves jump as she looked up again at Dominus. He squeezed her hand reassuringly.

    ¡°She tells that to all other guests,¡± he whispered.

    The old woman frowned as if what he just said displeased her. ¡°Do I indeed, sir knight?¡±

    Dominus clenched his jaw and looked sharply at the old woman. The old woman didn¡¯t insist further on the topic but made them sit on chairs surrounding a circr table with a set ofrge cards at the center.

    ¡°Do you wish to know your destiny?¡± the olddy asked her.

    ¡°How so?¡± she asked the olddy as she squeezed on Dominus¡¯s hand once again.

    ¡°Tarot cards. The gods of old let me see the future through them,¡± the olddy said with conviction, it made Mary feel a sudden rush of cold in her bones.

    ¡°Do you wish to know your destiny, my child?¡± the olddy asked once again.

    She looked at Dominus first whose expression made her rather want to just shut up, but her curiosity took the better of her, and replied, ¡°Yes, I wish to know what the future holds for me.¡±

    ¡°A brave queen, indeed you are, my child. Neither there nor here will you change that admirable quality of yours,¡± the olddy shuffled the deck of cards and spread it on the table.

    ¡°Pick one card, my brave youngdy,¡± the olddy announced, urging Mary to pick one from the deck.

    ¡°Ten of Swords,¡± the olddy announced. Thedy looked even more gloomy, as she stared at the card that Mary has picked.

    Dominus squeezed her hand. He had no knowledge about the dark arts nor about witchery and fortune telling but the facial expression of the olddy before him made him quite sure it wasn¡¯t good news.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Dominus¡¯s voice boomed across the room, making even the olddy tremble.

    ¡°An unweed surprise in the future has been foretold,¡± the olddy said, followed by a steely silence that gripped the lovers¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± Dominus¡¯s expression worsened, his eyes were pinned on the olddy.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± Mary called his attention when she felt him tighten his hold on her.

    ¡°We better go,¡± Mary said apologetically, leaving some money on the table as she tugged on his arm.

    ¡°Will you not want to hear the rest of what is in store of your future?¡± the olddy tried to stop them, a nagging feeling of doom was on her chest.

    ¡°Please, we will rather not,¡± Mary insisted, noting how Dominus had gone silent.

    Scared of the violence that might ensue if the fortune-telling continued, she pushed Dominus out of the store and dragged him faster across the sidewalk.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she called his attention again when he has gone silent.

    ¡°It is not true. Do not worry about it. Even I do not believe in fortunes,¡± Mary insisted.

    Dominus still did not talk, his mind was still on what transpired a little while earlier. Hearing the olddy say it revived fear in his heart.

    What does it mean? What could it mean? He was quite convinced the gods has been against him from the start.

    Curses and ck magic are tools of evil and willing himself to be subjected to a blood curse meant he has just dered a war on the gods themselves.

    It could be part of the reason why their reincarnations have always resulted in hardships and tragedy. Every reincarnation became even more worse than the first, in terms of dealing with the cards fate deal them with.

    He stopped and held her by her shoulders. Pressing a tender kiss on her cheek, he mumbled his apologies, ¡°My queen, please forgive me.¡±

    She frowned and ced her hand on his cheek, ¡°What are you apologizing for, Dom?¡±

    He tried to smile, feeling her touch on his cheek, ¡°Nothing, nothing at all.¡±

 Chapter 131

    131 iv. Sweet Torture

    Dominus was clearly not in a condition to drive because of the tarot card reading.

    As if to emphasize this, she came out of the shower with her hair dripping wet. And yet he did not so much as stir.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she walked near him and hugged him from behind.

    He was staring at the window, left in deep thoughts. Unusually silent and intolerably brooding.

    ¡°My queen,¡± he whispered. His voice sounded apologetic as he turned and kissed her hair.

    He carried her into their bed and let her down gently. Sitting her on hisp as he took the towel from her.

    ¡°Let me dry your hair, my queen,¡± he whispered.

    She let him without any protest and sat still on hisp as he proceeded to dry her hair with the towel.

    ¡°Are you sure you will befortable sleeping here, my love?¡± he asked, as if he would still insist to drive her home if she so much as showed him any sign of difort at being here.

    .....

    ¡°Yes, I do like to sleep here. I think this is actually quite a good change of scenery. We have not even explored the ce properly, so how can we ever leave?¡± she mumbled.

    She does hate staying more at the ce, but he did not need to know that. Her conscience would not let him drive after seeing how he was after hearing the fortune teller from earlier.

    He barely even touched his dinner, something that really bothered her. She tried to spoon-feed him, which he responded to with ack of the usual enthusiasm she has learned to expect from him.

    He kept silent once again and continued to dry her hair, ¡°I want to shop tomorrow. Maybe try on some dresses, beautiful pieces of jewelry, shoes, and bags,¡± she tried to open a conversation.

    He stopped and caressed her cheek lovingly, he loves providing things for her. Seeing her enjoy the things he couldn¡¯t give her before when he was just a knight far beneath her status made him feel satisfied and aplished.

    ¡°You know I love that,¡± he admired how her damped hair reminded him of a flower bud drenched in dew.

    ¡°I know. You do love gifting me things, a rather fancy including,¡± she whispered and kissed his cheek.

    ¡°You are unusually sweet today, my queen. Should I be worried?¡± he asked, smiling.

    ¡°Not at all, but if you keep pointing it out so shamelessly maybe I should change my mind about being your good girl,¡± she hugged him tightly. She didn¡¯t want to see him like this.

    ¡°Ahh, my good girl. What in the world would have converted my bratty little queen to this little good girl all of a sudden,¡± he teased her, lovingly caressing her cheek as he held her even closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to seeing you so serious and so silent. It is rather a source of loneliness to witness such a change of character. I¡¯ll rather have you return to being a pervert whose main goal is to bring me to shame with his neediness,¡± she confessed.

    ¡°I am sorry for making you worried, my love. It was not my intention. Truly, all I want is to keep you happy and safe beside me,¡± he kissed her cheek and whispered.

    ¡°If you are really worried about me, you must try to cheer up. I could not help worrying about you when I see you like that,¡± she mumbled and hugged him tighter. ¡°How can you expect me to be so heartless as to not feel anything while I witness your suffering?¡±

    ¡°This may sound so selfish of me, but I do love making you worry,¡± he confessed.

    She pouted, ¡°Why? Does it feel good seeing me so miserable like this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he paused and looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°I like the way your eyes water from trying to control your emotions. How you force yourself to take the initiative by getting yourself a warm bath and trying to seduce me from my stupor. I also enjoy the way your voice falls softly as you try your best to ease my broken heart. These are all the things I like when you worry about me.¡±

    She smiled and face him. With newfound courage she straddled his hips, her legs spread wide on his sides as she ran her fingers through his hair,bing softly against the tussles of his golden locks that perfectly match his radiant eyes of murky gold.

    ¡°You are so handsome. So terrifyingly, handsome. Do you know that?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°So terrifyingly handsome, you say?¡± he smirked. ¡°This is the first time you ever told me that. I wonder if you fear you would fall in love with me because of my rather pleasant face.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the confidence to say it to you back then. I am sure you have heard it a thousand times before, so it didn¡¯t matter if I said it or not,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°Heard it from whom?¡± he chuckled, he likes the momentary jealousy swimming in her eyes.

    ¡°From your girl admirers you surely have had, or should I say your sex partners and ¡®friends¡¯,¡± she said the words almost ruefully.

    Ahh, she can just imagine the hordes of them buttering him up with sweet words. Something she has been unable to do given her current circumstance of having been kidnapped by him.

    ¡°My girl admirers, sex partners, and friends?¡± he raised an eyebrow and continued. ¡°What could these women have said to me, my queen? I beg you to please enlighten this poor knight.¡±

    ¡°That you are handsome, smart, and heart-stoppingly sexy,¡± she continued and stopped, finally realizing what he was trying to do.

    ¡°Am I?¡± he asked her, pulling the ssic puppy eyes look so effectively.

    ¡°Well yes, but you are being unfair,¡± she said, ruffling his hair.

    ¡°Unfair how exactly?¡± he asked, changing their positions as he pinned her under the bed.

    ¡°Unfair that you are doing this to me, making me feel so petty,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°How have you be petty my love?¡± his eyes filled with longing as her slender fingers massaged his hair, tangling with the tousles as if teasing him for more.

    ¡°s you have turned me into a petty little miss filled with jealousy,¡± she whispered.

    As if the words she said had started a fire in him, he growled and imed her lips. He reversed their positions, his strong arms pinned her effectively against the bed as he took off all her clothes.

    The roughness of his actions added to the heat she felt earlier. Now it was as if every part of her body touched by him was poured with moltenva.

    ¡°Do you wish to love me?¡± she whispered like a fool.

    ¡°No, my dear. I have loved you even from the start,¡± he grunted and took off his clothes as well, basking in the moonlight that seeped in from the opened window.

    ¡°Then what do you wish to do, dear knight?¡± she gasped as his finger thrust inside her body, making her feel an overarching need to be taken.

    ¡°I wish to fuck the hell out of you my love. I wish to break you, use you, and love all the broken parts of you as youy in my bed, panting out my name like it was the only thing that mattered,¡± he grunted, adding another finger inside of her as her back arched.

    ¡°s, why would you like to break something you im to love?¡± she asked, teary-eyed as he plunged inside of her yet another finger.

    ¡°To make youpletely mine. This way you will never wish to be parted away from me. You will crave me as much as I crave to be inside you. This way, you will need me too, with the same desperate abandon and love I feel towards you,¡± he imed her lips again, silencing her as their tongues danced.

    When he reced his fingers with his cock, her eyes grew wide and a screech filled the room. He mmed the whole of his width inside her without preparing her body beforehand.

    He grinned as she whimpered under him, the scene was overwhelmingly divine for him. No, for him it was heaven. Hearing her desperate pleas and loving each of her wretched cries.

    He bit her shoulder as she let out another howl. But he didn¡¯t care. Like an addict that has been dependent on morphine, her words couldn¡¯t reach him.

    The bed rapped against the wall as he took more of her, mming his length inside her tight walls, as she writhed in pain and pleasure. Soon the pounding of their bodies made the bed screech as it made contact with the room¡¯s wall.

    He wrapped her legs tighter around his hips as he fucked her faster... deeper... more desperate indeed. All that can be heard are the mindless whimpers and moansing from her lips.

    Each of those nonsensicalnguages made him even more edged, more needy, more dangerous. He pinched her nipples, making her drool as the pain and sensitivity became too much for her.

    ¡°This won¡¯t be enough,¡± he hissed, flipping her to her back. He forced her to face the headboard and to be on her knees, her legs spread wide apart as he entered her even more roughly than before.

    ¡°Too much,¡± she pleaded with him.

    ¡°Fuck, too much you say? It is not even nearly enough,¡± he gyrated his hips against hers, hitting her womb as she let out anotherscivious screech.

    ¡°Fuck, so fucking horny. You make me so fucking horny, my love,¡± he castigated her as he thrusts faster and deeper into her core.

    Soon she was wing at the bedsheets as each desperate move made the bed move. The sounds of his cock entering her tight hole drove them both mad with desire.

    ¡°I can¡¯t anymore,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°You will take more, because I said so,¡± he grunted and held her by the neck until her cheek was in contact with the mattress.

    He took her roughly as she felt her mind nk out from the ecstasy and pain that rushed through her. Her whimpers and moans a testament to her conflicting feelings and lost rationale.

    ¡°I love you, my queen,¡± he whispered as he gave her more than she can take, mindless of the mess he has made out of her.

    ¡°I do think I can forget all about my torturous thoughts for as long as I see you so broken. So take more of me, let me take you until you fucking bleed. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take my mind off things? Then you shouldn¡¯tin and let your knight fuck the hell out of you,¡± he grinned as her body arched for him, her wails a desperate plea for him to break her even more.

 Chapter 132

    132 iv. Snowman

    ¡°Walk slower, Jiro,¡± she ran to chase the child who went off course as he was running around.

    It was the first time she has seen Jiro act like an normal child. Crouching on where he was standing, she looked at the object that took away his attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she looked at the nt the boy seemed to be interested in.

    ¡°Berries,¡± he whispered in amazement, pulling out several blueberries from the bushes before handing them to her.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± surprised by the action, she didn¡¯t know how to receive them.

    ¡°Put them here,¡± Dominus¡¯s deep voice made her nerves jump up.

    She looked up at him and smiled as hey his handkerchief on his palm. The little boy ced them there instead.

    He looked so happy and carefree. Jiro. She just couldn¡¯t help herself from feeling the way she does toward the child.

    He is priceless. Not just because he has inherited the eyes of his father but more so because he was his.

    .....

    She couldn¡¯t help the happiness that surged into her heart as she watch Dominus try to prevent himself from smiling. She hugged him and watched as his lips turned up into a smile.

    ¡°What are these berries for?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°For something,¡± the child whispered and proceeded to walk happily in front of them.

    She giggled as Dominus tried to be careful with the berries, not letting them slip nor squashing them seems to be such a hard job for him.

    ¡°Are youughing at me, queenie?¡± he asked, frowning.

    ¡°No, no! Not at all,¡± ahhh, she couldn¡¯t stop herughter, stopping only when he pulled her close to him.

    ¡°Do I have to kiss you to make you stop?¡± he asked, serious this time.

    She blushed and shook her head. It will be a disaster if Jiro finds them kissing.

    ¡°So what is it that made my queenugh at me like I am some fool?¡± his frown deepened.

    ¡°I just find you so cute, that¡¯s all,¡± she said, blushing.

    He smiled this time, pulling her close with one hand while protecting the berries in the other, ¡°What seems to be so cute around me this time around, noona?¡±

    ¡°Jiro reminds me of our childhood. Seeing you protect the berries with all you got just melted my heart just now,¡± she whispered, pressing a kiss on his cheek.

    He smiled confidently at her, ¡°Are you proud of me, queenie?¡±

    ¡°I have never been more proud of you than now,¡± she whispered and pecked a kiss on his lips.

    She pushed him forward, making him walk and follow Jiro. They stopped in a clearing and watched as the child crouched down and picked up fallen branches.

    Mary looked in amazement as the child seems to be rejecting some branches while picking up a few more. He handed it to Dominus once he has made his selection.

    Dominus carried them without anyints or questions, but Mary was dying to know what they are for.

    ¡°It¡¯s for a snowman,¡± he announced.

    ¡°A snowman?¡± she asked in amazement.

    ¡°Yes, a funny-looking statue made of snow. The children call them snowmen. I would like to build one if you have no objections to it,¡± he exined.

    Mary smiled and nodded, crouching on the snowy ground as the boy tried to make balls of snow.

    ¡°Can I help?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. Even dad can help too, if he wanted,¡± Jiro said in a smaller voice.

    Mary tugged on Dominus¡¯s arm, ¡°Come, help us.¡±

    As if what she said were magic words themselves, hey the things he was holding on the ground and created a much bigger ball of snow.

    Jiro smiled happily at seeing it and ced their smaller ball on top, ¡°This will be the base for the snowman. Now he has a torso and a head, all we need is to add limbs and details.¡±

    ¡°Dad, please hand me the berries,¡± Jiro said, receiving the handkerchief with berries inside it.

    He ced two berries parallel each other, and smiled proudly, ¡°These berries will be his eyes.¡±

    He handed the handkerchief back to Dominus, ¡°You can share the remaining berries with auntie. Just wipe them first so it¡¯s clean.¡±

    Mary smiled, Jiro really behaved like an elderly sometimes. He is a very charming and kind child.

    ¡°We should eat itter together after we finished building the snowman,¡± she offered. ¡°I can bake a blueberry muffin or a blueberry pie if you pick more of these. But we have to go back to the kitchen and get you some baskets, I will need a lot more.¡±

    The duo¡¯s eyes widened like saucers and smiled at her brightly, ¡°For sure we will. Can you make a cake too?¡±

    Sheughed hearing them say the words so synchronized. They stopped andughed as well. What a silly team they are.

    Jiro crouch down and picked up the sticks, the bigger ones he used as arms for the snowman while the smaller one was used for a nose.

    He pouted and looked at it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have lips yet.¡±

    ¡°It somehow looked like your dad because he barely smiles,¡± she volunteered.

    Jiro smiled widely, ¡°Now I see the resemnce.¡±

    Dominus pulled them close and ruffled their hair, ¡°Why are you two bullying me all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Because it is fun to do so,¡± Jiro replied curtly. ¡°Truth be told I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad over the fact that the alpha can so easily be bullied.¡±

    Theyughed again after hearing that. She wished for the moment tost forever. It scares her to think what will happen the moment he finds out about her real rtionship with Dominus.

    She wanted to tell the child herself but she couldn¡¯t find the perfect opportunity to do so. At least they have this moment with him. Hopefully, this memory they created won¡¯t be so tainted even when he finds out about the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the cabin then so we can pick up more berries,¡± he volunteered.

    He began wiping the berries that were left on his handkerchief and popped one into each of their mouths.

    ¡°It tastes sweeter than the other berries from the market, and the taste is far richer,¡± Jiro mused.

    Dominus smiled and fed them again, but this time, Mary tugged on his cor so he can lower his head. She popped one berry in his mouth as well.

    His eyes were intently on her lips when he let her go. She didn¡¯t know how else to exin it if he kissed her then and there so she covered her mouth with her hands and shook her head.

    He ruffled her hair and pulled her close, ¡°Gods, this is torture you know,¡± he whispered as Jiro went ahead, walking at a distance in front of them.

    ¡°Bear it a little bit,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°At least bribe me with something. This is killing me, you know,¡± he begged her.

    She smiled and whispered, ¡°The baby bunny won¡¯t be so against to showing herself tonight.¡±

    ¡°Will she be nice and fluffy?¡± he asked enthusiastically like he had just been promised the entire world.

    ¡°Yes, maybe even a bit naughty,¡± she said thest word in a smaller voice, but he heard it as loudly as the rest.

    This damned man and his sharp senses. One day he will cause her death from embarrassment and humiliation.

    ¡°I like that. I got some new outfits for her to try,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°New outfits?¡± she bit her lip, feeling so turned on just from thinking about how his golden eyes will trail on her body as he looked at her intently.

    ¡°Red leather with matching red stockings that goes all the way to your thighs. Redcy underwear that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from picturing you in,¡± he added.

    She blushed, ¡°Do you really wish for me to wear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love. So is that a proper trade-off?¡± his voice wasden with desire when he spoke, and his hand caressed her legs and buttocks, feeling up her skin under her skirt.

    She pinched his arm when he reached into the inside of her panty, opening up her folds. He yfully inserted a finger but took it out when she struggled.

    His finger was coated with her juices, making her blush even more. She fears she will soon die of humiliation.

    He licked his finger while looking at her, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten wet just from my words.¡±

    ¡°That amongst other things,¡± she tried to save her face.

    ¡°What else then? Does it include jamming my finger into your core or is the mere nearness of us enough to make you wet?¡± his voice was deep and hoarse, calcted to make her body burn up even more.

    Jiro was quite far from them now but he can turn back and find them in apromising situation. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt rmed just by his touch.

    Even she knew she could hardly wait for the time when he can be inside her. ¡°The child,¡± she muttered.

    He nodded in understanding and smiled triumphantly. ¡°Of course, we must not do anything rashly without thinking about the dire consequences.¡±

    She nced around and tugged on his arm, pulling him into a grassy area, ¡°Please she begged him.¡±

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± he feigned a look of innocence, loving her frustrations.

    ¡°Please take me right here,¡± she begged him.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked her back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just be silent while doing it and let¡¯s do it fast before he starts to look for us,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°It is covered in snow, you will get sick if you were toy on the ground like that,¡± he rationalized.

    .....

    She went down on all fours and lifted her skirt up, he growled and followed her. His fingers parted her legs almost unkindly and with such roughness plunged a finger inside her core.

    ¡°Right now you are no different from an animal in heat,¡± he castigated her.

    ¡°Please daddy, I need your cock inside me,¡± before she can say more words, he was plunging himself deep inside of her.

    His movements were fast and hard, driving her to instant orgasms as her fingers dug into the soft cold snow. she bit her lip to stop her moans as he continued to thrust his hips into a frenzy.

    Soon her knees gave out as he was pumping his cock deeper into her, reaching past her cervix and into her womb as she reach her climax, and waves of pleasure greeted her consciousness.

    He poured his seeds into her, his harsh breathing was all they could hear as she covered her lips, intent on keeping silent. He wiped her legs with his handkerchief and carried her after.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of protesting, you are in no position to walk. Besides, we need to catch up with the child,¡± he said when she tried to struggle from his arms.

    Shey her head on his chest, falling unconscious into the bliss that overtakes her from the pleasant sex they just had.

 Chapter 133

    133 iv. Christmas Eve

    ¡°Have you told my son yet? And yes, I am pertaining to the fact that you are his father¡¯s mistress,¡± Cindere raised an eyebrow.

    Mary was cooking dinner when she was approached by Cindere. Thetter seems to enjoy every minute of staying by her side.

    It was torture to listen to her musings and threat-ridden words. Mary couldn¡¯t help but feel like she wanted to hit this woman with the pan. Though that of course will amount to undue violence so she tried to take it off her mind.

    She ced the pasta sauce in a bowl and handed it to Cindy. ¡°Put it on the table now, please.¡±

    Cindere raised an eyebrow and did not move, ¡°Tell me, do you think of me as a servant? A personal maid perhaps to do your bidding? Have you no clue to whom you are talking to? I am your luna. I have authority over you.¡±

    She sighed and took the bowl to put it on the dining table. As she was walking, Cindere followed her towards the dining.

    Cindere was obviously not done with her yet, though she wondered what else the luna can think of to say to her. She has been suffering her insults for a little over an hour now.

    ¡°Tell me who do you think you arepared to me? What gave you the right to ignore me?! Does sleeping with my husband gave you an authority to humiliate me?!¡± Cindere¡¯s angry voice was taunting her but she kept silent.

    She ced the bowl on the table and went back to the kitchen, still with Cindere tailing her. Aside from trying to ignore her constant nagging she didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    .....

    It was Christmas eve and as a family, no matter how weird they are as a whole, she wanted to keep the peace. More importantly for Jiro, she knew this will be the first Christmas that he would be spending with his father.

    Dominus has always been with her during special asions like Christmas. This is the first time he will have an opportunity to bond with his child.

    This is the reason why she has kept silent despite the numerous times Cindere has berated her. What is her heartachepared to his joy?

    She deserved this anyway, for choosing to stay by his side despite the fact that he has a legitimate family now, she has deprived the little boy of a father and a loving and stable family.

    She continued to put some soup in a bowl, ignoring Cindere¡¯s words as she tried to stop herself from speaking to defend herself. She walked back to the dining area, followed by Cindere and her relentless tirades.

    ¡°Is it not enough that you rail my husband? Being fucked by someone¡¯s husband must be so nice, right? You have seduced my husband so shamelessly and broken our family! And yet you still try to take my child away from me. You have to tell her the truth, you wretched whore,¡± her cruel words have be too much.

    ¡°Yes, it is enough to be fucked by Dom every single night. But no, I did not even have to resort to seducing him. As a matter of fact, he willingly follows me around from the very start. Are you iming you did not know of my rtions to your husband before you married him? Weren¡¯t you the one who agreed to a marriage without love all in exchange of money and power? Isn¡¯t being the luna your sole motivation in agreeing to this marriage? There is no family I have broken because there was no love between the two of you in the first ce,¡± she said, stopping to reply.

    ¡°Whether I know it or not is not the question, you stupid whore. Were you not taught not to rail your younger brother and fuck up his family? Shouldn¡¯t you have stopped, seeing he is already married,¡± Cindere¡¯s voice was high-pitched, she rmingly clenched her fists on her side.

    ¡°I have tried to stop several times luna. The truth is, in all those times he begged me not to leave. He told me how he couldn¡¯t possibly live without me by his side. He chased me and chained me to him because he crave me, need me, love me. That is his devotion towards me. Ask him yourself if you have any doubts, he will confirm my every word,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°You lie, you fucking worthless whore! You think the alpha will chase a woman who dares to run away! He couldn¡¯t even look in his wife¡¯s direction. He is with you because you performed better in bed, that is all,¡± Cindere¡¯s voice was filled with jealousy and hurt, Mary knew she should stop answering her this instant.

    She walked hurriedly, wishing to reach the dining area in the hopes of finding Dominus and the others already seated for the Christmas eve dinner. She felt her hair being pulled, and in an instant, by a forceful push she was shoved into the floor.

    She was about to get up when she felt something warm trickle down her legs, her hands reached to her dress and felt a wet and damp sensation as she nervously looked down.

    She felt all her blood drain away as she looked at the palm of her hands, bloodied. She screamed and cried at the same time sending the maids on their way to hurry.

    A forceful bang on the door and a growl from him and she knew, Dominus has already arrived. His murderous re focused on Cindere.

    There is nothing in this world that would have stopped him from killing the woman he wedded not so long ago if not for the worry and pain that propelled him into action at seeing his beloved bleeding on the floor.

    The pack¡¯s doctor was hurriedly ushered as he checked on Mary, all the while Dominus was holding her hand, kissing the back of it as he tried to assure her that everything will be fine.

    It all happened so very fast as Mary was carried into the clinic which was annexed to the cabin. Dominus remained, his tensed muscles trembled as he looked at his wife now cowering in fear.

    He walked towards her and held her by the neck, with no intention to spare her as his hand squeezed tightly. Before he can do as he would have wanted he heard a still small voice.

    ¡°Papa, please don¡¯t kill my mother. I know. I know it all. I forgive you, papa, please forgive my mom as well,¡± Jiro begged as he held into Dominus¡¯s leg in his attempt to stop his father from murdering his biological mother.

    Dominus stopped, as if cold water has been poured over him. He looked at the woman who was almost blue from the deprivation of air into her lungs and the little boy who pleaded for her release.

    He let go of the woman who stumbled back and crawled until her back was against the wall. He hurriedly followed the doctor and his assistants to the clinic.

    ¡°You knew all along?¡± though Cindere castigated her son, her voicecked any strength.

    Jiro hugged her but he was shoved away, ¡°How dare you betray me? You are all I have and even you have conspired against me?¡±

    The little boy cried, not knowing how to defend himself from his mother¡¯s cruel words. How can he exin his reasoning to her mother who has already considered the woman dear to him as her mortal enemy?

    ¡°Choose between that woman and me, Jiro!¡± Cindere shook the child by his shoulders.

    Jiro kept silent. He didn¡¯t want to choose. Why should he be forced to take sides between the woman who has shown him love and care and his mother who has not even held him tenderly ever since he can remember?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose, mama,¡± he insisted as the woman pped him across his cheek.

    ¡°You are a terrible insolent child! Do you think that woman loves and cares for you? No, you will be reced by her if she ever gets to be pregnant with her own child. You are a product between your mom and your father¡¯s wolf form, an abomination, a creature made without love because that woman stole your father¡¯s love all for herself. What do you not understand by that? You have nothing, you are nothing if not for me. I am the only one you got,¡± Cindere was hysterical as she kept shaking the child by his shoulders.

    ¡°No, that is not true at all. Mary loves me. She cares for me like a mother would care for a child. But you never loved me mama, you never really cared,¡± he was crying, his small limbs trying to pry themselves away from his mother¡¯s hold.

    ¡°You miserable fool. You should not have been born in this world. I thought you will pave the way to winning your father¡¯s affections. But you have disappointed me with your stupidity. You are as shameless and as worthless as that cunt,¡± Cindere pped the child again, at this juncture the child pushed her and ran away.

    He traversed the way towards the clinic, stopping by the doorway as he looked at Mary lying on the bed with a dextrose attached to her and the doctors looking after her.

    He went inside and walked towards Mary who was clearly unconscious. His father was holding her hand with a look of madness in his eyes and a hard expression on his face.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get away from my sight. Look at what you have done! Get out before I lose my temper,¡± his father¡¯s words take hold of his heart, making the poor boy run away.

 Chapter 134

    134 iv. Their Sufferings

    ¡°What happened? Why did I bleedst night?¡± her voice was faint, almost just a whisper, but he heard her loud and clear.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is over now, you are safe. That is what counts,¡± Dominus tried to reassure her even when his heart felt like it was being torn into pieces.

    ¡°Tell me. You have to tell me, Dominus. You have to at least tell me, I beg of you,¡± she pleaded, trying to ignore the feeling of doom that suddenly brought chills to her entire being.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t. We shouldn¡¯t. Let us not focus on that my love. We are together, and you are safe now. I will never let you be harmed again. I swear it on my honor, I will never let any one hurt you again,¡± he whispered, afraid of being forced to say more.

    ¡°I am not a child anymore, Dom. I need to hear it. I need to know what happened to mest night. Tell me the reason now please,¡± she tugged on his arm, as if she was clinging to him for her dear life as she pleaded for him to tell her what he seemed to be insistent on hiding from her.

    ¡°If you do not tell me what happenedst night, I will have to look elsewhere for answers. And it will hurt me a hundred times more to hear it from someone who doesn¡¯t care at all about my feelings,¡± she said, the desperation in her voice making him feel helpless.

    How can he deny her the truth? And if she should find it from someone else will they even make a mockery out of her feelings?

    He held her tightly in his arms and looked into her deepest set of blue eyes, ¡°My love, my queen... you have had a miscarriage.¡±

    He can barely say the words, he can barely contain the feeling that haunted him upon finding out about it. But now that her eyes reflected his pain just as well, he wanted to take it back, wanted to tell her how it is not true at all.

    .....

    But deceiving her is beyond him. Making her believe in a fairytale that does not exist will hurt her even more. To him, it doesn¡¯t matter now. As long as she is safe and in his arms, he will be satisfied.

    ¡°What? What do you mean I had a miscarriage?¡± Mary¡¯s horrified screams pierced his heart as he stood beside her, his facial expression even more gloomy than hers.

    ¡°That is what the doctors said, the cause for the bleeding,¡± he exined as his fingers gently cupped her cheeks.

    ¡°No, you are lying to me! Stop this cruel joke of yours right now,¡± she begged him, her painful howl echoing into his heart.

    He kept silent, holding her tighter, pressing her into him for the desperate wish of giving her any amount offort. She is his, and he has failed to keep her safe.

    If at all anyone is to be med, it is him. He knew this. He is guilty for all the hurts she has suffered and will suffer in the future. And yet he couldn¡¯t let her go.

    Even now that she trembled in his arms and wailed desperately, even when pity filled his heart. Even now he is selfish.

    A selfish man she should just hate. He knew it deep within his soul. He was never deserving of her. He has caused her death several lifetimes ago. And in every reincarnation, he is sure to be med.

    But even knowing all this, he couldn¡¯t let her go. And so he did the only thing he could do. He kissed her forehead and wrapped her in his arms as she trembled and sobbed desperately for their unborn child.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. I never knew it, I never realized it. I was carrying our child all along. The gods hate me for my wrong actions. My evil nature killed our child. I am worthless, ultimately a worthless fool,¡± she cried in his arms, clenching her palm until her nails embedded themselves in her skin.

    ¡°Darling, listen to me. That¡¯s not true. You are not to me for this. You did nothing wrong. me me instead, I failed to protect you. I am the one who is at fault,¡± he caressed her cheek, wiping her tears away as he looked into her ssy eyes.

    ¡°How can you say that to me? How can I not be the one responsible for it? I didn¡¯t even know I was carrying our child. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish as to invite

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am so sorry. I hate myself. I hate that I am a worthless fool who can¡¯t bear your children. I hate that I even lost the baby we waited so long for me to conceive,¡± she felt like she was losing her mind over the pain and disappointment that rushed through her.

    She caused this. She caused them to lose their baby. If not for her desire to be close to that woman¡¯s child, she would not have lost their baby.

    The child they have waited for so long is gone all because of her carelessness. Surely he must be disappointed in her, surely he must hate her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those words,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Listen to me and listen really well. I do not care about having heirs. Whether you bear me a child or not is of no consequence. I love you. I love you more than anything and anyone in this world. There is nothing I would like more than to be with you and to keep you safe. That is my life¡¯s goal and not anything else.¡±

    She shook her head, her mind couldn¡¯t ept his words. How can he say these things? How can he pretend not to care for their unborn child?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those words. Don¡¯t say those words ever again. Don¡¯t make it seem like our child doesn¡¯t matter to you. I¡¯ll give you a son. I promise, I will give you a son. Let¡¯s try again. We can try again, right?¡± she tugged on his cor and desperately kissed his lips.

    He separated himself from her and held her by her shoulders, ¡°We will, in due time yes. If it is what you want. If it is what will make you feelplete, fulfilled, happy. We will try again for a child. But not now my love, not now. You need to recuperate, these feelings you feel inside of you, you need to heal from all of these.¡±

    ¡°How could you pretend to know how I feel? You do not know of it! You couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of my despair because you have a child. You have a child with that woman, the woman who was the reason for all this. That¡¯s why you could never understand me,¡± she said each word with emphasis.

    She didn¡¯t want to be vicious but she felt like saying those hurtful words to him would lessen her pain. She needed to wound him as much as she is wounded.

    He didn¡¯t even show any remorse or emotions for their child. It is in her mind only indicative of one thing, he never cared for their son because he already got an heir.

    ¡°What are you saying? How can you say these words, my love? I am not the enemy here. I loved our child, wanted a child to bond you even more to me. You know of this. You know of my desire to have a family with you,¡± he was furious and yet he tried his best to curtail his anger.

    He knew she was speaking out of her own frustrations, she was fast spinning with her wretched emotions. He knew this, and so he tried to understand her, tried to look beyond what she was saying.

    ¡°Are you not my enemy? Tell that to me, you who have failed to protect me! You who have married another on my stead, begotten a son with your dear wife while Iy barren, a mistress sought by you for yourforts,¡± she hissed, angry over everything and everyone.

    ¡°You know that was not the truth. You were the one who begged me to marry and I have exined countless times the circumstance of his birth. You know of this, my love, so please stop this. I am barely unable to stop my wolf now. Don¡¯t say more of these woes,¡± he warned her, his voice almost turning into a growl.

    ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t control your wolf? Is he so angry now at my words? It is right, he should be angry because I am telling the truth. You are a weak alpha, and that wolf of yours is no different. If not for that useless wolf of yours, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation,¡± sheughed bitterly while she looked at him with disdain.

    He hurriedly left the room, pushing the child who happened to re-enter the room at the same time. Without looking back at either of them, he mmed the door hard and ran towards the forest, even in his desperate situation he was trying his best not to hurt her.

    A howl in the woods was heard that night as his wolf came out and took over his being. His anger and desperate loneliness have fueled the wrath of the alpha¡¯s wolf.

    In the morning they will find the remaining carcasses of several wild bears, lions, and cheetahs, a family who had camped in the wild, and the alpha¡¯s body covered in blood not his own.

 Chapter 135

    135 iv. Comfort

    ¡°You do realize you are overreacting once again, do you?¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Overreacting how exactly, my love? I am just doing the absolute measures that must be imposed to keep you safe,¡± he said, embracing her even more.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to enjoy this stay because you have added men to our security. They have been following us around wherever we go. And even now that we are on our way home, the cars where your men are have sandwiched ours. It is beyond frustrating to be treated like some captive even when I know it to be true,¡± she squirmed on hisp, looking at the driver who doesn¡¯t so much as nce at them.

    Dominus hugged her even tighter, ¡°You are not a captive of mine. You are my queen, my love, my heaven on earth. You are mine. You know I am doing this for your own good. You should change your wrong mindset and enjoy mypany instead,¡± he kissed her hair and tried to steady her in his arms.

    ¡°Not a captive and yet you hover over me, twenty-four seven. I can¡¯t even shop properly since your guards are all over the shops. My appetite for good things has been null because of them. Such a despicable thing it is to have people looking at my every move. I am worse than someone who has been locked up in a cell,¡± she added.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t care much for shopping, she was never materialistic anyway. But she knew how much he wanted for her to spend his money on everything ady would have desired, so saying it this way will be sure to get his attention.

    ¡°And here I am thinking you were behaving so naturally by rejecting the dresses and shoes and bags you seem to not be fond of ever since,¡± he teased her.

    Of course, he knew it was ufortable on her part. Saying these things to him, he equally knew what she was trying to do.

    She values her freedom most of all. But though he wanted to give her what she does want most, it is something he could not. Not under the present circumstances of course.

    .....

    He felt he has been truly so rxed with her security that the fortune teller¡¯s words have scared him so easily. Lack of preparation always results in more fear and panic.

    He was just trying to have a bit of assurance that she will be safe no matter what. How in the world can that possibly be wrong?

    This way she will be more protected and his mind will be more at ease. She knew that of course, she is a smart woman.

    He would not have fallen in love with a dimwit. So this scene she was trying to make is obviously just a farce, a way to nag at him even despite understanding his motives.

    What he was trying to say is, he added to their security because he was so afraid she would get hurt. Whether the olddy¡¯s words were a premonition of the future or simply a trick of her profession, he wouldn¡¯t take a chance.

    ¡°You are not taking me seriously,¡± she pouted even more. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me for once? You are too stubborn and hardheaded. Do you really believe that woman¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°It is not so much as believing that woman¡¯s words as it is doing everything to protect you. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you, Mary. I could not be expected to just do nothing this time around. Do you really wish to turn me insane if something amiss happens to my queen?¡± he pointed out.

    s, she couldn¡¯t even listen to him. She squirmed away from hisp and sat beside him instead. Looking out the window silently.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work on me. Ignoring me, I mean. We both know how your hopeless attempts will end anyway,¡± he whispered, holding her close to him.

    ¡°I do not wish to be held by you this instance. You are crazy and selfish. You do not care at all about how I feel. All you wanted to do is to take away all of my freedom. You agreed to date me, to let me fall in love with you naturally. But how can that happen when the opposite is true? You do not trust me at all to even be a step away from you,¡± she bit her lip and tried to stop herself from saying more hurtful words.

    It is insane she knows. But somehow, fighting with him even when she knew he was in the wrong did not give her any pleasure at all. On the contrary is the pang of guilt at seeing him so miserable because of her endless nagging.

    ¡°It is not about trusting you, my dear queen. I trust you enough to know you will fall in love with me in due time. Regardless of the circumstances of us being together, it has been destined a long time ago that you should fall in love with me. The truth is, what I do not trust is the gods who have always yed with our destiny. That is why I cannot take any chances when ites to protecting you,¡± he said seriously.

    ¡°Tell me clearly what you mean by that. Are you referencing again to that insane notion of a reincarnation? Is this all about that? About your obsession with regards to past lives that we both know never existed,¡± the words were hard to say because she didn¡¯t want to hurt him further, but nheless, they must be said.

    ¡°What is your basis for saying none of it is true? You are the one with no memories so how can you im that this is all just a product of my imagination?¡± he wasn¡¯t one to back down when the words don¡¯t just wound him but directly questions the integrity of their love and the depths of his feelings.

    ¡°I do not believe in something so baseless. If I do, I run the risk of making a fool out of myself and out of you. I do not wish to take advantage of your preposterous ideas,¡± she looked away from him.

    ¡°I am not forcing you to believe it. I am asking you to be honest with yourself. Whether it is on the bed or here beside me, do you not feel anything at all?¡± he caressed her cheek and cupped her chin, forcing her eyes on him.

    ¡°If I say no, will you set me free? This is kidnapping, you do realize this, right?¡± she bit her lip, it is a lie of course.

    She did not want to be away from him. What if he is to say that he will set her free? She fears she will not be able to survive.

    Heughed and ruffled her hair, ¡°You know I will do none of that. How can I let you take even a step away from me? I have waited several lifetimes just to be with you again, queenie.¡±

    Her eyelids fluttered, she felt like she is about to cry over the relief that suddenly greeted her with his words. She did not want to ept it, but she has somehow be so emotionally dependent on her captor.

    It is absurd of course, but what can she do? It is how she feels. When he caressed her cheek gently, she felt rivers of tears cascade down her cheeks.

    ¡°Why are you crying, my queen?¡± his deep voice filled with worry at the sight of her tears.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t even realize that I was... cry- crying,¡± she stuttered.

    ¡°Hush,¡± he wiped her tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now. I¡¯ll tell them to not be so obvious when being around you.¡±

    ¡°We hardly even have time together,¡± she whispered.

    Now, why did she tell him that? She looked up at him and felt her heart being squeezed.

    He has such magnificent golden orbs that spoke to her soul. ¡°Do you miss being with me, then, my queen?¡±

    His earnest eyes made her unable to lie to him. ¡°Yes, I do miss it... I miss you, at times.¡±

    He caressed her cheek and leaned closer to her, ¡°I missed you too, my queen. It won¡¯t be like this all the time, my love. I promise things will be better once I have secured your safety.¡±

    ¡°It makes me feel so restless, so needy of you,¡± she said in a small voice.

    She knew how crazy she looked, how insane she sounded. She knew it and yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie.

    The loneliness she felt every minute of being apart from him ate at her. She missed him. With every cell in her body screaming for his touch she bridged the gap between them and kissed his lips.

    ¡°You do know how that made me feel, do you?¡± he pulled her closer and imed her lips.

    When his tongue thrust forward to upy her mouth, she felt the heat inside of her intensify. ¡°I know. Of course, I know how me doing that just made you feel. I am certain I am made aware that the evidence of your desire is poking at me so mercilessly,¡± she giggled.

    He imed her lips again as his hands started to travel down her body, exploring parts that has been exposed to his naked eyes.

    ¡°Then do you wish to torture or to please me?¡± he asked of her.

    ¡°I wish to do both,¡± she answered him back without blinking.

    ¡°s, I think your answer just proved you wished for thetter. You have started a fire in my loins, an all-consuming need that can only be sated by your dew. I trust you will not deny me any longer when you have awoken the monster inside of me,¡± he whispered as he ravished her well into the night.

 Chapter 136

    136 iv. Wishes

    In the twentieth month following her miscarriage, the moon goddess blessed her with another child.

    It was unexpected, at most, it was borne out of the misery and pain that followed their biggest heartbreak just yet. But now that she knew for sure she is carrying his heir, there is no way in all the world she will let anyone take it away from them once again.

    ¡°Dominus, my love and alpha,¡± she whispered in his ear as she pressed her lips to his cheek, waking him up from his stupor.

    He had a ready smile for her, setting aside the documents he was about to review for his signature. He tapped on hisp, signifying his desire on where she should sit.

    She sat on hisp and circled her arms on his neck, making him smile even wider. She has be rather a bit sweeter since the incident, in fact, it will be safe to say she has be more needy. A fact he has, though guiltily so, enjoyed.

    ¡°To what do I owe this beautiful and so unexpected surprise from my love?¡± He was in a satellite office and has been away for at least a week, dealing with expansion proposals in so far as the business dealings of the pack are concerned.

    Mary has never been one to join him during his trips, always satisfied to stay behind. So her taking the initiative to join him really made him feel rather so blessed, if not a bit curious.

    ¡°Is it wrong to visit the alpha then? Does he tire of his beloved?¡± she sat on hisp, even surprising him further as she opened her legs wide and straddled him.

    He chuckled, his deep baritone voice filled the room as he pulled her even closer, ¡°Nonsense, you can visit me as often as you would like. I am rather getting used to my queen being so needy. I do not know how to go back to the usual wall of ice if you ever decide to do so in the future.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Why should I return to being the ice queen when I rather enjoy being fiery for my alpha and king,¡± she smiled sweetly at him.

    The change in her behavior was calcted on her part. After the incident of her losing their child, it was as if something within her has shifted.

    Something more primal. The need to survive or to protect someone¡¯s survival. It has suddenly awoken from deep inside of her and now that it has taken root, it just continues to grow further.

    As if what happened has finally woken her as to the true nature of their reality. Her being a mistress to the alpha has given her no security.

    In fact, it has ced her at the center of a firing range, leaving her vulnerable and unprotected. The only way she could save herself and her child is to make sure she has the alpha¡¯s affections and no one else.

    Anyone who is not her and her child, she will despise. Everyone is to be treated as her own enemy if she is to protect the child growing in her womb.

    The mood goddess has given her another chance to be a mother. And this time she will do everything to protect him so.

    She will not be satisfied until she has given the world to her child. The numerous unfairness she has suffered in this world can only be cured by giving her child everything.

    Their child deserves the whole world and nothing less. She will make sure he gets only the best. This way she can keep him safe, protected, and loved. This child is her priority now.

    He chuckled, though worry filled his heart. He caressed her cheek as her smile widened for him.

    ¡°You do not have to be this for me to be satisfied with you. You do not have to try to please me all the time. Truthfully I will be a moron not to enjoy your newfound affections, and yet I am scared that you must be doing all of this out ofpulsion. Or from whatever perceived need you have,¡± he traced his thumb on her lips that has been painted with red lipstick.

    Even the manner by which she dressed and presented herself in public has undergone a tremendous change. It is true he enjoyed this version of her and yet it made him feel that a distance has been created between them far more than he would like to acknowledge.

    It scares him to see this version of the woman he so loved. A side of her he never knew existed.

    But though it terrified him so, what was he to do but to love her anyway? To try to understand and support her with whatever it is she so desired. That is the only thing left for him to do. Because he is someone who loves her desperately so.

    ¡°Nonsense, I am only doing what felt good for me. I love you, Dominus. I have never been so open about how I truly feel. I do not want to go back to that dark ce and again feel so powerless against those who wanted to trample upon me. I want to be free. To love you, desire you, do whatever I wanted,¡± she kissed his cheek again, and followed her words with a burst of carefreeughter that hid her emotions well.

    ¡°What is it that brought you here then, my love? Do speak what it is you truly desire. I¡¯ll give you everything you ask of me, you know this,¡± he assured her, gently caressing her cheek.

    ¡°Your love is what I need and desire most of all, amongst other things,¡± she whispered softly.

    He chuckled, ¡°What other things exactly, my love? That part I am most curious of. Please do tell and enlighten my enved mind.¡±

    She kissed his lips and stared into his eyes, smiling a bit, ¡°Will you think of me less if I ask for the moon, my knight?¡± she giggled.

    ¡°No, never. Even if you ask both for the moon and stars, I will never think less of you. To me, you are my saintess, my queen, my one and true mate. There is nothing in this world that can change that,¡± he pulled her close to him, rubbing her soft body against his hard erection.

    She blushed, making him smile wider. So it is still her, the sweet little love of his who blushed during their intimate moments quite so easily. No amount of makeup can take that away from him at least.

    ¡°I do love it when you blush. Despite everything, it seems like some things never change,¡± he teased her.

    She kissed his lips again, just brushing her lips with his as if they were petals that barely grazed each other. ¡°Aye, exactly as you wanted, I presume. A sweet innocent queen the knight wanted so badly to ravish, isn¡¯t it so?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. Yes, for it is what turns me on so much, and no because every version of yourself keeps me desirous of you. Whether you decide to y your cards just and honorably or choose to cheat and lie for whatever ends that pleases you, I will be beside you. To support you and take your side, whatever it is you feel just. I love you that much, my queen,¡± he responded with a hungrier kiss, deeper and more insatiable than the one they had shared earlier.

    His fingers started to brush against her bosoms, unbuttoning her shirt as he felt himself harden even more. ¡°Do you understand what I am saying, my love? I will be supportive of you no matter what. So you do not have to be scared. You do not have to change.¡±

    She pulled at his hand, preventing him from undressing herpletely, ¡°Let me do it for you, my knight. Let me undress in front of you for the sheer pleasure of making you look hungrier even more for me.¡±

    He felt himself heat up even more as she unbuttoned the rest of her shirt, sliding her sleeves off her shoulders. She unbuckled her bra effectively, discarding it as well.

    ¡°Such a clever little girl you are, my darling girl. You know exactly what you are doing, don¡¯t you?¡± he whispered, barely holding to his thread of patience.

    Sheughed, it was quite easy to have his attention. Howe she never abused this power she wielded on him before? She was such a fool.

    If not for her naivety their child would still be alive until now. But she couldn¡¯t cry over spilled milk any longer. She was given a second chance to make things right for their child.

    ¡°Suckle,¡± shemanded him, her eyes meeting with his as she cupped her own bosoms and ced a nipple on his lips.

    He took the opportunity she offered and nibbled on her nipples teasing her as she moaned. Soon he was sucking her tender bud as she threw her head in restless abandon.

    He slid her panty and tugged down on her skirt revealing her entrance. He plunged a finger into her core as she arched her back, letting out a satisfied moan.

    He ced her on top of his desk and proceeded to unbuckle his belt, tugging down his pants as well. He lifted her and mmed himself into her core, an act which earned a sigh of pleasure from his beloved.

    Their bodies rocked together in a slow and casual rhythm, filled only with sighs of pleasure and moans on her part. With one final thrust he spilled his seeds inside of her, looking into her blue eyes that speak of newfound wisdom, he kissed her lips once again.

    Holding her close to him, he whispered, ¡°I love you so, my queen. Then and now, and even in the endless forevers and realms, I do love you so.¡±

 Chapter 137

    137 iv. Promises

    ¡°Is it true? Did you really ask for my family to leave? Tell me you aren¡¯t that crazy! Why would you drive my family away from me? What did they ever do to you?¡± she was crying, no literally howling as she hit his chest with her fists.

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t cry my love. I am only doing this because we haven¡¯t established more security yet. They are wee to stay in the other manor. Remember the one we visited before? Of course, we can¡¯t see them yet unless we have established enough security there too,¡± he patiently exined.

    Mary¡¯s eyes widened like saucers and took a step back, ¡°Oh my gosh, you are crazy indeed! You are doing all of these for that stupid reason? How dare you take me away from my family once again! Have you no conscience? Have you no pity for your fellow human being?¡±

    He sighed and took a step forward, easily eliminating the distance between them, ¡°Why are you being so difficult? I am only trying my best to protect you. I only want to keep you safe. I am only trying to give my best for you, my queen. I do not have any ill intentions. On the contrary, I only want what is best for you, for us both.¡±

    ¡°Keeping me safe is never within your utmost control. Can you stop the world from moving? How about the time from spinning fast? And of people who have their own minds and body, do you believe you have control over them? So at least stop trying,¡± she tried to reason with him, hoping he can have a grasp of their reality.

    ¡°You are right, I have no control over all these things. This is precisely the reason why I am doing my best to control the parameters that are within my control,¡± he pointed out, caressing her cheek so tenderly.

    ¡°Why are you doing all of these things just because of a misunderstanding or should I say a quack fortune teller¡¯s words?¡± she took another step away from him.

    He pulled her close to him and ced a hand on her back, stopping her from moving away from him again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of the tenor of our conversation? Won¡¯t you just give up? We have had this conversation for a week now. You keep onining. I have even driven the security to at least just stay out of the castle¡¯s immediate vicinity. It is so hard securing the area when every time I need to do something you nag me,¡± he said the words, unaffected by her tantrums.

    .....

    ¡°How can I stop when it keeps on getting worse? It is driving me insane, to be honest. You keep taking things to more impossible lengths. It is starting to scare me. It is making me believe you have really gone mental,¡± she sobbed both from anger and fear and that desperate throbbing of her heart when their eyes met.

    Truth be told, she wanted to understand him. Even she is beginning to tire of having this repeated conversation.

    It is exhausting to fight with him because of two things. One, she will never be able to win in the end. Two, fighting with him like this hurts her.

    For whatever reason, thetter consequence makes her more rmed somehow. She didn¡¯t expect to be so affected by her captor.

    Granting she has had a crush on him for years before their meeting, it is imperative all feelings should have left her when he abducted her. So why is she being so affected mostly when they argue?

    ¡°If it pleases you my queen, then please believe me to be out of my mind. I do not mind beingbeled as such. For as long as you stay beside me then you can call me anything you like,¡± he said seriously, making her skin crawl.

    Her tears started falling down her cheeks as her emotions overwhelmed her so suddenly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it is hurting me? I also need my freedom. Now you have forbidden me to see my family even. You have kidnapped me and now despite bringing my family closer, you have made it so they couldn¡¯t reach me at all.¡±

    He licked her tears away and smiled kindly at her, ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, my love. In fact, I am not trying to take you away from your family. Have I not proven that yet by letting them know where you are? Was it not generous of me that I let them know you are alive and breathing in the first ce? Surely, I would have kept it a secret if it was my intention.¡±

    ¡°Then what is your intention? To trap me here so you have a sex ve to fill your every fantasy? Or are you ying with me in the guise of your reincarnated lovers¡¯ story? Were youughing at me behind my back over some useless prank you pulled over?Tell me, I pray. What exactly do you need from me?¡± she said the words so viciously, she knew that, she despises that.

    She regrets that. Every word spoken seems to just add more to her pain. Because she knew her words are hurting him, that is why she was likewise being hurt in the process.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to kidnap someone just for sex, Mary. Even you know this as much as I do. Don¡¯t you really believe a word I told you yet?¡± he caressed her cheek and tilted her chin, forcing her to look up at him.

    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in reincarnation. We live in the twentieth century. How can you expect me to absorb that, much more to have faith in that?¡±

    He ruffled her hair and tenderly cupped her cheeks, ¡°It is fine. You don¡¯t have to believe it. Just learn to trust in my feelings a little bit. I don¡¯t have any intention of hurting you. Whatever I am doing is only out of my need to protect you.¡±

    It is driving him insane, the words of the fortune teller just aggravated the trauma he had of losing her their past lives. He did not want to suffocate her. But he couldn¡¯t be expected to be calm.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight me in this any longer. How about we allow them to visit us on the weekend? The reinforced security measures will be ready by then,¡± he volunteered.

    ¡°Do you mean that, really? You would let my family visit?¡± she hugged him tightly now, the stiffness of her muscles rxed as he pulled her closer in his arms.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I will let them visit. I promise,¡± he smiled, his handsome face being forced into a cheerful expression.

    She hugged him and burrowed her face into his chest as he held her tighter. Her breathing finally returned to normal as she allowed him to carry her into their bedroom.

    Without anyints, she was lowered into their bed. She blushed as he slowly took off his clothes, marveling at the beautiful sculpture of a man with full muscles and with a strikingly handsome face.

    She tried to remember what she was supposed to do in this situation but all she could do is stare. He smiled softly at her and ced her hands on his abs, making her gulp.

    The reverse has always been true, he was always the one initiating intimate touches. What was she supposed to do when she was ced in his usual position?

    She closed her eyes as she tentatively glided her fingers down his torso, stopping when she felt the metal from the buckle of his belt. She opened her eyes only to see his golden orbs filled with lust and adoration.

    Why does he adore her so? Is it her naivety that attracted the likes of him to the likes of her? She has no idea how someone absolutely so perfect can look at her the way he does.

    It was as if he was the lucky one when the opposite is obviously the case. She was just an ordinary girl living a very ordinary life. There was nothingparable between him and her, she will always be a stone next to a polished jewelpared to him.

    He chuckled at seeing her nk expression, leaning into her he met her lips with vigor and unmatched passion, his hands guiding hers to hold the unwavering evidence of his desire.

    She blushed once again, about to voice out aint before his tongue invaded her mouth. Her eyes widened as his tongue continued to explore the sweetness of her lips, forcing her tongue to dance with his.

    ¡°You always do this,¡± sheined when their lips finally separated.

    ¡°Do what?¡± he asked as he started to kiss her neck.

    ¡°End arguments with kisses,¡± she bit down her lip. She knew it is not just kisses he ends their arguments with.

    He chuckled, ¡°If I remember it correctly, I end every argument with my cock throbbing deep inside of you.¡±

    She blushed and pinched his arm, ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Heughed at her reaction, ignoring her words he continued to unbutton her blouse. Revealing her bosoms as he suckled one nipple and the next.

    She sighed as his lips tugged on her nipples, her fingers yed with his hair as he took his time sucking her breasts like a baby. ¡°Not a very bad way to end arguments, if I may say so myself,¡± she conceded.

    Heughed at her words beforeying her on their bed, staring into her blue eyes and the auburn hair that spilled through their sheets. ¡°You are so beautiful. Like a regal sun that almost blinded me. I do not know how to survive without your light,¡± he whispered.

    She arched her back when he started exploring her body with his hands focusing on where it is most pleasurable for her. She sighed as she voiced out her reply, ¡°You must be out of your mind.¡±

    ¡°Indeed I am, and it is all your fault, my love,¡± he smiled and imed her lips once again, intent on ravishing her throughout the night.

 Chapter 138

    138 iv. Meant to Be

    ¡°What is it you wish for, my love? Do tell me now,¡± Dominus urged her, snuggling into her arms as he does.

    ¡°First tell me, alpha. Are you satisfied?¡± she teased him, wrapping her legs on his hips as she pressed a gentle kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Yes, deeply and very much so,¡± he whispered, his eyes still so mesmerized at her beauty.

    ¡°Then, is my performance enough for the alpha to grant me every single one of my wishes?¡± her sensual smile remained stered on her lips.

    ¡°Yes, you know it my queen. You know I will do whatever it is you ask of me,¡± he whispered.

    Her beauty captivates him as the light from the stars reached her slender form, her auburn hair spilled on the sofa like rivers of fire, and her scent haunts him, making him lust over her once again.

    ¡°I know of course, I just love hearing you say it. There is nothing more fulfilling for my ego than to hear you say the words. Say it again for me, my love. Will you move heaven and earth for me if it is what I ask of you?¡± she asked him, her eyes twinkling with yfulness and seduction.

    s, this game of theirs... she seemed to have mastered it so. She knew exactly when toy her cards right, how to up the stakes, and when to deal.

    This is her, dealing with her lover, her child¡¯s father, and her mate. This is right, she has imed him as his mate.

    .....

    Not officially of course, but in her mind, she has imed him as hers. In her heart, she has mated with the alpha not just as his mistress but as his partner.

    Only by doing so can she rise as his equal and protect all that she holds dear. She didn¡¯t want another repetition of what has happened once before.

    This time she will protect their child as fervently as he would have protected them. The child needs them both to be strong and resilient.

    In this cruel world of theirs, she can¡¯t remain fragile. She cant remain being the one to be protected all the time.

    She needs to protect their child, and she will use every bit of the power he will lend her to do so. Even if she ends up corrupting him, using him.

    ¡°If it pleases you so much my love, then I will say it again. As often as you would like. As much as you enjoyed hearing it, it fills my heart with joy to say the words. Ask anything my love, be it the moon or the stars, ask for it and I should do everything to get it for your sake,¡± he assured her, his face serious, and his voice true.

    She pressed a kiss on his cheek as she went on top of him, reversing their positions as she straddled him freely, ¡°Then I should make a wish but I should warn you that my wish is a greedy one. Is it okay to be greedy? To be truly selfish and to ask for the moon and stars?¡±

    He caressed her cheek tenderly as if doing so would make her feel even more in control, ¡°Say it. Even if you be the most selfish woman on earth, I will still adore you just the same.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll say my wish. As freely as the alpha lets me say it. My sweet knight, my love, my dear alpha. There is only one simple thing I ask from you... Marry me,¡± she blinked slowly, letting her longshes touch her cheeks to make her appear innocent, the look he was most vulnerable to of course.

    He froze, maybe he misheard her. Maybe it wasn¡¯t what he thought he heard. This was Mary. Mary will never ask for something so impossible, so inconvenient.

    ¡°What did you say, my queen? Please say it again for I fear I am hearing things,¡± he cupped her cheeks with his fingers.

    ¡°Marry me, Dom. Please say you will make me your legal wife. Not just someone youe home to in the middle of the night. Not just someone you visit over the weekends. Marry me, and make me the luna of the pack,¡± she said, this time her voice was louder, she made sure he will hear her every word.

    He was taken aback by her request. This wish he never thought he would hear from her. A selfish request such as this which will drive the whole pack into chaos.

    ¡°Do you know the implications of this request, my love? How about the woman you have forced me to take as my wife? What do you wish for me to do with her? And the child, do you wish for me to abandon Jiro and his mother?¡± he asked, making sure he understood clearly what she was asking of him.

    ¡°Yes, I do understand what I am asking for, my alpha. You said before that you have chosen me as your mate, that you are determined in your heart to love and adore only me. I am just asking you to make it official. Take me as your wife. Discard the one who has killed our child,¡± she pressed kisses on his cheek, as if by doing so the impact of her words will be lessened.

    ¡°Are you willing to put anything into chaos, my queen? I do not mind even if you turn everything into hell. For as long as you are happy. For as long as it is what you really wanted, I do not mind it at all,¡± he whispered, staring at her like a love-struck boy.

    She giggled and kissed his cheeks, ¡°I love you, my knight. Let¡¯s turn hell to lose then. It is exactly what I wanted.¡±

    He smiled and supported her back with his hand, pulling her gently into him until their faces almost touch, ¡°How about a little reward before I execute your wishes, your majesty?¡±

    ¡°As I am indeed feeling generous, I do not think anything wrong with that,¡± she whispered, her eyes trailing his body as he does the same with hers.

    ¡°Do you not hesitate at all?¡± she asked, that part of her where guilt rules and conscience matters spoke.

    ¡°I do not hesitate at all, my love. For as long as it is exactly what you wanted. No matter the consequence, I will not put the me on you. I apologize it has taken so much time for us to marry. It is all I ever really wanted,¡± he imed her lips, their lips gliding softly past each other as they opened their lips for their tongues to dance.

    It felt like pieces of themselves were finally colliding fully, not just their mind and body, but a part of their soul that they never realized they have taken for themselves. It is now to be shared by each other, fully, wholeheartedly.

    It was a slow and passionate kiss and his hands were slowly exploring her body with utmost patience and care. ¡°We were always meant to marry,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°I know. I was just too stubborn to see it at that time. I could have saved us all those troubles if I realized it sooner,¡± she admitted.

    She will always be guilty of causing their heartaches. If not for her insistence for him to marry that woman, all of this should not have happened.

    ¡°It is not toote,¡± he assured her. ¡°It is never toote for you to im me as yours, because I have waited for you as always. That is why it is never toote for you to ept me fully. Because I will always be here for you. I love you so, my queen.¡±

    He imed her lips again, his fingers cupping her breasts as she let out a sigh, ¡°So good. You are so good for me, my knight. I still do not know what you see in me for you to remain by my side all these years.¡±

    He cupped her cheeks, ¡°You do not remember. But you have given me everything before we even met in this world. Do not think of me crazy, but it is the truth. I have loved you even before I ever set my eyes on you.¡±

    She chuckled and pressed kisses on his cheeks, ¡°I do not think of you crazy, my love. Though you should not speak of this out loud least the pack thinks their alpha has lost his mind.¡±

    It was his turn tough as he squeezed her boobs, making her squeal, ¡°They haven¡¯t noticed until now then? I must be doing things wrong. It was my intention to show the whole world how much I love you so, my queen.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should do it more obvious then, I think you must do something more to show them how crazy insane you really are for me, alpha,¡± she teased him.

    He imed her lips again, his fingers trailing gently from her back into her buttocks, making her sigh once again. ¡°Do you know how beautiful you look for me, my love? Somehow you manage to be even more beautiful with each time that passes us by.¡±

    She kissed his lips this time, ¡°How lucky are you then, my knight? Such luck that I am head over heels in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Aye, my queen. I have always been the lucky one. I do not intend to change my fortunes any time soon,¡± he squeezed her buttocks, making her moan.

    ¡°You are soscivious with your actions, but you still try to continue with this con- conversation?¡± she protested, faltering in her words.

    ¡°Well unless of course you would like me to stop either talking or making love to you, I do not mind doing both at the same time,¡± he teased her even more, feeling satisfied that her juices have wetted his legs when her lege in contact with his.

    ¡°Oh for good lord¡¯s sake, just fuck me already, Dom!¡± he imed her lips before she could finish her sentence.

    Of course, he did make sure the room was filled with her vowels and lewd sounds, taking into consideration her insistence on not having a conversation.

    That night, it is as it was meant to be... a perfect union of their souls.

 Chapter 139

    139 iv. Reminders

    ¡°Where are my family? You promised they would be here by the weekend,¡± she confronted him after waiting for hours since early morning.

    The sun has already set so it is highly impossible that they would being. She tried to blink back her tears, she did not want to appear weak in front of him.

    ¡°I did no such promise, my love. If I recall correctly, what I said was... your family will be free to visit by the weekend. It is not my fault they deemed it unnecessary to see you,¡± he smiled innocently.

    ¡°You bastard! You promised me! You promised me you would let me see my family,¡± she huped from the emotions she was trying to keep inside.

    ¡°I already told you, it was their decision not to visit. I couldn¡¯t force them toe and see you when they do not like to do so. I am not some caveman to behave like that,¡± he smiled, trying to justify.

    ¡°You behave exactly that way, you brute! You are like a- a barbarian! I hate you! I hate you! What did you tell my family when you refused their visit thest time? Tell me now,¡± she hissed.

    Heughed hearing her tirades, ¡°Is that meant to be an insult, my queen? Should I show you then how barbarians treat their women,¡± he smiled as he walked closer to her.

    She instinctively backed away, ¡°Don¡¯te near me! I said don¡¯t walk any closer, you asshole!¡±

    He chuckled as if he was enjoying the scene so thoroughly, ¡°But why not? Was it not your im I am behaving like one? Surely you must know what it meant to be a barbarian¡¯s woman. If not, you would not have willed yourself to say it.¡±

    .....

    She backed away from him until her back was against the wall, ¡°No, I am not anyone¡¯s woman. I especially do not belong to someone as revolting as you!¡±

    Heughed, seeing her trapped against the wall, he stretched his arm to one side and caressed her cheek using his other hand, ¡°It seems like there is no room for escape, my queen. It was clearly a mistake to tease me so my love. A very costly mistake, may I add.¡±

    She flinched, out of fear and out of surprise at the sudden rush of heat she felt from being held by him like this. She couldn¡¯t feel this way towards this man of a brute.

    He had yed with her feelings, aside from kidnapping her he has taken her away from her family after such a brief reconciliation. How can he behave like a person with no conscience?

    ¡°You think how you acted just now will make me angry? Probably hurt me by your words?¡± he chuckled as he cupped her chin.

    ¡°No, my love. Your words do not wound me at all. I am not so weak-minded I can be affected by a girl¡¯s mindless nagging. As they say, wives nag their husbands on a daily basis. How can I not tolerate my love for a natural reaction?¡± he smiled, his eyes filled with a look of adoration as he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Wife? I will never marry the likes of you! Not even if you tie me up and force me will I join you in holy matrimony,¡± she meets his golden eyes with her blue ones, feeling herself fast spiraling in a downwards spin of emotions.

    He chuckled and leaned closer to her, ¡°Never marry me, my queen? Do you really think you have an option? Allowing us to date as you so wanted was never a prerequisite to marriage. Not even your signature is necessary. Do you know how easy it will be for me to register your marriage with me, with my web of connections and my corporate legal team behind me? It suprises me you still think there was ever any choice for you.¡±

    ¡°Unhand me, you monster!¡± she pped his cheek.

    He froze and held his cheek which has been subjected to her assault just a while ago, ¡°You have forgotten where you are it seems. Our ces, you and I. I think I should remind you of who you are to me, my queen. More than the title I allowed you to keep, you are nothing more but my slut.¡±

    She gasped when he tore through her clothes, the rough ripping sound of her clothes and the force he used on undressing her made her feel scared, and yet somehow there was a very unnecessary tinge of excitement.

    ¡°Please, let me go,¡± she begged him, her voice wasden with lust though it was not how she intended for it to be.

    ¡°Look at you, getting so turned on by being reminded what you are to me. Sometimes I feel like you fight with me just so you can be punished. Do my punishments excite you? Do you find it absolutely necessary to fight me off just so I could humiliate you, hurt you both with my words and actions? Is that what you really crave, my love, my little whore?¡± his tone was deeper now, more enticing in her ears.

    ¡°No, I do not like this. I do not like your touch, your mind games, and your sex. I despise mating with the likes of you,¡± her temper felt like she is about to explode but so is the desire building up inside of her.

    ¡°Why do you continue to deny when the answer is so obvious?¡± he licked her neck and pressed his hard erection against her soft body.

    ¡°Beneath this pretty little skirt of yours, we both know you are drenched. Wet from the words I just said. You deny it but these lower lips of yours say the truth. It knows no shame,¡± he slid off her skirt and plunged his fingers inside her core.

    ¡°Three at once and yet you did not so much as yelp. You weed me with your body, did you not? You are so fucking wet for me, honey. Do you want to cum from being pounded on by my fist? Is that what you wish for, my love?¡± his voice was punitive, his eyes cruel.

    How she hates her traitorous body as she let out a whimper followed by a moan. Her body likes this. Even she cannot brazenly deny it.

    He pressed his fist against her wet entrance and made her cry out, ¡°Painful. Please no more!¡±

    He chuckled as he plunged his fist inside her core, her body reeling from the sudden pain that invaded her. It was too painful, and yet her body registers bliss as well.

    Her body has been trained this way, no... it is so soon for that. They have just been together for a few months.

    It was as if her body has been dormant all along and now that it had tasted freedom once again, her body couldn¡¯t help but be addicted to it. She moaned as he fisted her lower lips, her juices overflowing as she panted out like a dog.

    She could not help it, even if she didn¡¯t like it. Even if she is terribly against it, her body betrays her. She likes this taking, rough, sensual, it makes her feel so fucking good.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... can¡¯t take more,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Tell me what you want. Tell me or I¡¯ll just keep edging you like this? I can go on for hours and you know that,¡± he threatened her, his eyes never leaving hers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beg for something so dirty,¡± she told him. Surely there must be a line between decency and getting fucked up like an animal.

    ¡°Why not? You are a dirty little whore. My virginal little slut who loves to cum from humiliation and pain. How dirty you are indeed. No wonder no one has touched you before me. A dirty little girl who wants to be fucked all the time, my little cum dump. So don¡¯t be shy and cum. Cum for me, my love. Cum for me and show me how dirty you really are,¡± he whispered, pounding her cunt with his fist as she shook her head.

    She let out a pitiful cry before her eyes rolled to the back of her head, a sight he took a terrible delight on. He took out his fist and reced it with his cock, plunging deeper into her core over and over.

    Her mind has gone nk but her body continued to orgasm, spasming as she let out whimpers and moans. He smiled at the sound she was making, like a little dog being kicked, so pathetic, so miserable, so out of her own control.

    He chased his high unmindful of her need to slow down. He is sure she will bruise tomorrow, her body being lifted mercilessly as her feet leave the ground with each thrust.

    ¡°My perfect little queen, this is what you want, right?¡± he mmed his cock faster and deeper into her as her body spasmed even more, her tired body copsing in his arms.

    He didn¡¯t stop and kept on thrusting into her core, his desire frontmost in his mind. Like a wild animal in heat. He couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    He will berate himself tomorrow once he sees the bruises and marks on her pale soft skin, but for now he will take his fill. It was her punishment, so he is justified to do so.

    How else can she remember her ce in his life if he didn¡¯t show her? If he didn¡¯t take her as roughly? He smiled as he lifted her knees, spreading them eagle wide against the wall.

    Her eyes widened as he mmed back into her womb, racking her cervix, her walls tightening so beautifully against his erection.

    ¡°Remember your ce, my little slut. You are mine. I will do whatever I want to do with you and whenever I want to do it. Remember that, my love,¡± he whispered before he carried her in his arms, pressing tender kisses on her tear-streaked cheeks.

 Chapter 140

    140 iv. A Luna¡¯s Concessions

    ¡°What brings you here grandmother? And with that... thing?¡± he said, his eyes darting from the old woman who entered his study and to the wretched woman to whom he was married to.

    ¡°This is not a thing but a woman. More importantly, she is your wife. Tell me what she just told you is not true. Tell me you weren¡¯t that stupid to think about divorcing her. Tell me you aren¡¯t that foolish to entertain the idea of annulling your marriage!¡± the grand matriarch did not back down.

    She had just enough of this grandson of hers who seemed determined to ruin their pack. The alpha who has lost his mind for a human girl.

    A human girl she should not have adopted to their family in the first ce. If only she knew the trouble that frail girl would cause in the future she should have banished her at first sight.

    ¡°I am indeed annulling my marriage to that woman. I will talk to the elders about it during the grand council¡¯s meeting,¡± his words were not swayed by the old luna¡¯s anger.

    ¡°How could you do such a thing? I have been a good wife to you. I have provided you with an heir! You cannot discard me this way. If you divorce me, then what happens to Jiro¡¯s im as your heir? His position will weaken. You willy him open against attacks from inside and outside of the pack,¡± Cindere tried her best to make him see reason, propelling herself to him, and clinging to his shirt.

    ¡°Take your dirty hands from me. You wretched, evil woman! Take it off or I swear I¡¯ll have it ripped apart. Don¡¯t y the victim here, we both know what you did. You have killed my unborn child,¡± Dominus¡¯s voice filled with authority as Cindere immediately takes her hand off his shirt.

    The olddy scowled at Cindere, ¡°Shut up before you embarrass yourself further. It is such a shame to see a luna stoop this low. So don¡¯t dare open that pretty little mouth of yours if you do not intend to fill it with any reasonable words.¡±

    Cindere shut up, her knees trembling. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe from the insults and the fear she felt at the moment.

    .....

    This must all be just a nightmare. She has done nothing wrong. She was a good wife to him. She was dedicated to their family. She has done everything to keep them whole.

    ¡°I have made up my mind, grandmother. I really am divorcing that evil woman,¡± he motioned towards the woman beside the grand matriarch who was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Do you hear what you are saying? Do you understand the implications of all of what you just said? Your wife¡¯s family is powerful. It will destroy our entire family, no, the entire pack if you do this. You know why the elders have chosen her for you. And today that situation has not changed. It has be even worse. There have been intermarriages between her pack and ours. Your attack against their luna will be deemed an attack against our very own,¡± the olddy raised her voice, hoping to raise awareness on her grandchild.

    She knew what it was all about. The only person who can make him act this way. Unreasonable and foolish. Irresponsible and reckless. For him to forget the dire consequences of his actions and close his eyes to his reality, it must be her.

    ¡°Did Mary ask you to do this? Is this why you are behaving like a fool? I cannot allow this madness to continue. Did she threaten to leave you if you do not fulfill her caprice?¡± the grand matriarch¡¯s voice started to falter.

    If it was hers, then chances are her grandchild wouldn¡¯t listen to reasons. He was blinded by his love for her, this much she is sure of. He is head over heels in love with that selfish little girl.

    ¡°She did not threaten to leave. She did make a request. It was nothing more but that,¡± he looked at the olddy and his wife, and he realized he wasn¡¯t as stonehearted as he thought he was.

    Both women looked miserable, but more for Cindere. She looked terrified, alone, and about to lose her mind.

    She looked like her mind is in shambles and her whole being will soon be carried away by her sorrows. Never in his life has he seen someone so broken. He doesn¡¯t delight in breaking things, especially people.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose my title, Dom. I married you and loved you. I bore you a child. Are those not enough for you to take pity on me? What happens to our child now? Do you n to depose him and to install your child with her as your new heir? Is this what this is all about?¡± she murmurs, starting to bite her nails as tears streak her cheeks.

    She was an evil woman who was filled with jealousy and selfish motives. Some might even say that she deserves what came to her.

    She killed their child. Whether knowingly or not, the effect is the same. She has killed his and Mary¡¯s unborn child. That is an unforgivable offense.

    But he is not without mercy. He realized he did value that she has been loyal to him as a wife, and a capable luna who has managed the pack¡¯s multitude of concerns side by side him.

    Discarding her this way is too cruel. But what can he do? Even if his guilt and conscience eat at him, it was all beyond his control.

    His beloved has asked for it. She was also justified in doing so. She lost their son because of this woman. How else can her hurts be cured if he did not let her achieve the justice she seeks for their family?

    ¡°I will give you a week before I announce my intention to seek divorce. Please move out your things by then. For your sake and our child¡¯s. Leave the manor, you do not belong there any longer. You have no right or reason to still remain there,¡± this was the only mercy he can give.

    ¡°I am sorry for this. There is nothing I can do more for you. I have made up my mind to have this marriage annulled. I will make sure you are provided for all your life. I will also give you a hefty sum and I¡¯ll give you back your dowry. I swear to do all these things, so you can start again. You can visit our child anytime, I guarantee it,¡± his determination did not waver, though his heart also felt a deep pity for the girl.

    What she said wasn¡¯t groundless, he has witnessed it personally. She has loved him, that much cannot be denied. If only his heart did not belong to another he could have tried to return even a fraction of her emotions.

    But he couldn¡¯t. His heart belonged to only one woman from the start. No, his whole being belongs only to her. Mary.

    There was simply no way the woman could have won him over even if she tried her hardest to do so. His heart has already been reserved lifetimes ago.

    Their marriage was a sham. A marriage that was merely for convenience and entirely for disy. There was no love to nurture between the two of them nor was there enough goodwill on both sides from the very beginning.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said? You cannot annul your marriage to your wife! I will not allow you to start a rebellion against our family! You will cause the death of us all, do you not realize this yet,¡± the olddy raised her voice in a panic.

    ¡°I heard you, grandma, I am sure you are saying the truth. There will be chaos and at most, there will be rebellion and blood. But these things don¡¯t matter at all right now. What matters is I am taking a chance at my own happiness grandma. I am finally starting a family with the woman I love beside me. Can that not be enough for you, granny?¡± he asked her sincerely.

    The grand matriarch felt a pang of guilt in her heart. She has miscalcted things once before. She thought this marriage is the answer to their problems. But all it did was make things worse.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± the grand matriarch asked him, conceding somehow.

    ¡°I want you to respect my decision grandma. And I want you to be happy for me. Knowing at least it is what I wanted. This marriage has suffocated me from the start. It didn¡¯t strengthen the pack but divided it. It sowed havoc from within us. Your days as luna havee to an end. It has been for quite a while now. I am now the alpha, grandma. I am now the one responsible for this pack¡¯s future and our family as well,¡± he held her hands and squeezed them.

    ¡°Can I trust you to protect our family? Can I trust you to make the right decisions, Dom? You have to tell me that you can be trusted with the pack¡¯s future and not just of your own,¡± his grandmother¡¯s voice was softer now, almost maternal.

    ¡°You can trust me. I promise to be responsible for my decisions. I will protect our family, grandma. But I need your help to do that. Please show me your support, granny,¡± he pleaded with her.

    The olddy nodded slowly as if to show her ascent. ¡°You have my support, alpha.¡±

 Chapter 141

    141 iv. Their Wedding

    The union between Mary and Dominus did note without opposition. For these, concessions were made.

    The divorce was disapproved by the council of elders but they allowed a second marriage, as if to put a balm on the alpha¡¯s anger.

    Mary who did not want more trouble, readily agreed. After all, it was not her intention to send the whole pack into chaos. All she was intending to do is to keep her child safe.

    The marriage was nned with much grandeur, no holds barred from spending. If it has been the Mary from before she would have insisted on keeping it more simple.

    But she knew now that the wedding will give her status, it is what she wanted. If she truly intended to protect her child then she has no choice but to embrace everything that the alpha is willing to give.

    It was ten times grander than the luna¡¯s wedding. Everything was covered in flowers, from the church aisle to the altar, covering the entire ceiling with white roses.

    The roses¡¯ aroma filled the air and the church and the reception were just so fully filled with them. Everything about the wedding has been absolutely so beautiful to watch.

    The only damper to the event was the guests who seemed insistent on putting a rain on it. For one, the snobbish air of the elite whose mere presence was enough to suffocate her.

    Second, the grand matriarch showed displeasure over the smallest details,ining about how such extravagance is unnecessary. She was obviously displeased by what she referred to as the wastage of the century.

    .....

    She wondered if their grandmother would haveined if it was Cindere¡¯s wedding which costs such overspending. Thetter thought hurts her, as if she has been stabbed through her heart.

    She knew she wasn¡¯t loved by their grandmother the way she loved Dominus. But for someone who raised her to care more for another who is basically a stranger made her feel even more unworthy.

    Then there was the problem with the first wife, wearing a ck gown was just the start of it. All throughout the time she was there, she kept whispering things in Jiro¡¯s ears ever since they have arrived.

    There is no doubt Cindere has been poisoning the child¡¯s heart. Mary didn¡¯t have to hear the words she was saying to know this.

    Cindere has a ck heart. Well, if making her lose her child is not enough for her to understand that, she doesn¡¯t know what is.

    There was a time she thought she can be satisfied by staying beside Dominus in whatever capacity possible. She didn¡¯t want to stir trouble within the pack by demanding more than this.

    But because of what happened, she felt justified to take whatever action might be necessary not to repeat the same mistakes she did in the past. She needed this wedding to give her status as Cindere¡¯s equal in rights and powers.

    She raised her head and met her eyes, not willing herself to back down when thetter approached her. She will not be timid again. Look where such attitude led her once before.

    ¡°Congrattions, you finally graduated from being a mistress to being one of his wives. You do know that your position is still, religion-wise a mistress, right? I am still officially the luna. Allowing the alpha to wed the second time around has never been done before, it was simply allowed to amodate a cheap mistress¡¯s silly wish,¡± Cindere smiled and kissed her cheek.

    On the outside, she looked like someone who has no ill feelings for the newlywed, but on the inside, Cindere was seething with anger. This woman has taken everything away from her.

    ¡°A silly wish from this cheap mistress that almost got you a divorce, I see. If not for my eptance of this truce, do you think the alpha would have epted the rejection of his petition so easily? Even if you hold the powers of a luna in your hand, I have the strength of the alpha behind my back. So it is true you should congratte me, for I hold the alpha in the palm of my hands,¡± she whispered back and kissed Cindere¡¯s cheek as well.

    ¡°You, ingrate! You think you can say those words regarding the alpha so freely! You wretched fool,¡± Cindere raised her hand but it was stopped midair.

    Her hand was squeezed tightly by strong,rge hands. Dominus loomed behind her, his overwhelming presence making her heart throb in a panic.

    ¡°Do that again and I¡¯ll break your bones,¡± his voice sounded sure and true. He meant every word he has spoken just now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce, luna. In so far as your status as wives, you are equal. You cannot hurt your co-wife and do however you so please without any dire consequence to you and your family. I already despise you as much as maybe possible, add more to that and I¡¯ll simply be tempted to just end you,¡± he continued.

    Cindere struggled to get free from his hold but he squeezed her hand tighter until she let out a cry, ¡°Please,¡± she begged him.

    Mary tugged on his shirt, ¡°Please let her go. I am fine. She did not hurt me this time. There is no need to ruin our perfect day together. It is our wedding after all.¡±

    He let go of Cindere¡¯s hand and turned toward his beloved as the former scattered away. ¡°You are still too kind to your enemies, my queen,¡± he told her.

    ¡°It is not out of kindness as it is about pity. More importantly, your child is watching,¡± she motioned toward the direction where Jiro stood proudly, his eyes were on theirs.

    His sullen expression pierced her soul, making her feel emotions long buried in her heart. When ites to this child, right or unrightly so, she does care like a mother.

    The familial feelings and maternal instincts she told herself she would just pour to her own and no one else still remains for this child as well.

    It scares her that she does love the child as much because he is a tool of her enemy. A tool Cindere will surely use against her once she finds the depths of her emotions for this child.

    She couldn¡¯t have any of that. Especially now that she is about to give birth to their child. She knew how badly things can result in.

    ¡°You still worry too much about his feelings, my love,¡± Dominus said, frowning.

    Sure he loves his child, it is only natural for a father like him to care. However, mixing him together with his beloved already resulted in a tragedy. He didn¡¯t want more of that.

    He didn¡¯t want more of any fatal consequences. It is best to separate her from Jiro. They will be having their own child now anyway, one who should be her focus instead.

    ¡°Do not concern yourself with that child any longer, you already have your own now. Our very own child,¡± he caressed her stomach, the bulge apparent from her gown.

    ¡°Will I really be able to deliver him safely in this world this time around? I do not want to lose our baby again. I already feel like a failure as your wife, as your mate. And yet here you are still holding my hand and standing close beside me,¡± she said the words in a soft voice, even saying it out loud hurt her.

    ¡°We won¡¯t lose our child again. I promise you that, my queen. I will not fail to protect you and our family this time. I am truly sorry for everything my love. If only I can take away all your pain I would have done it without a second thought. I am sorry that you are still afraid and hurting until now. I know it is selfish of me to ask, but can you trust me again with your heart?¡± his voice was solemn, the deep baritone voice echoing in her heart.

    ¡°I trust you, Dominus. I know you would have done everything to prevent what happened if you only knew. I was weak and naive. I have no strength on my own, that is why that thing happened. I do not want to be solely dependent on your strength from now on,¡± she admitted the torture in her heart that eats at her every night since.

    It sort of relieved her having said how she felt. Like a prisoner who has been set free, she only asks he understood what she meant. She trusts him and believes in him, but that simply is not enough.

    She wanted to be strong too, even if she was nothing more but a weak human. She wanted to be able to protect the ones she really love.

    ¡°What do you need to achieve this?¡± he asked her sincerely, he does understand.

    She looked up at him and blinked. Will he really support what she meant? Does he not think of her as selfish for wanting more than what she should be expected to be satisfied with?

    ¡°Will you help me? To be the independent person I want to be?¡± she was hesitant to ask.

    He has always been too overprotective of her. Always too fearful that she will turn tail and run away if he so much as let her a bit too much of self-reliance.

    ¡°I will, so tell me freely what it was you think you needed,¡± he held her closer, warming her cold cheeks with the palm of his hands.

    ¡°I need some things from you, alpha. Make me relevant, let me hold positions of power and prestige both in thepany and in the pack. I want a seat at the junior council¡¯s table. I want to be in coequal ranks with Cindere in every aspect possible. I will willingly wrestle the power from beside her, so protect me and show me your favor, alpha,¡± she almost just whispered the words, afraid he will misunderstand her.

    ¡°Done,¡± he said, making her freeze. She did not even realize she was holding her breath until she let out a sigh of relief.

    She was not expecting it to be this easy. Dominus didn¡¯t even protest about any of the things she said, both as to her goal and the means by which she wish to achieve it.

    ¡°I realize now I cannot protect you the whole time. The only way to keep you safe is to support you until you can stand on your own,¡± he pressed a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Thank you, my love. My knight and alpha, I love you so,¡± she smiled and tiptoed as she pressed a tender kiss on his lips.

 Chapter 142

    142 iv. Kaede

    As if the gods have finally decided to look kindly upon her, Mary went intobor without any issues.

    Dominus held her hand and was beside her while she gave birth to their son. Holding the child in his arms, he smiled and kissed his cheek.

    He held it like a prized possession, and his eyes lit up with wonder and amazement at holding in his arms the tiny product of his love for his wife. Everyone fell silent as they watched over their alpha.

    They have seen him with his first son, and thought he couldn¡¯t possibly be happier than that. And yet looking at him now, they knew that was far from the truth.

    Mary held into his arm and hetched the child in her breasts, all the while supporting them both. Theypared this to the scene from before with their alpha¡¯s first wife.

    Those who have any doubts about the nature of the rtionship the alpha has with this woman fell silent as they looked in amazement at the pure joy and pride that shone in their alpha¡¯s eyes as he looked at his beloved and their child.

    This is no witchcraft. This is love. It was at that moment that the people who witnessed the event had a change of heart.

    For this woman to have caught the alpha¡¯s love and affections so easily there must be at least something that she had done right.

    Moreover, having been bestowed with one favor after another, and seeing how happy the alpha is at merely holding their prized child, the possibility exists that this woman they have despised for a long time may hold more power than even the luna of the pack.

    .....

    And this child whom their alpha has named himself might be more important to the session than they initially thought.

    The elders noted that while history dictates the firstborn son of the alpha traditionally inherits, the alpha may at his discretion choose to ignore tradition and name another of his child as his heir and the next alpha to the pack.

    In that tranquil moment, the pack¡¯s future was sent into the abyss as the session line blurred. Those who have seen the event unfold before their eyes have decided to support the second wife, all of course with their own personal ambitions and selfish hopes.

    Making a friend out of her will be quite valuable indeed. Whether it be in politics or in acquiring valuable business connections, there is no end to good possibilities.

    So it was then, on Kaede¡¯s first day in this world, that the pack has been evenly divided. One supporting his cause and the other championing his brother¡¯s.

    Those who value history and tradition were thetter, and those who value themselves and have personal ambitions and hopes to be considered as alpha¡¯s friends were the former.

    When the excitement of the evening finally dwindled and the child was brought to the nursery, those in attendance have also asked permission to leave.

    Mary forced herself to smile, knowing the respect she was being shown by them now was more out of the personal goals of those attendees.

    She knew these people have no love or affections for her even when they express their support and greeted her enthusiastically.

    However, she needs them. Those attendees were chosen for their family names as well. Some have their elders seated in the council, or in one way or another rted to those in power.

    If she truly wants to rise from her past status, then she must do this. She smiled and pretended to ept the friendships being offered at her feet.

    She even agreed to let them visit her in her new manor as soon as she have recovered sufficiently from childbirth. She exchanged a few pleasantries and wished them well as they bade goodbye.

    She sighed when everyone has left, her focus shifting on the man beside her who was holding her hand the entire time. Dominus.

    Her heart filled with happiness, she has finally given birth to a child. The child they have waited and prayed for so long.

    He was theirs to protect. Theirs to love and care for. From this day forward, they are parents to that little boy soundly sleeping in his crib.

    ¡°Kaede,¡± she tried saying the name he spoke earlier before everyone left.

    ¡°Did you like it?¡± he brought her hand to his lips and kissed it tenderly.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to like? The alpha gave it as a sign of his love and favor. I am delighted with our child¡¯s name,¡± she smiled softly at him.

    Though she was exhausted from giving birth to their child, his love for her and Kaede made her struggle at falling asleep. She wanted to remain in this moment with him.

    It was the most joyous event of their life. The fulfillment of their lifelong dream to build a family together.

    ¡°Kaede was the only name that came to my mind when I saw him. He made me feel the way I did, looking at a maple tree for the first time. Amazement and sheer wonder, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from staring at our child. If felt like holding a miracle in my arms,¡± he exined.

    She reached out gingerly to him, he understood what she wanted and bridged the distance between them. He kissed her hungrily, to which she responded in the same manner.

    Panting hard, he let her go, putting distance between them, ¡°You need to rest. Giving birth is not an easy task to do.¡±

    She chuckled, ¡°On the contrary this one somehow is easy. It is as if the gods finally decided I should be givenpensation for the many times fate has been cruel to me.¡±

    ¡°As they should. Fate always seemed to be so against us, and the gods always seem tough at our twisted destinies. They should start giving you an equal joy for all the heartaches you have suffered on my behalf,¡± he told her, caressing her cheek.

    ¡°I have beenpensated well enough. By allowing joy to flow into my life and letting me experience giving birth to one of your heirs is already enough equivalent of every hardship I have been through,¡± she told him, holding his hands and pressing kisses on their back.

    ¡°We will take care of this one. Just wait and see, he will be given the best of all the things in life. He will never want for anything else. I will protect you both, and you my strong darling human wife, will do the same,¡± he added.

    She smiled, loving the promises being spoken by him, ¡°I wish for nothing more but for our child to have every blessing under him. I wish for him to be truly happy and blessed. These are my prayers as a mother.¡±

    He caressed her cheek, ¡°And so he will be a blessed child. Healthy in both mind and spirit, happy, and fulfilled. I won¡¯t rest until I have made all these a reality.¡±

    He dipped his head again and closed in for another kiss. It was solemn and slow. It was kind andpassionate.

    A true love¡¯s kiss, yes it indeed is. Mary blinked and tried to stop her tears from falling. She didn¡¯t want to cry, for this is such a joyous asion.

    ¡°I really am so happy,¡± he whispered, his tears starting to fall, making her wipe them away.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be the one to cry first. Pressing their foreheads together, they started crying andughing at the same time.

    She felt like her heart will burst from so much happiness. It was an uncontroble joy that racked at her and greeted her.

    When they were finally able to stop, they stared at each other, smiling, admiring each other¡¯s strength. Both are smitten by the beauty of their beloved.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet, of course, those against them will always try to do something to stop this happiness. They couldn¡¯t even believe the gods to be on their side.

    However, today, just for today at least, they should be allowed to forget all their worries and pains. They should be allowed to feel the joy of having been blessed with a son.

    Their little maple tree. She smiled recalling the brave cry that emanated from his lips. She felt like she had never truly known true happiness except at that moment.

    She thought she has already been made aware of how being a mother feels. She swore she loved Jiro like her own.

    But after hearing their son¡¯s cry, she was quite sure she has never been so aware of what love truly is. She knew she will move heaven and earth to give their son the best life he deserved.

    A mother¡¯s love must be like that. Selfish in so far as wanting the best things in life for her child. And yet selfless for wanting nothing else for herself.

    ¡°Why did you cry?¡± she teased him.

    ¡°Because the moment called for it,¡± he teased her back.

    ¡°Thank you, Mary. For marrying me and giving me a son, and for all the countless sacrifices you have endured for me until now,¡± he pressed butterfly kisses on her cheeks, making herugh.

    ¡°Well, for as long as I do not have to endure more,¡± she held his cheeks to make him stop, forcing him to just meet her eyes.

    ¡°You do not have to endure anything more,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Do you promise?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I swear it, you do not have to endure anything more. I will share my responsibilities with you and the powers thate along with them. Everything I hold in my hands is for you to have. Take everything you needed so you don¡¯t endure anything more than you already did,¡± he told her, making her heart beat calmly against her chest.

    She realized she needed that assurance. And now that he has given her that much, she felt like she can finally take her much-needed rest.

    ¡°Go to sleep, honey. You can have everything you want when you wake. Just take some rest first, my queen,¡± as if on cue she rested her head on her pillow and closed her eyes as the alpha watched over her.

 Chapter 143

    143 iv. Little Pet

    ¡°Fuck, damn you!¡± she gyrated her hips as she arched her back desperately, a buzzing sound filled the room.

    ¡°Is that really what you do best, my love? Cursing me so dramatically instead of asking me what you did wrong? That attitude will bring you nowhere, darling. Though I must admit going nowhere can be a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± he smiled triumphantly.

    He loved the desperate moans that escaped her lips as he pressed another button in the remote he was holding. Her body desperately struggles for release, which he has no intention to give her just yet.

    ¡°Damned maniac! What did I ever do to you? All I did was try to call my family, how is that not even permitted?!¡± she screamed, the vibrations from the cursed object within her making the air fill with the smell of her juices as yet another batch drained out of her pussy.

    ¡°You are a fucking madman who needs to be confined in an asylum!¡± she let out the words as heughed.

    ¡°Darling, why should I be anywhere else except here? I am mostly fulfilled just seeing you writhing in pleasure. Though I must admit how disappointed I indeed feel because you were not supposed to be enjoying your punishment,¡± he licked his lips, loving the way she struggled against the ropes that bound her arms and legs.

    ¡°Fuck you! Go to fucking hell,¡± she mumbled helplessly as the man who was seated in front of her seemed to enjoy her torture.

    ¡°You really do not understand it at all, my queen. I do not have any intention of going to hell when I have such a beautiful view in front of me,¡± he stood up and walked closer, dipping his head in her wet cunt as she screamed.

    ¡°Noooo! Get off me,¡± she begged him as he licked her clit, her body orgasming readily at the feel of his tongue in contact with her sensitive nub.

    .....

    He chuckled, ¡°No you say, but your body is jerking off from just a mere lick. What a desperately wicked body you have, my queen. I am rather pleased with how easy it is to make you cum now. If I only knew you were this willing, I would have fucked you on that throne of yours while everybody watches. Maybe by then, you would have admitted your love for me in front of all of those people,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Noooo!¡± she shook her head even when her knees trembled and gave in from under her.

    ¡°You fucking crazy scumbag! Stop this torture! I fucking hate you,¡± she cursed him.

    This man brings out absolutely the worse in her. She hissed at him even when her nipples perked up from the way his thumb glided across them.

    ¡°I am indeed crazy. So desperately crazy for my queen. Do you know how lonely it is to be away from you? Do you know the wretched pain I feel as the gods toyed with our destiny? I want you, need you, and wanted nothing less than to devour you. You are everything to me, my love, the whole of my world revolves desperately around you,¡± he acknowledged.

    Her body jerked again as her juices overflowed. She felt humiliated by her traitorous body¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Fuck you! I¡¯ll report you to the police once I get out of here,¡± she wed at the sheets her hands can grab into.

    Heughed, ¡°Your incentives do nothing more but excite me further my love. Moreover, do you really think I will ever let you out of my grasp? I have searched for you all over the world, and waited for centuries to finally be with you again. I will be the most stupid person to ever let my queen run away.¡±

    ¡°I hate you! I hate you!¡± she screamed even as her fluids overflowed.

    What caused her to be even more horrified was the way her walls twitched as he licked her sensitive bud.

    She cursed her senses once again, why does she feel so sensitive when he is around? She couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t like to understand it herself.

    ¡°Of course my love, I know that enough. Yournguage has never been this crude before. Perhaps this time the gods have blessed you with the tongue of a barbarian¡¯s woman,¡± he teased her, loving her reaction as he vibrated his lips on her clit.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she arched her back, not really understanding whether she wanted him to stop or is urging him to do more.

    ¡°Is that a request, my queen?¡± he took out the vibrator from inside of her, the object making a ng when it hit the floor.

    She blushed when their eyes met, ¡°No, how can you think I would like to have sex with someone like you? You are nothing but a murderer psychopath who has chosen to keep me as a human pet.¡±

    His smile widened at hearing her words, ¡°My pet? Whatever do you mean my love? Chaining you is both beneficial for us. For one, it makes you realize your mistakes. Secondly, it excites me endlessly.¡±

    ¡°I will never fucking love you, you monster!¡± she hissed, hating everything thates out of his mouth and her body¡¯s reaction to it.

    He smiled and put distance between them as he removed his shirt, exposing his abs and biceps as he do, making her blush deepen.

    Fuck hormones and the way he oozed with sex appeal! Curse the gods for giving this man a body that makes her so easily responsive.

    Her eyes darted to his pants as he unbuckled his belt, loving the anticipation of seeing the bulge under his pants that has obviously gone so hard and prominent.

    She couldn¡¯t even blink even if she wanted. She panicked when he went closer to her, untying the ropes that has been constraining her hands a while ago.

    ¡°So you can scratch me when it feels too good for you. I am a kind owner to my favorite pet, you know,¡± he whispered, his hot breath fanning her ears.

    ¡°I demand you to let me go,¡± she pushed at him but her action did nothing to him.

    ¡°Why should I do that when you are obviously enjoying this as much as I do,¡± he licked her neck and suckled on her breasts, forcing a moan on her lips.

    ¡°I... am not... enjoying,¡± she protested even as her body felt hot all over when he squeezed her boobs.

    ¡°Not yet? Perhaps I am doing it a bit too nicely then,¡± the evil glint in his eyes should have warned her by then that he is up to no good.

    He bit down fiercely on her nipple as she let out a cry, ¡°Fucking asshole!¡± she blurted out.

    Heughed at her reaction, she was saying these curses nonstop and yet her body is definitely not cooperating with her. He smiled when her nipples became even more taut as he suckled on them once again.

    ¡°You are a horrible bastard,¡± she wanted to curse herself instead as her voice sounded needy... no, desperate for more.

    ¡°Am I?¡± he smiled cruelly at her as he pped her thighs, exciting her even more.

    She growled in frustration as she tried to push him away, hating that she felt so powerless against his evil machinations. Why does she always end up enjoying things like this?

    ¡°My love, why do you struggle so hard when you obviously like this as much as I do? Your body craves my punishments, and while that does disappoint me, I see nothing wrong with that. As a matter of fact, it excites me so,¡± he whispered against her ear.

    He ced some distance between them as he pulled down his pants, discarding them carelessly on the floor together with their other pieces of clothing.

    She gulped at seeing his hardened erection that has be evenrger than an infant¡¯s leg. She blushed but could do nothing but stare.

    ¡°Do you want a taste, my queen?¡± he asked her, knowing exactly what was in her mind.

    She nodded shyly, unable to even say the words in response. How can he ever respect her when her body behaves so unrespectfully?

    ¡°Open your pretty lips, my love,¡± he positioned himself in between her lips and thrust inside her mouth.

    She felt her jaw being forced to its limit to amodate his width and the sheer length of his member. He growled as he stared at her teary-eyed face, forced to open her lips as he pumped his cock inside her mouth.

    She is beautiful. Ahhh, he should have silenced her a bit earlier. But even their banter caused him more fulfillment.

    It has been centuries of loving just one girl and making love only to her, and yet for him, this feeling never wavered. He wanted her so. Needed her to be his. Always.

    Ahhh, he loves her so. So desperately, so carnally. So purely and impurely at the same time. He spilled his seeds inside her mouth and watched her slurp his semen as some overflowed out of her lips.

    ¡°So greedy,¡± he whispered adoringly as he stared into her eyes.

    She seemed to have momentarily lost her sense of reason as she purred like a kitten. Heughed at hearing her imitate the sound of a cat.

    ¡°So cute,¡± he praised her, leaving her for a moment to remove the bindings on her legs.

    She whimpered and moved her legs tentatively as they were freed. It scared her to realize she didn¡¯t like being free at this moment.

    As if he understood the inexinable feeling of loneliness she suddenly felt, he kissed her legs, swirling his tongue against her skin, distracting her from an inexplicable heartache.

    ¡°Are you really my good pet?¡± his husky voice made her mouth water as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Show me how good a pet you are for me, my sweet girl. I want you on all fours,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    He let go of her legs and watched in amazement as she followed his instructions withoutint. She blushed and was thankful to hide her face from him.

    As if to reward her for pleasing him so with her obedience, he wrapped his belt around her neck, making her gasp.

    Without any warning, he mmed his cock inside her core. Her walls tightened around his shaft as she whimpered and purred.

    He lowered her head into the mattress, pressing her cheek into the sheets as he drove deeper inside of her.

    The moans and whimpers from her lips demanded him to take her more roughly as he pounded on her soft body over and over.

    He would lose himself in taking her all through the night, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind it. For as it turned out, she really has be his good little pet.

 Chapter 144

    144 iv. Reviews

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Mary raised an eyebrow as she met with the woman waiting for her in the living room.

    Cindere¡¯s hair has faded from its golden glory and has be duller, wrinkles adorning her face at the corners of her eyes. Of course, Mary has these significant signs of aging as well.

    And yet despite all these and the years behind them, their still maintain the same level of animosity between them. The air was thick with tension as their sharp gazes met.

    It indeed was a great displeasure to meet each other. That having said, Mary does not know to whatever god she needs to thank for this unsavory encounter.

    ¡°Can I not visit my sister wife ording to my will?¡± Cindere¡¯s eyes twinkled, loving how she annoyed her old rival.

    Mary sat on the sofa parallel to her and poured tea on the teacups, forcing herself to let out a fake smile. Ahhh, she will not give Cindere the time of day.

    ¡°It is so early to start a rather bad joke, don¡¯t you think?¡± she asked in reply as she handed Cindere a cup.

    Cindere looked at the cup of tea handed to her and let it down the table, staring at it as if it was a snake about to bite her in an instant.

    Mary smiled triumphantly and picked up her cup of tea, sipping slowly the contents, ¡°I can only presume you immediately thought that it was poisoned. As you can very well see, it is not. It is a good tea. Do not waste it.¡±

    .....

    Cindere picked up her cup and sipped some tea, of course only that which good conduct allows. She does not enjoy the false hospitality of her husband¡¯s mistress.

    Of course, she has the title now of the alpha¡¯s second wife, but that didn¡¯t change her very nature. In so far as Cindere is concerned, she is, and will always remain to be, a mistress.

    Of course, she has learned throughout the years to rather be civil with her and keep her thoughts to herself. Despite the odd circumstance, this woman before her has the alpha¡¯s favor.

    She thought as the years passed and her beauty faded with it, surely the alpha will get tired of this woman. If it was lust as she felt sure before, he would have been over her by now.

    Apparently, as the years will show, this woman she despises with all her heart, still has the alpha¡¯s blind devotion. Whether it be witchcraft or true love is none of her business any longer.

    She has decided to try to move on from her husband, it is the only way she could survive a world where he poured all his love to another. She tried, failed several times, and seeded in the end.

    While she still despises this woman, she can now tolerate a few pleasantries exchanged between them. Even the struggle for power which used to be exhausting has be a bit enjoyable for both.

    If she closes her eyes to this woman¡¯s annoying habits, she can be considered tolerable enough. Maybe even goodpany during her lonely days.

    ¡°What brought you here then, Cindy?¡± Mary smiled when her visitor let out a sigh, it was her favorite vor after all.

    ¡°Chamomile,¡± Cindy pointed out, maybe a bit taken aback by how Mary remembered.

    ¡°Yes, I had some packed for you. I heard your house ran out of your favorite tea,¡± Mary decided with honesty.

    Of course, it can be taken as a sign of weakness. She knew how Cindere¡¯s mind works. Though she wished it to appear cunning, in her heart she really has started to feel her heart soften a bit for her rival.

    It was partly due to Cindere finally giving up on Dominus but more than that, it can be said fighting with the same person over the same issues gets tiring over the years.

    She will not openly acknowledge it of course, it would be a shame to do so. She sipped her tea and waited for Cindere¡¯s words of gratitude.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± Cindere felt obligated to say it, though her heart felt thankful that her co-wife has somehow taken her in consideration.

    ¡°I know. But it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. So just say your thanks and stop making this more awkward for us,¡± Mary motioned for her maid to hand Cindere her bags of tea, which she epted, mumbling a curt thank you.

    Mary smiled satisfactorily. Well, now that has been taken cared of. She nced at her co-wife and ced her cup gently on the saucer.

    ¡°What brings you here, Cindy?¡± she asked her directly, for fear forced pleasantries will take the rest of their day.

    While she has learned to tolerate this woman, it would be stretching things a bit too far to say that she enjoys this moment thoroughly.

    ¡°Have you seen my proposal?¡± Cindere likewise brings down her cup on the table, looking at Mary as she waited for thetter to answer.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± she answered briefly. She should have known no matter how nice a conversation between them starts, it hardly ever results in asting peace.

    ¡°What is your thoughts about it?¡± Cindere tried to read the woman before her and failed.

    ¡°I have rejected it. I do not think it will be a good idea to open ournds to outsiders all for the sake of mary gains,¡± she exined.

    ¡°We are talking of billions of dors here. Plus the woods are hectares of unusednd justying there stretching into forever without any profitability,¡± Cindere insisted.

    ¡°Well, for one it leaves us open to attacks. Have you forgotten the hunts that have once targeted us? Just because the vampires haveid low does not mean the threat does not exist. The borders should be protected, guarded with our lives,¡± Mary continued.

    ¡°Your mind is as closed as an empty bottle,¡± Cindere¡¯s voice rose.

    ¡°Mind your words. You know you are in my territory,¡± Mary reminded her.

    ¡°You have enjoyed your status as a second wife so thoroughly that you seemed to have forgotten that I am still the luna,¡± Cindy hissed.

    Mary¡¯s heart broke. She should not have expected whatever kind of rtionship they have to be better. They will never be friends.

    So why does it hurt to be reminded this woman still looks down on her after all these years?

    They have partnered in so many business ventures and have discussed terms in equal footing, that hearing her words about Cindy being a lunapared to her who is a mere second wife hurts.

    ¡°We both know your title as a luna bears no weight in here. Not in so far as the pack is concerned. Otherwise will the luna being over to see me just to convince me to vouch for her ludicrous project?¡± Mary pointed out, earning a sharp re from Cindy.

    ¡°You really have no shame and delicadeza to be saying that in front of me,¡± Cindere felt like a cat who wanted to w her rival¡¯s face off.

    ¡°Sure you can think that. You can even gloat over the fact that I am merely just a second wife. But the truth remains you are here in front of me because you need me. You know my thoughts are the only ones that mattered to the alpha as it always has been,¡± Mary didnt intend to raise her voice but she felt like her heart will burst for as long as she tried to keep it all in.

    ¡°Please,¡± Cindere whispered in a low voice. ¡°Just take another look at it. Try to consider my proposal.¡±

    ¡°I have already read it and rejected it. What is there to review?¡± she asked, her voice softening seeing Cindere has lowered her pride.

    It is a bit unusual to see Cindere like this. She is never one to bow down when they have unpleasant exchange of words.

    Whatever it is, she wanted to know the reason. Why is this woman suddenly lowering her pride like this?

    ¡°It is because this proposal was not mine alone. The architectural designs and the overall nning and mapping of the project have personally been overseen by my son. I may not have behaved like a loving mom would towards her son, but I do care about my child. He has just exerted so much efforts to make this project a reality,¡± Cindere met her eyes as she spoke.

    Mary lowered her gaze, feeling suddenly so selfish. The mention of Jiro has always made her feel so guilty.

    Dominus has grown more distant towards the child ever since the incident. Even now that the child has grown into an intelligent, hardworking, and respectable young man, Dominus had not even once thanked him or acknowledge his contributions to their pack.

    On the other hand, their child has enjoyed the best of everything. He has be spoiled, rotten. Knowing he will always have his father¡¯s backing no matter what.

    It was a struggle teaching him manners. yful of others feelings and has been dubbed as the pack¡¯s ultimate yboy, their son who was blessed with good looks and good fortune gets away with it all.

    Knowing this, no, looking at this reality at every turn has made her feel soplicit. She had wanted the best for their son once before. But she isn¡¯t sure this is the right path.

    Because of all of this, she couldn¡¯t seem to outrightly refuse the proposal. Guilt, pity, and love for the young man she has epted as her own took prominence.

    ¡°I should take another look at your proposal. Do not rejoice, I make no promises,¡± she stood up and turned to leave.

 Chapter 145

    145 iv. Markings

    ¡°One more,¡± Dominus whispered, his body moving in yet another rhythm with his queen.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll die,¡± Mary tried to push at him but he wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Dominus chuckled as her body arched from his incessant thrusts, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it, my queen. Your body is still so reactive.¡±

    ¡°Pervert,¡± Mary panted, while the words are hateful her tone is just filled with lust.

    ¡°Ahhh, yes. That I am, my queen,¡± he seemed pleased with it.

    They have been going on all through the night. She nked out earlier and even that did not slow him down.

    This man is filled with too much heat inside his body or sex hormones. Whatever it is, Mary felt like it will drive her to insanity.

    ¡°My body will just break one day, you want that?¡± sheined, but her body was cooperating with his in the mostscivious ways.

    ¡°Your fault for depriving me of sex the whole week,¡± he teased her.

    .....

    ¡°Who was it that cut the phone lines and confiscated my gadgets? I can¡¯t even continue writing my webnovel because you refuse for me to touch even my phone,¡± she remembered, her hips gyrating with his as their bodies shed.

    ¡°Me, I did all that,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Justly so. You tried to escape from me, my love. You even threatened to call the police after you failed to contact your family, didn¡¯t you? Of course, I am not scared of your little police officers. But it shows me how desperate you are to escape,¡± he caressed her arm gently and thrusts harder into her.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    She wanted to hate her body more than she already do. It was as if this person is in control of her. How can she like so much what her captor is doing?

    She was as insatiable as this person. As needy, as hungry. Though she hated his overprotectiveness, her attraction toward him never wavered.

    Their bodies rocked with each forceful thrust that drove her to the edge. Her body became more sensitive as he leaned in for a kiss.

    It was a deep and sensual kiss, his tongue plunged inside her mouth and taunted hers to dance with it. And herscivious tongue followed its move as their salivas were exchanged.

    No one will believe her that it has only been a year since they met. She has been used more than a lifetime would allow.

    He would fuck her every single chance he got. Even in embarrassing scenarios. Like this one.

    She was pressed into the ss door overlooking the garden, her hard nipples pressed against the cold ss. She protested, of course, anyone can pass through where they are and see her this way.

    She isn¡¯t some whore, she reasoned. To which he justughed, correcting her in a way by saying that she is his whore.

    He whispered she shouldn¡¯t worry so much, if anyone dared to watch, he will take care of themter. Of course, she knew exactly what he meant.

    She wondered if he was a mafia. He is far too cruel and murderous to be anything but that. Plus the unexined wealth that overflowed.

    She wanted to ask if he has a family, and when she will be meeting them. If he is serious about making her his wife he would have introduced her to them by now.

    Her body shook as he held her by her hips, driving his thick cock desperately into her. She moaned as her walls tightened around his cock, as if wanting to choke his member for the feeling of incessant pleasure he was giving her.

    ¡°Fuck, baby. You are gripping me so tightly,¡± he groaned. ¡°This body of yours is so wicked and needy that all I really wanted to do is to fuck your brains out.¡±

    She moaned, unable to say anything in response. She can¡¯t be med, her privates has been impaled by his cock as every single one of his thrusts lifts her from the floor.

    His whole length and girth were being forced harshly into her core over and over. ¡°Fuck, my beautiful darling girl. You make me feel so good. I just don¡¯t want to stop. You asked me earlier about breaking you. Don¡¯t you know I delight in having your mind break like this? Look at you just moaning and whimpering, unable to protest. So lost in your own little world of pleasure brought about by your knight.¡±

    She felt hot liquid being pumped into her as he kept her impaled in the air. Her eyes watered as she felt him release his seeds. She couldn¡¯t help it, her toes curled and her whole body shook from the mindless orgasm that racked her.

    He chuckled at seeing her this way but lifted her in his arms and brought her to bed. Her body was still jerking as he caressed her cheek,ying her hair across the mattress.

    ¡°You are so beautiful this way. You make me so satisfied my queen. You must know I am justified in being so needy of you. I have waited for you for a long time. It has been way too long for me this time. Waiting for centuries to be reunited with you once again. You do not know the feeling of being so lost without you,¡± he liked that she couldn¡¯tin about his words.

    She does hate when he references about their past lives. She doesn¡¯t believe in reincarnation. And with her memories gone, there is simply no way she can believe in him.

    He really waited long for her this time. Imagine being in a world where she is not there, it almost drove her insane. The gods are far too cruel.

    He kissed her again, deeper this time, his tongue thrusting forward and swirling around her mouth. He left her mouth opened and watched as she drooled.

    She really is pretty. He loves when she looks like this for him. Just thinking she became like this all because of him makes him want to fuck her again.

    He kissed her forehead, ¡°Do you mind if I bite your nipples, my love? I probably should wait until you can answer me. But looking at you so fucked up this way just makes me so fucking needy of you. I promise to try not to be so hurtful.¡±

    Hetched his lips into her breasts, swirling his tongue into her nipples as he suckled. When she was moaning desperately once again, he bit hard on her nipple making her let out a scream.

    He chuckled as he looked at her iling her arms as she tried to push him. ¡°Finally awake?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Body too sensitive,¡± she begged him.

    He smiled cruelly at her, ¡°And so what if it is what I always wanted? I love how sensitive your body is to my touch.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± she struggled. She felt like she couldn¡¯t take more. She fears another orgasm will send her to a point of no return, where not just her body will break. Her mind and soul included.

    Heughed, ¡°Alright, baby. I¡¯ll just leave some pretty markings on you. You don¡¯t mind it, yes? After all, it is just to make you remember to whom you belong.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°Please... no,¡± she begged him.

    He bit her shoulder, earning a cry from her. But the initial struggle failed, as it always does.

    For while he loved punishing her so much and marking her body with proof of his ownership, her body is equally as reactive.

    She couldn¡¯t stop her moans from escaping her lips as he suckled and bit on her breasts until they were filled with bruises, which he has always referred to as marks.

    Her mind took an overdrive as he continued to mark her body, kissing, sucking, and biting into every exposed part of her skin. She wanted to escape.

    She fears this thing that is happening to her. It scares her that she has started to enjoy even the most hurtful things he does to her.

    She has even started to like being chained. Being marked started to turn her on. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling so good.

    She panted as he growled, whimpered as he took. Moaned as he marked her with bruises all over her body by sucking into her soft skin until they were red.

    She was sore all over when he was done, and yet so turned on that she clung to him when he was supposed toy beside her. ¡°Not yet,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Then tell me what you want. Say the words,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begged him. She shook her head, it will so humiliating for her to say that.

    ¡°Say it or I¡¯ll stop,¡± Dominusmanded.

    ¡°Please, I need more. I want you to fuck me again. Take me as roughly as you wanted. I really like that,¡± she blushed.

    Of course, she will deny it to herselfter. When reasons take foremost in her mind then she will be sure to reject that this ever happened.

    ¡°You know what kind of person you are?¡± his deep voice excited her more, making her more needy.

    ¡°A slut. My little fucking whore. Your cunt wanted to get pounded all the time, don¡¯t you?¡± he pped her privates, making her readily moan.

    She felt shocked, even that felt good for her. She must really be out of her mind. She has lost all kinds of reasons.

    ¡°I am... I do...¡± she panted in between their kisses.

    ¡°Do what? Say it. Say what you are or I¡¯ll stop making you feel good,¡± Dominus smiled cruelly at her.

    ¡°I am your slut, and I want your pain,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 146

    146 iv. Status Quo

    Kaede froze in his tracks as he heard the discussion between his mother and his aunt. Forck of a better term, yes, he was taught to refer to that woman as his aunt.

    It is something he never understoodpletely. That woman is not someone they should be polite with or worry about.

    He was told by his nannies that said woman was the cause of his mother¡¯s miscarriage. It wasn¡¯t an easy task faking civility.

    In the outside, Kaede grew up to be a fine young man with bright golden hair that he got from his father, and a deep blue set of eyes from his mom.

    It is said he has such a kind face, a pleasing personality, and a good-natured character. To be honest, his one great w is being a womanizer.

    In his defense he will be heard to say, it wasn¡¯t his fault the girls drop on his bed without lots of trying. But there is such one exception.

    Kaede¡¯s best friend. Yuki. She has mahogany hair that matched his hazel-brown eyes, tanned skin that looks like it has stayed a bit too long in the sun, and small lips that love to smile.

    She has a pleasant personality, and being with her has always been a joy for him. But even her, that bastard has set his eyes into.

    The way he looked at her made his blood boil. That man is no brother of his. He is nothing but the scum of the earth, a mistake in procreation.

    .....

    He was never meant to be born. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to have any ill feelings. Who wanted to have a rival since birth?

    A man who will always bepared to him. He hears it, the whispers about them. That as brothers, Jiro is far more superior. Not just because he is the firstborn, but also because he just does so much better than his younger brother in every other aspect of their lives.

    Kaede tried so hard topete with him, but that damned jerk was so good in everything he do. Martial arts, academics, hunting vampires. At some point, he needed to stop chasing him, Jiro.

    It burdened him to even exchange a few words with him and to asionally meet with him is even more so burdensome. He couldn¡¯t help but resent his own blood.

    What irks him even more is when his own mother cares for Jiro. Maybe it was the start of his resentment towards him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel his own mother is giving his half-brother preference. It became even more prominent when he started distancing from them both.

    How could it be that his own mother liked another child more than him? He didn¡¯t even want to care now.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mary asked when they met each other in the hallway, seeing him with a backpack.

    ¡°Somewhere that is not here,¡± he simply said.

    ¡°And if your father should inquire about your whereabouts what should I tell him?¡± the concern in her voice fell on deaf ears.

    Kaede looked at her mother, her frail beauty fast fading as she ages, and yet there she is still being controlled by nothing else but her need to please his father.

    It is true he resents Jiro and even his own mother, but that is nothingpared to the deep discontent he feels when he thinks about his father. He fucked up every single one of them.

    ¡°I do not care. Do you really think that old man really has any concern towards me? He pretends to take my side in every issue that arises but the truth is, he never looked kindly upon me. Wasnt it all about maintaining your reputation? Though I don¡¯t see the point, don¡¯t you know the rest of the pack talks about us and our family when we have turned our backs?¡± he smiled.

    His smile was wiped off from his face when a p came across his cheek. He held the cheek that has been hurt and directed his gaze on his mother.

    ¡°More than caring for our reputation, we worry about you. We are your parents. It is only natural that we worry when you are not around,¡± Mary¡¯s voice trembled, and her knees felt weak but the young man just snorted and continued to walk away.

    She felt like she would fall down, she felt dizzy. When she was about to fall, she felt strong hands grip her waist.

    Dominus. She looked up and saw the familiar golden eyes and the sunkissed hair that has now been adorned by greys. He still looked as strong as ever, the signs of aging reduced to the fine lines that adorned his face.

    ¡°My love,¡± he greeted her, pulling her close to him.

    She panicked, she didn¡¯t know he will be arriving home this early. He has been on a week-long business trip, and he was supposed to arrive a whileter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would being home so early,¡± she mindlessly said.

    He chuckled at hearing her words, ¡°Why? Are there troubles you needed to hide from me again?¡±

    ¡°No, none at all,¡± she insisted.

    He just arrived and she didn¡¯t want him to worry. He smiled kindly at her.

    Of course, he will just pretend to believe her. He couldn¡¯t make her worry even more.

    ¡°I was just kidding. Come here, I really missed you,¡± he opened his arms and smiled as she buried herself in his hug.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she whispered.

    There are times she was forced to ask herself if all these ceaseless troubles are worth it. And in times like this, she knew for sure, it is.

    He sniffed her hair and kissed her forehead, basking in her scent like the old times. She has be even more beautiful than before.

    She has be stronger, more independent. More like the queen he initially fell in love with.

    Moreover, the years they have spent together were longer this time around. Allowing him to know her until he can close his eyes and imagine so clearly even the tiniest of details.

    He spun her around as sheughed, the troubles of the day forgotten in his arms. She missed him so.

    ¡°How was your trip?¡± she asked after he picked her up.

    She didn¡¯t bother to protest or point out they have gotten so old he could injure himself. She has tried telling him for several years now to which he never bothered to listen.

    ¡°It was well, I did what I came there to do. Which is to bully the other directors into giving me the vote I needed,¡± he winked.

    She hit his arm, she couldn¡¯t even tell if he was joking or not. But in reality, she has learned not to care so much.

    The alpha will do whatever he wanted to do, and she has no business caring for those people who are part of those who bullied her before anyway. Thinking this way helps her sleep at night.

    ¡°And how are you, my dear? Our two sons still giving you a headache?¡± he teased her.

    She smiled. She loved when he refers to Jiro as one of her sons. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from caring about the child anyway.

    ¡°Did you bring me presents?¡± she pinched his arm, trying to sway the topic before it bes too emotional.

    ¡°How can I forget such a thing?¡± he smiled confidently at her, he has tried to choose the best gifts for her as always.

    ¡°Well, show me,¡± she tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Tell me first. Did you behave and stayed at home while I was gone?¡± he asked, leaning closer to her.

    ¡°I was good but no, I did not stay home the entire week. You are the alpha, naturally, when you leave there are businesses to be overlooked by after me. Your wives should take care of it when you are gone,¡± she hesitated to add thest sentence.

    ¡°You know how you are the only wife I ever had in my heart. If you will it I would move heaven and earth to annul my first marriage. You don¡¯t have to suffer this way,¡± he assured.

    ¡°I am not as affected by this as before. If you annul your first marriage your son will be affected as well. Plus, what is the difference? I am the eldest and will die earlier than the both of you. You needed a luna to stay by your side during this period,¡± she whispered.

    His hold on her tightened, ¡°Don¡¯t say that again. Don¡¯t ever say that again,¡± he imed her lips hungrily, biting her lips until she bled.

    She pushed at him, ¡°You are still so cruel. How can you still hurt me this way?¡±

    ¡°If I am cruel, then what do you think you are? You know exactly how I feel toward you. You know how wretched I feel when you say these things. Just thinking about leaving me, how can you do that?¡± his status doesn¡¯t fit how he was reacting at all because of her words.

    ¡°You are still so childish after all these years,¡± she castigated him.

    ¡°It is because you still treat me like a child, you evil noona,¡± he whispered, using the nickname he has learned to use to show her his affections.

    Somehow, even when years had passed, in his heart and mind, Mary has never once changed. The vision he had when he looked at her before still remains.

    She still remains so beautiful in his eyes. One can say he is definitely love-struck and even that he won¡¯t mind.

    He loves her too much to care about what may be age- appropriate. Though he does start using his spit or lube as may be avable since she has started to lubricate less.

    For him, this doesn¡¯t mean they should slow things down. He still likes her just as much. He still lusts after his woman and craves to fuck her out of her mind.

    ¡°If you are nning to do anything lewd, at least lock the door first,¡± she reminded him, blushing.

    The gods know how humiliating it will be for the maids to see them like this. Her sense of reason won¡¯t let her participate with him without at least making sure that doesn¡¯t happen.

    He chuckled at seeing her cheeks turn red. He walked towards the door and locked it, smiling to himself.

    As he rejoined his beloved wife back on the sofa, he whispered with all sincerity, ¡°At least you should know my stamina has doubled out of missing you. I¡¯ll let you realize even when we age, some things will never change.¡±

 Chapter 147

    147 iv. Bargains

    ¡°I am bored out of my mind,¡± she mmed the door hard to take his attention.

    He slowly takes his eyes off the business partner he has and directs them to her. ¡°Can this wait, my love? You are interrupting an important meeting.¡±

    She was afraid of the tone he used but she didn¡¯t want to back out. If he will keep her as a chained captive by his side then she will also try to give him the same amount of hell.

    ¡°Well then please continue,¡± she smirked and walked inside the room.

    She walked closer and removed her bra, discarding it carelessly on the floor. Her eyes widened at seeing the unspeakable expression on his face.

    It was pure rage she saw. His golden eyes were so intense she felt like his gaze alone can melt her in entirety.

    Soon she was hanging upside down as he hurled her on his shoulder like some bag of potatoes. This crude man is so fucking irritating, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.

    ¡°Asshole! Where the hell are you taking me?¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Scared now, my little pet? You have decided to pull that little trick of yours and you really believed that you can get away with it with no consequence,¡± he said, his voice grim.

    .....

    ¡°I am not scared, I am fucking angry! You kidnap me and for weeks have deprived me of any sort ofmunication from the outside world, including any and all contact with my family!¡± she hissed.

    Heughed at her fire. He opened the door of their bedroom and carelessly tossed her in. ¡°You know exactly who is to me for that. You tried to escape using your beautiful little gadgets. Tried to make me look bad before the authorities. If only I do not have the proper connections, then that n of yours would have seeded,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°Youmitted crimes! It is right for me to report you! You have kidnapped me, murdered innocents, and had me undergo so many undeserved tortures,¡± she said boldly, making his eyes light up.

    The fire in her excited him. This modern version of her just really turned him on so easily.

    If he has to pick a favorite version of her, it will be a close battle between this modern fiery wrench and the queen he first fell in love with. Of course, he is quite aware it will still be the same girl in both cases.

    Just that she has be a bit more fiery than their past reincarnations. He would have to focus more on breaking her and making her submit to himpletely.

    ¡°Crimes I did all for you. Do you not know that? Do you not know I crave for you most of all? I only did what is absolutely necessary to keep us together. I just wanted to keep you safe here with me,¡± he rationalized.

    He caressed her cheek gently, his eyes filled with longing, adoration, and hurt. How he wished she would understand.

    Everything he did and will do were all geared towards securing their future together. He had lost her so many times before that just thinking about how it will be if he ever loses her again drives him insane.

    ¡°I love you, queenie,¡± he told her as he leaned in for a kiss.

    Mary wanted to protest, but because of the sincerity in his eyes and the way his baritone voice sounded so sad and lonely, she couldn¡¯t help but answer back his kiss.

    It was a long deep kiss that made her mouth water even more. Her need for him just intensified with each passing day.

    It scares her of course, that no matter how she wanted to get so angry, and even if she starts on a high note... she always ends up feeling this way towards him.

    Hot and needy. Simply said, just so hungry for more. When he let go of her lips to let catch her breath, she watched him smile.

    It was a triumphant and confident smile of his. As if he knows exactly what was running inside her mind.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± she decided to ask.

    ¡°Well this morning started wrongly,¡± he slid his hand inside her blouse, his rough hands squeezing her breasts, kneading them like dough.

    She couldn¡¯t help but moan softly when his thumb padded her nipple. ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡± she panted out.

    Heughed and took off her blouse, lifting it off her head without any issue. ¡°Well, it seems like my luck has turned around so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Turned around how?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. Fuck, she just wants him to do it now. So badly, she wants to be fucked at this very moment.

    ¡°Well, for one, you are in my bed, so turned on by what I¡¯m doing I have a feeling I can even make you beg,¡± his tongue twirled around her nipples, making her arch her back.

    ¡°You are an asshole, you know that?¡± her words were sharp but her voice was just so desperate and needy, so filled with lust.

    It was no wonder he found delight when she said the words, ¡°Asshole, jerk, crazy, and insane. You have called me all these names before, my queen. It doesn¡¯t matter what I am in the end... because after all is said and done, you always sumb to my will,¡± he grinned.

    She hated how right he is. But her pride won¡¯t allow her to keep quiet. ¡°You always force yourself on me, anyway!¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Are you sure about that? I am quite sure those moans thate out of your lips were not out of threats.¡±

    She blushed, ¡°Well I was a virgin and you seduced me! You used all of your expertise to keep me putty in your hands!¡±

    Heughed and pinched her nipples, making her let out an involuntary moan. Damn this man and how he always seems to know exactly what to do with her.

    ¡°I never heard that before. I never knew that was exactly what you are to me. Putty in my hands?¡± he licked her neck, making her whimper.

    ¡°Was that your way of protesting? Making these beautiful sounds that turn me on so bad?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so bold next time. I hate that you would take off your bra in front of anyone else but me. Even if it is out of contempt or boredom. These are all bad things you did, my queen,¡± his breath was hot as he continued to kiss and suck on every part of her exposed skin.

    ¡°Then will you punish me for it?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but smile back.

    ¡°Not when I¡¯m quite sure you were looking forward to it,¡± heughed.

    She pouted, ¡°Then how will I learn how to behave?¡±

    ¡°By deprivation. Keeping you on edge until you can¡¯t take more. Depriving you of your release until you beg for it,¡± he smirked.

    ¡°Please, daddy. Not that,¡± she blinked, trying to look innocent.

    Heughed, ¡°What do you want for me to do?¡±

    ¡°Fuck me and then let me visit my family,¡± she answered bravely.

    ¡°What do I get in return for it? Since this sounds like a business deal, I would like to know what¡¯s in store for me,¡± he started kissing her torso down into her privates.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she mumbled when he opened her legs wide.

    ¡°What do you want for it?¡± she arched her back as his lips made contact with her entrance.

    ¡°Marry me,¡± he asked her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t love you yet,¡± she pouted.

    He chuckled and buried his mouth into her opened vagina lips, making her waters flow so readily.

    ¡°Tell me, what I get in return for this,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Another date,¡± her voice was horny, high pitched, and punctuated by her heavy breaths.

    ¡°Should I be happy with dates when I can have you here by myself all alone in our own castle?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°It is a way to win over my heart. I will only marry someone I love. If you really wanted to make me your wife, you would be d I let you,¡± she rationalized, her fingers fumbling with his belt as she unbuckled and discarded it on the floor.

    ¡°What a generous offer,¡± his eyes glinted with equal need as he hungrily took off her skirt.

    ¡°Then do you ept it?¡± she moaned as he tore off her panty.

    ¡°I do, I ept your offer, my love,¡± he grunted as he took off his own underwear.

    ¡°Your shirt,¡± sheined as she tugged on it as well.

    Heughed, ¡°Must all things be equal always?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way by which we could do this. You know I¡¯m a sensible woman. Why should I date someone who thinks of me as inferior?¡± she arched her back as he dug his finger inside her core, pumping it in and out of her cunt.

    ¡°When did I ever say I consider you one? You are my queen, my love, my everything. I exist for you, because of you. So how can you say I think of you as inferior to me? If at all, I have considered you my own diety. So don¡¯t be fooled by my dirty words. When I call you my whore and chain you up, it is out of wanting you. My need to possess you, own you, is all because I find you so perfect,¡± he exined, thrusting yet another finger inside her as her eyes widened in shock at the waves of pleasure that greeted her.

    ¡°I love you, adore you, want you. More than you will ever know or understand,¡± he whispered lovingly in her ears as he reced his fingers with his three-inch wide, thirteen inches long cock.

    She moaned and whimpered under him as he took her, over and over. Until her whole body is too exhausted to even think. He took her until she couldn¡¯t even move a limb.

    He let his seeds inside of her as he whispered his words of adoration in her ears. Making her feel wanted, needed, so very much loved.

 Chapter 148

    148 iv. Rose Garden

    The project continued, much to Kaede¡¯s dismay. At the same time, Jiro and Yuki¡¯s rtionship progressed.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been forced to attend Jiro¡¯s birthday. But of course, for the sake of appearance, he was dragged into it.

    He regrets every minute of seeing Yuki and Jiro danced the night away. Just when he thought things wouldn¡¯t get much worse, Jiro requested for the audience.

    Climbing the makeshift stage in the middle of the pack¡¯s grounds, he stood before all, clutching in his hand the hand of the woman they both love.

    Kaede gritted his teeth as his eyes focused on the innocent-looking girl. She belonged to him.

    Jiro cleared his throat and took the mike from the host, ¡°A pleasant evening. Taking over the microphone is something very new for me. But I had to take the initiative tonight. First, to thank every one of you foring to tonight¡¯s birthday celebration. Second, to say a very special announcement.¡±

    Jiro stopped, his golden eyes bored through Yuki¡¯s as he lifted her hand to his lips, kissing it gently, ¡°Yuki and I, we. We have decided to get married.¡±

    The round of apuse that greeted the couple was like nails being driven on a wooden coffin especially made for Kaede. He felt like he would go deaf from the momentous announcementing from his brother.

    Seeing the couple genuinely so happy breaks his heart even more. The couple was joined by Dominus, Mary, and Jiro¡¯s mother.

    .....

    The joy that shone through Mary¡¯s eyes felt like an insult to him. Once again, everyone has given their support to his brother.

    It would have been fine if he had anyone. But no, Jiro took them all for himself.

    The alpha¡¯s pride, his mother¡¯s affections, and now his best friend¡¯s love. He deserved all of them more.

    He tried so hard to please everyone. Tried so hard to fit into a character everyone can love. Sacrificing his happiness even a number of times.

    He won¡¯t let Jiro win. Because he deserved them more than Jiro does. He will be sure to bring everything into their right order.

    When he was called to the stage to join his family, he has already managed to ster a fake smile on his lips. He didn¡¯t even react when Jiro announced further that he would be the best man.

    He exchanged a few pleasantries with Yuki and the elders, stopping in front of the girl he lusts for, he smiled. Using the front as her best friend, he seized her hand and lead her away from the annoying people in his life.

    ¡°Jiro is so lucky. You would look so pretty in a white gown,¡± he told her, concealing his real feelings in a lighthearted tone.

    She took his hand and squeezed it tight, ¡°Thank you for everything you have done, Kaede. I really am grateful for everything.¡±

    Kaede smiled the wicked smile girls all over the country have fallen prey to. In his heart was a sarcastic reply, if she really appreciated him.

    If she really wanted to show how much she valued all the sacrifices he has done for her, she would have loved him.

    But instead, in the wink of an eye, with just a few moments with his brother, Yuki has forgotten his existence.

    ¡°You do not have to thank me. You will be my sister, after all,¡± he caressed her cheek, wanting nothing more but to trail his lips on it.

    ¡°I still feel the need to say it. Among other things,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What other things can there be?¡± heughed, trying to stop the panic in his heart as he waited for her to talk.

    ¡°Well, I wanted you to know I once really thought that we would one day end up together. As the years passed with nothing really happening between us, and not having developed feelings with each other, I realized it was nothing more on my part but a rather pretty illusion,¡± she said sincerely.

    He felt his chest being wrecked open as he heard her words. It really felt surreal hearing about it for the first time, just when everything is already toote.

    ¡°Did you ever love me that way? Romantically, I mean,¡± he asked.

    He knew he was exposing himself to questions, maybe even utmost humiliation but he wanted to at least know. Whether he ever stood a chance with her or not.

    ¡°I loved you, Kaede. But not the same way I love Jiro. With him, there was no question as to how I really felt. There was just an overarching need to be his. It is crazy, I know,¡± she justified.

    Heughed bitterly, ¡°Why did you love him differently from me when you only have known him for a short time? I loved you, Yuki. No, even now I love you. There is nothing in the world that can stop me from taking you away from here, if you just tell me now that you can love me too.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You have taken my words wrongly. I never loved you in a romantic way. I tried, waited for myself to feel that. But he came before I even can convince myself I feel more for you than friends.¡±

    ¡°What you are saying is, I never stood a chance with you ever since you met him,¡± he concluded.

    She kept silent, unable to deny or ept his analysis. Saying yes will just hurt him more, but how can she lie about how it was for her?

    He forced augh and ced his hand on top of her hair, ¡°Hey, I was just kidding. How on earth can I love someone as clumsy as you? Don¡¯t worry about such impossible things. Besides, I will never dream ofpeting with my brother, he always wins anyways.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? That he always wins?¡± she asked, baffled.

    On the outside, they have tried to appear as united as they can be despite the veryplicated rtionships that made up their family. However, the reality can never be farther from the truth.

    ¡°It is just an old joke between the two of us, Yuki. Do not be bothered by that. Again, my sincerest congrattions. Won¡¯t it feel good to be marrying the next alpha?¡± he forced a peal ofughter.

    Yuki stopped again. Why do his words feel like he had some grudge against his brother? Or at least some deep-seated insecurity?

    ¡°Kaede,¡± Mary¡¯s eyes darted from him to Yuki.

    ¡°Mom,¡± he forced himself to greet her, he knew appearances must be maintained at all times.

    ¡°I was just saying some pieces of advice to Yuki,¡± he lied, of course.

    Yuki felt even more confused, none of the words he said can bebeled as a piece of advice. Why can¡¯t he just tell his mother that they were talking as best friends?

    ¡°What advice when you haven¡¯t even been in a serious rtionship?¡± Mary felt something not right about seeing him with the woman who is his brother¡¯s betrothed.

    He chuckled, ¡°I guess you are right mother. In that case, I should not be bothering you so much. Let me leave first.¡±

    Kaede pressed a chaste kiss on Yuki¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your new mother. Though technically you will be having two new mothers-inw given our family situation.¡±

    He smiled at his mother, feeling no affection towards her. He couldn¡¯t help but feel so empty. Knowing not even his mom is on his side.

    When Kaede finally left, Mary looked kindly at the woman before her. Yuki reminded her of her youth.

    When she was still so innocent and believed on happily ever afters. But life is so much more than that.

    ¡°Come here child, let us take a walk,¡± she led the way as the youngdy followed her.

    ¡°Married life is not going to be a walk in the park. I know I should have offered you rose-tinted sses for now. But I do not wish to be so deceitful,¡± Mary stopped and looked into her eyes when they reached the rose garden.

    ¡°I know it, ma¡¯am. I am much aware I will be entering a difficult phase in my life. But I am willing to give it my all, because I love your son, Jiro,¡± she told her with all sincerity.

    Mary smiled, ¡°You are badly mistaken. Jiro is not my son. Though I treat him as one. At most, I can be considered as nothing more but his father¡¯s second wife.¡±

    Yuki shook her head, ¡°No. I am aware of the alpha¡¯s rtions with his wives, and the offsprings both has begotten. I am just more inclined to refer to you both as his mother, knowing you both raised him well to be the man he is now.¡±

    ¡°You are a kind woman,¡± Mary¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°While that is admirable by itself. It is not what is needed. The future alpha needs a strong woman by his side. The politics within the pack is far more dangerous for an innocentdy like yourself,¡± Mary pointed out.

    Yuki gripped her hand, ¡°Then please, mama. Please also teach me your ways. I want to be able to stand close by his side, protect him, and serve him as much as I could. I want to be able to love the future alpha most.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do you still insist despite knowing how difficult it will be?¡± Mary asked her.

    ¡°Because my heart belongs to him and him only. I feel like my future has always been to stay by his side,¡± Yuki said the words sincerely, earning a tug on Mary¡¯s heart.

    Mary smiled at the young woman, ¡°I only wanted to hear that from you. In whatever way I can, I will try to help you from now onwards.¡±

    That night, in the middle of the rose garden, a newfound camaraderie between the two women formed.

 Chapter 149

    149 iv. Amusement

    Mary didn¡¯t bother to protest when Dominus lead her to his car and put blindfolds over her eyes.

    Normally she would have said no, or at least let out a curse. However, she felt so exhausted over a week-long of being tied up in his bed.

    The fact of being tied is not the exhausting part of course, it is what he does to her while she was in such a defenseless position that took away all of her energy.

    So instead of protesting, she weed his request that she get dressed in casual outerwear and was led into his car. She wore a simple shirt and skirt as he requested, and he wore matching pants and shirt of the same color.

    She was so grateful to have even a momentary rest that she didn¡¯t let out even a word when he blindfolded her once she got inside the car.

    Thankfully, his bodyguards were in different cars surrounding theirs, instead of joining them in one car like before. He probably was tired too or just not in the mood to scathe people¡¯s eyes out once he couldn¡¯t help but do things to her body.

    He opened the radio and yed a familiar ylist. Of course, it is exactly what was on her Spotify.

    As to how he found out about it, it is obviously through some person he asked to investigate even the tiniest details about her.

    She pretended to have fallen asleep, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be having his hands on her legs out of pity from her almost vegetative state. It worked somehow and she finally had like a less than an hour¡¯s rest, which is more than she could have expected.

    .....

    When the car stopped, she didn¡¯t stupidly take off her blinders. She knew very well how he would use it as an excuse to punish her.

    While her body does enjoy his punishments more than she would like to admit, she felt like any more action would just make her body copse. She felt like she would just physically die somehow.

    When he carried her in his arms, she wrapped her hands around his neck, for support more than for anything else. She even felt the need to rest her head on his chest for fear of being off-bnced.

    He probably smiled, though she couldn¡¯t see it because of the blindfolds. He does like making her depend on him. That much she can tell.

    He held her closer as shey her head on his chest, feeling a sort of pride that she willingly clings to him now. He would take it as a sign that her feelings for him have started to deepen.

    Of course, he knew he was deceiving himself. The girl seemed to have taken a dislike to him the more he tighten his hold on her. And the more she pulls away, the more he felt the need to never let her out of his grasp.

    It is mostly a verymentable cycle that seemed to have trapped them both. He didn¡¯t like it a bit, and yet even he felt like it was all out of his control.

    He pressed a kiss on her forehead but she did not stir up. He knew it was not because she wasfortable being held by him, but more out of not having a fight left in her for the day.

    He took off her blindfold and watched her slowly open her eyes. They firstnded on him, meeting his eyes of gold.

    He wished he could say that there was love and admiration he can find in her gaze, but he knew very well there was none.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± her lips opened and came out the words.

    He tilted his head as if lost about her words. He didn¡¯t expect her to be thanking him.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked, his lonely eyes giving mncholy to her heart.

    She didn¡¯t know why he seemed to be hurt as much as she is hurting. She has been the one deprived of basic human liberties, the one kept from even seeing her family.

    ¡°For letting me out of the house. I knew you were notfortable with this. But you finally let me out,¡± she mumbled in a weak voice.

    He smiled and pulled her closer, ¡°Look around,¡± he instructed.

    She hesitated momentarily thinking it can be just one of his iprehensible tests. He was always trying to bait her like this, trying to see any motive on her part to run away.

    ¡°I am serious,¡± he chuckled, aware exactly of what was in her mind.

    As if somehow reassured, she turned her head around, finally taking in the ce where they are. She looked in amazement and wonder as she recognized the type of ce they were in.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she asked.

    She couldn¡¯t be mistaken, they were in the center of an amusement park. Though it looked like it has been abandoned.

    ¡°I promised you, didn¡¯t I? I will do my best to court you properly. You said you will only agree to marry me if I make you fall in love with me through dating you,¡± he said sincerely.

    She pouted, ¡°You say that but you refuse to let me see my family and friends. Kept me locked from the outside world and even chained me to your bed.¡±

    ¡°If you continueining over trivial things then you will not be able to appreciate the beauty of the moment, I did read that in a book,¡± he told her in a serious voice.

    She frowned, as to how this man thought that being captured and kidnapped by him doesn¡¯t matter is just beyond her. Surely this handsome, perfect, sexy man is out of his damned mind.

    ¡°As if we can enjoy this moment when there is literally nothing but us around,¡± sheined.

    It felt like walking in a zombie apocalypse abandoned theme park. Well, she knew he was trying his best, and appreciated that, but she didn¡¯t want to show him.

    Why would she like for her kidnapper to delight in any moment with her? He will just hold into her even more tightly until she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    She felt a tug on her heart as his face dimmed, his eyes which shone with happiness just a while ago now filled with hurt. Still, he offered his hand to her which she epted out of guilt.

    Isn¡¯t it so unfair that she feels guilty every time she would end up hurting him? He was in the wrong for taking her against her consent and just turning her world upside down all of a sudden, without even a single warning.

    So why should she care if he is hurting? Why does it fucking hurt her to see him this way?

    They passed by a popcorn stand with waiting popcorn already prepared inside the booth. He handed her a popcorn sprinkled with sugar, but she kept looking at the one he got for himself which was filled with cheese.

    ¡°You wanted to exchange?¡± he asked her.

    She nodded shyly. See what he does to her? How easily the rollercoaster of emotions made her dizzy, from angry to sad, to just all over nervous. She had no doubts this guy will surely be the end of her one day.

    ¡°But you liked that vor,¡± she feltpelled to decline.

    She doesn¡¯t like it when he is super nice to her, her feelings be justified somehow when he is.

    He smiled and exchanged the paper containers filled with popcorn. She couldn¡¯t protest when he started popping the little puffs into her mouth.

    It is hard to resist him when he tries so hard to be cute. Though it looks so awkward having a towering all muscles walk beside her as he tried to be sweet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless to his charms.

    One must admit he is a charmer, she justified as they stopped in front of a costume booth and he ced a bunny ears headband on her. She contemted on what to choose for himself, and she settled on a wolf hat.

    She giggled as she made him wear that, ¡°There you go. For now, you are my adorable alpha.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I once was,¡± he said, making herugh more.

    ¡°Were you my alpha then in one of our lives?¡± she asked him, making him smile.

    It was a genuine smile that adorned his pretty face. She blushed. Where did that adjectivee from? Who was she calling a pretty face just now?

    ¡°I was your alpha once,¡± he said, the deep voice somehow making her believe it could be true.

    Nearly every impossible thing he say became conceivable just because he said it. His baritone voice hypnotized her and his golden eyesmand her eyes on him.

    She simply couldn¡¯t look away as he leaned in for a kiss. She closed her eyes in anticipation as her heart throbbed painfully against her chest.

    She opened her eyes wide as her cheeks turned redder when he uttered, ¡°You had some cheese powder in your lips, I just needed to wipe it.¡±

    She blushed as he wiped his thumb and padded it on her lips. Why is he teasing her just now?

    ¡°Were you waiting for something?¡± he asked, his voice serious but his eyes had a mischievous light as he asked her.

    ¡°No, of course I wasn¡¯t,¡± she denied, shaking her head.

    Heughed and leaned closer, ¡°It will be a shame if you deny it now. I was also looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to what?¡± her eyes were sharp. She has been humiliated by his endless teasing anyway.

    ¡°This,¡± he bridged the gap between their lips and kissed her poor lips mercilessly.

    ¡°It is wonderful having you around,¡± he whispered. ¡°For one it is like having a deep well with me every time I feel thirsty. Secondly, I feel my body heat rising just from the fact that you are near.¡±

    She wanted to copse just hearing his lustful words. This noona was just a virgin a few months ago!

 Chapter 150

    150 iv. Melted

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be kissing me so early in the date,¡± she pushed at him as soon as she was able to catch her breath.

    He chuckled and lifted her chin so their eyes can meet, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Because a gentleman waits at least for the third date before getting a kiss like that,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°And you know that how?¡± he raised an eyebrow, of course he was just pretending to be cool at this point.

    If she so much as mentioned she had been on a date before, he would move heaven and earth to find that man who dared to kiss his woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± her frown deepened.

    ¡°Come, tell me. I¡¯m being serious here,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°From watching movies,¡± she covered her face with her hands as he burst into a peal ofughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me like that, you moron!¡± she pinched his arm once she has recovered.

    .....

    ¡°No, no. I am just really happy with your answer,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°It means I wouldn¡¯t have to go and kill someone just because you went on a date and identally kissed a guy,¡± he said, the seriousness in his voice making tingles run through her spine.

    Why is this madman so serious? He doesn¡¯t intend to kill every man she happened to form any sort of rtionship with, does he?

    ¡°I was serious when I said you were my first. My first kiss, and first in everything,¡± she mumbled frustratedly.

    She never knew being single for so long will ever be of any help except in this situation. This perfectly hot man seriously has problems. She sighed.

    If anyone told her before all those times she would spend moping and wishing she had someone to hold will end up into her bumping into someone so obsessed with her she would not have believed them.

    She was far too ordinary to be obsessed over by any man, especially the likes of him. Dominus has no business liking her so much. Even the idea itself is too absurd that she felt likeughing.

    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you be happy about that, my love? Just now, you sounded so frustrated,¡± he followed her as she walked away, looking at other boots.

    ¡°Who will be happy when you are being this weird,¡± sheined.

    She blushed when he held her hand again and pulled her close to him, ¡°Is it really so bad that this weird man is all over you? You got a yandere in your midst.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say anything in response to that. She blushed. She had always dreamed of having someone be a yandere for her. She just never knew it will be possible.

    ¡°And you know that term how?¡± she asked, blushing still.

    ¡°From your slum book dated way back to your high school. I got ess to your high school ssmates, if you ever feel like inviting them to our wedding,¡± he offered.

    Her eyes widened in shock, ¡°Why would you do that?!¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he asked, his eyes were nk as if he really did not understand her sentiments.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s just weird,¡± she pouted more.

    He held her hand and walked by her side, stopping when they reached a shooting booth. She blushed when he held a rifle in her hand.

    He handed her the gun much to her surprise. She shook her head, she didn¡¯t know how to.

    He took some headphones on the stand for the both of them, cing the headphones carefully so that her ears can be well protected.

    He positioned himself behind her and supported her hand with it. With trembling hands, she managed to press the trigger.

    She closed her eyes as she felt the trigger go off, when she opened them, a huge teddy bear was already on the floor. She removed her headphones and screamed.

    Laughing, he removed his headphones as well and kissed her forehead. He asked her if she liked the experience. She nodded and embraced him tightly.

    They walked hand in hand while his other arm held into her prize. They stopped in front of a ferris wheel.

    Finally, there was at least an operator waiting for them. Dom casually instructed him that they would like to board.

    She sat beside him and hugged him tightly as the ferris wheel started to turn. She felt like they are finally on a real date.

    The ferris wheel stopped moving when they reached the top. He instructed her to look out the window.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, afraid the magic will stop if she so much as moved.

    ¡°Just trust me and follow my instructions, will you?¡± he insisted.

    Despite having her doubts, she looked outside the window just as when firecrackers started to paint the sky. She felt like she was floating in the air as she watched the explosion of colors in the night sky.

    ¡°I have never seen something more beautiful,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Neither have I,¡± he whispered.

    She looked at him and realized he was not looking at the outside but he was staring directly at her instead. She felt her cheeks burn when their eyes met.

    He leaned closer until he was just a hair¡¯s breadth away, ¡°Will it be proper right now to kiss you?¡±

    She nodded her head, blushing, ¡°Given the kind of atmosphere you created. I think it will be eptable if you do.¡±

    He grinned before he pressed his kiss into her lips. She felt dissatisfied by the kind of kiss he gave her so she tugged on his cor.

    He chuckled and put some distance between them, ¡°So hungry already?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? I am starving,¡± she greedily said as she tugged on his shirt again.

    He answered her kiss with equal passion as he parted her lips open with his tongue. Their tongues danced in a slow rhythm as a soft moan escaped her lips.

    She was breathless when their lips separated but she didn¡¯t feel like losing her hold on him. Instead, she tugged on his shirt yet again.

    Heughed when she did it the third time, ¡°I think that won¡¯t be a good idea, my queen.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked. She couldn¡¯t believe he wasn¡¯t taking the opportunity she offered.

    ¡°Because your family is waiting for us,¡± he whispered, making her cheeks burn even more.

    She looked down and saw a bunch of people waiting for them downstairs. She couldn¡¯t be mistaken, it was her family indeed.

    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them as the ferris wheel started to go down. Her whole concentration is on them as the children waved at her.

    When she was finally out of the ferris wheel carriage, she didn¡¯t know exactly what to do. She was frozen in the spot as he family hugged her.

    When the excitement finally died down her father exined that Dominus was able to ry to them that she has been suffering from a viral infection for days. For that reason, they were requested not to visit.

    She was likewise told that Dominus nned this reunion with them, taking into consideration what the kids wanted.

    Her mother exined that her sister couldn¡¯t join them because she was suffering from a headache. Of course, she doubted that it was the case, but what can she do but to try to believe so that it doesn¡¯t ruin the moment?

    They ate dinner at the food park, and they were served by his kitchen staff back at the castle but with the menu exactly as to be expected from an amusement park.

    The kids had buckets of fries and ice cream, it wasn¡¯t healthy but she didnt want to be so strict when their dad even allowed it.

    Sheughed when her dad cracked a silly joke, and was surprised that Dominus smiled too. She never knew he had any sense of humor.

    Soon, her eyes were just focused on him. As if he was the only one that existed in their table.

    Funny how letting her be exposed to these many people made her realize that she has be too vulnerable to him. She couldn¡¯t understand it herself why her eyes seemed to be catching his even when they were surrounded by much noise.

    When they finished their dinner, everyone started to say their goodbyes. His father hugged her and told her how Dominus is such a nice guy, and that he won¡¯t be having any objections if and when they decide to get married.

    She blushed but couldn¡¯t protest. If only she can be honest with herself, she would have told her father how hearing it just made her heart throb so painfully against her chest.

    He carried her back to their car and sat her on the passenger¡¯s seat. She held into his arm before he could close the doorpletely.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she said, her lips quivering from the emotions she felt.

    He felt amazed seeing her so lost, so overwhelmed that he reached out and traced her lips with his thumb, ¡°It was my greatest pleasure to know that I have made you happy this much.¡±

    ¡°I am. I really am happy. Thank you for going through all the troubles,¡± she tugged on his arm again so that his eyes would focus on her blue ones.

    ¡°Then all this is worth it. That was my only goal going forward. Nothing else matters to me but your happiness. I am really sorry for having you locked up, it was only out of necessity. I don¡¯t have the words to exin my conduct, but if you only knew how wretched I feel every time I would think of the possibility of losing you, maybe you would look more kindly towards me,¡± he tried to exin.

    She blushed and whispered, ¡°Please... just shut up and kiss me.¡±

    And so he did. He did kiss her that night under the moon and stars that twinkled so serenely above them. He kissed her until all her defenses melted away.

 Chapter 151

    151 iv. Red Wedding

    It was the summer of the year 2003 when tragedy struck in the alpha¡¯s midst.

    Despite the rather unharmonious family rtions the alpha had, the vampire attacks dwindled throughout the years. For a while, it felt like the wolves are winning.

    It almost felt like the vampires have surrendered, forced into being silent by the threatening presence of their alpha.

    With the seemingly inconsequential presence of the wolves¡¯ mortal enemy, it was only natural that the protocols and defenses that has been in ce started to rx. So much so that it had almost turned to null.

    With the future alpha as the front bearer of the move to open the borders of the pack¡¯s territory to bring in even more prosperity, the n has been approved. It was of course mostly because the alpha and his favored wife backed the project.

    Expanding the borders means more trade and even more businesses all over the once wild forest.

    As the wolves didn¡¯t feel the need to hunt anymore, they kept only a sizable part of the old forest to maintain its fauna and flora for the benefit of the wild animals and the wolves that feast on them every once in a blue moon.

    The opening of the new businesses and trade routes normally necessitated the influx of new people as businessmen, tourists, and even employees and managers to man the new establishments.

    Because the wolves have been trained to not be concerned any longer about the other species that were once thought to be as strong as they are, even the screening already hadpsed.

    .....

    It will be toldter that the first wife and her family had a hand in the regretful turn of events, but then considering what happened after, no matter the punishments that will be given will still not amount to the tragedy that befell the pack.

    As it was customary to species of the dark such as werewolves, the marriage of the alpha¡¯s firstborn son to a wolf with a good standing and family background was to happen during the first full moon of the following year.

    Everyone can recall how beautiful the

    youngdy was as she walked down the aisle. She was so innocent, so pretty, so breathtaking.

    Her eyes were twinkling like the stars above their heads as the pack looked in amazement and joy at finally finding a perfect bride for the future alpha. All were in agreement the young couple will be so perfect together.

    She was midway through the aisle when someone heard a scream. It took everyone a while before they can react.

    Like they were sheeps that were suddenly scattered as vampires from all corners of the woods seemed to be jumping at wolves in their defenseless human forms.

    The alpha roared as the rest of his family transformed into wolves. But it was a bloody massacre, the vampires have outnumbered them.

    Fangs bored against fangs, nails wed, and cries were heard as the blood of the innocents was spilled.

    When the wolves were finally able to drive away the vampires that have infiltrated their midst, the cries turned to wails as they saw their future queen¡¯s wedding gown drenched in red.

    Her groom turned human and walking towards her, stumbled several times as he reached out his hand to hers.

    Touching her beautiful face that looked like she was just sleeping, his howl was heard loud and clear

    ¡°Yuki,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°My love,¡± her eyelids fluttered open revealing her brown eyes that were already too dim.

    The elders came and surrounded them but didn¡¯t dare to approach. It was clear to them that there was nothing they could do.

    Thedy was far too gone to be saved, but still, their future alpha called them for help. He was stopped only when her cold hands reached out to him.

    ¡°Please, no more,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°No more? What are you saying? Are you out of your mind? You are wounded! People need to help or... or...¡± he couldn¡¯t even bear to continue.

    She shook her head as she coughed up blood, ¡°No more. It is toote.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Fuck the shut up!¡± he scolded her. Everyone became silent as they looked on.

    Jiro has never been one to say curses. It means even he must know how grave the situation is.

    ¡°Listen to me, you will let them treat you and you will rest. We will wed on the second Monday of the month, when the full moon will once again be set,¡± his voice faltered, he knew he was just convincing himself.

    She coughed up blood again and looked into his golden eyes that seemed to burn into her mmy cold-like skin.

    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she begged him when he attempted to move away.

    His eyes were already filled with tears but he couldn¡¯t seem to move to ask for help. His feet were frozen and his body slumped as his eyes focused on her hazel brown eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, please,¡± he begged her.

    She smiled at her for thest time, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I promise. It will all be okay. I love you, Jiro.¡±

    Those were the bride¡¯sst words to her beloved before her eyes finally closed with finality.

    The wolves howled in despair and sadness, not just for the loss of hundreds in their ranks, but mostly for the loss of their seemingly perfect future.

    The groom carried his bride andid her on the altar, slumping into her body as he copsed.

    Jiro was brought to the hospital while corpses were buried on the ground with simple crosses to serve as their gravestones.

    It was as per tradition that those who have fallen into the hands of the vampires will be buried immediately on the forest grounds to sanctify their bodies and allow their souls to rest.

    Dominus and his two wives immediately held the ceremony necessary upon burial. After this, they followed Jiro to the hospital to check on him.

    While they were in the car, Dominus held Mary¡¯s hand as if tofort her from her thoughts. More than anything, seeing her so silent and in deep thoughts worried him.

    He knew it was all so selfish to think of her foremost but he felt relief that she wasn¡¯t hurt. Protecting her has been his main focus aside from driving their enemies away.

    He knew she was feeling guilty somehow because without her in the scene, Jiro¡¯s bride would have been saved. Even the alpha¡¯s men have been focused on protecting Mary amidst that massacre.

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± he finally had the courage to ask.

    ¡°Our son,¡± she whispered, as if even saying it can be a crime.

    ¡°Jiro,¡± he rified.

    ¡°No... Kaede,¡± she whispers again in an even softer voice.

    ¡°What of him?¡± his frown deepened.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t there at the wedding,¡± she felt her heart throb, a mother¡¯s instinct maybe.

    ¡°He waste just as he always is. What were you expecting from someone so irresponsible,¡± he pointed out, his voice raised as if Kaede can hear him at this point.

    She shook her head. He didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say nor can she say what was in her mind.

    To say the words she was thinking at this moment will be an utmost betrayal to the rtionship between her and Kaede, as mother and son.

    She looked at him who looked out of focus for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. Jiro needs us.¡±

    He nodded and kept silent, stopping the car for a minute and kissing her hand, then pulling her to him in an embrace.

    It was the kind of hug that never wanted to let go, ¡°I was so scared for a minute. My rage and my fear coincided. All I could focus on was you.¡±

    She hugged him back and tangled her hands in his hair, ¡°It is fine my love. I am here beside you. You were able to protect me. But we need to hurry. Our son needs us.¡±

    It would be another full minute before he would let go of her, ¡°Thank you for your strength and wisdom. I do not know how I could possibly survive without you.¡±

    She pressed a chaste kiss on his lips as if to further reassure him, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to find out tonight. I am here with you. Breathing, unharmed. Alpha, I am here beside you. Let us go and meet our son first. He needs his father.¡±

    ¡°One moment,¡± he held her by her shoulders and pulled her close, iming her lips hungrily.

    It was a kiss that was both ravishing and kind, both possessive and giving. She answered him back, clinging to his neck as he ravished her even more.

    She started moaning softly as their bodies shed, stopped only by the realization of the heavy duties thaty on their shoulders.

    She pushed him away and looked into his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    ¡°Will you warm meter? I feel so cold,¡± he said it so honestly that she felt like tearing up.

    She nodded and rubbed his cheeks, ¡°I will warm youter. I do feel so cold too. But for now, we need to face this together. Your people need you. There is no one else who can give them the strength they needed most right now, except for you.¡±

    ¡°Later then,¡± he mumbled, asking for a reassurance.

    ¡°Later,¡± she promised and squeezed his hand.

    He held her hands and kissed the back of them, looking into her blue eyes that were his only source of peace that night.

 Chapter 152

    152 iv. Vampire

    ¡°Oh my, what do we have here?¡± Mvar smirked as he walked closer to the blonde-haired son of the alpha.

    He has his parent¡¯s eyes, that was the only redeeming qualification. For while he was perfectly handsome on the outside his heart was wretchedly evil.

    ¡°Unhand me, I will kill you this instant,¡± Kaede roared when finally faced with the king of vampires.

    ¡°Alright, unhand the little boy. We don¡¯t want him whining even more than now,¡± Mvar sipped from the goblet of wine in his hand.

    Kaede tried to summon his wolf but he couldn¡¯t even hear even a faint whisper. He tried hitting the monarch with his fists, but the vampire seemed to evade him with much ease.

    When he has gotten so tired from chasing, the Centurian vampire stood before him and flicked his forehead, sending him knocked over the walls.

    The walls crumbled from under him, and he was able to let himself out of the rumble by crawling out of the pile of bricks. He couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Next to the alpha, he was the strongest in the pack, even surpassing his brother in sheer strength. He shouldn¡¯t be this defenseless without his wolf.

    ¡°Who are you? What did you do to me?¡± he hissed as he looked at the silver-haired man whose handsome face never aged.

    .....

    ¡°Who am I? What did I do to you?¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have at least found out who you were dealing with in the first ce?¡± Mvar poured the wine on his feet.

    ¡°Tell me who you fucking are!¡± Kaede demanded.

    He is beginning to realize how trusting his silver-haired aplice was a very stupid decision. He realized now he was far from just a mercenary willing to do his every bidding.

    He wanted to stop the wedding by all means. But he didn¡¯t realize the price he had to pay for it.

    His only instruction was to kidnap the bride and bring her to him. No one has to die. He didn¡¯t tell them to kill any member of his pack.

    ¡°I, my dear child, should have been your father. If not for the fact your mother rejected me even before you were born. However, I have studied the scriptures once again. One thing has be clear to me. I can still have an heir through her, it wasn¡¯t limited to procreation after all. Vampires have other means,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! I don¡¯t care about your lineage or any of those bullshits. I made a deal with you and you broke that deal. The deal is off,¡± he struggled as other vampires held him up, straightening him before the king of vampires.

    ¡°Uh- oh, I brought her to you,¡± he snickered.

    ¡°She is dead! You and your people killed her!¡± Kaede growled.

    ¡°Uh-huh, vampires are not limited by your limited thinking. We are far more capable than that. Tell me, do you wish to see her?¡± the vampireughed, seeing the same madness he saw on the alpha¡¯s face years ago during the haunting.

    The face of a madman who lives and breathes for only one woman. That kind of fidelity can easily be twisted and taken advantage of, much to his delight.

    ¡°Do you wish to see your precious Yuki?¡± his voice was teasing him, it was as if a sweet candy was being dangled before a child.

    ¡°You fucking murderer! You have no right to speak her name!¡± as if he has regained his power, he was able to get off the other vampire¡¯s hold.

    In a split second he was in front of the vampire he hated most. But before his fist can hit his face, he was stopped by a voice that he couldn¡¯t possibly mistake for others.

    ¡°My love, do you really wish to do that? If you don¡¯t want me to disappear, please reign in your temper. He is my sire after all,¡± the soft voice of the woman he knew to be dead greeted him.

    His cerulean eyes trailed the dark corners of the room, stopping at the woman descending down the stairs. She has white pale skin now that seemed to glow when the light touches it.

    Her lips were as red as a ripe apple and not one strand of her hair has been out of ce. She was dressed in a white gown, it was flowy and the material was soft, clinging to her body like a second skin.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, letting go of the vampire he cursed and wanted to kill just a while earlier, ¡°Yuki,¡± he whispered in the air.

    The girl smiled seductively at him, licking her lips, ¡°Aye, it is I, my love. I heard all this has been done by you all for me. I am so eternally pleased.¡±

    Mvarughed seeing the scene y before him, ¡°I will leave you alone for now. It seems you will have more things to do.¡±

    Kaede didn¡¯t even flinch when the door was mmed hard as the vampires left them all alone. He couldn¡¯t care less about the whole world.

    All that matters to him now is that... she is finally here in front of him. And she didn¡¯t seem to hate him even a bit.

    As to how it could be possible that any of this is true, he doesn¡¯t care about it. The only thing that matters to him is the woman before him.

    ¡°Yuki, is it really you?¡± his voice trembled, his defenses all forgotten.

    ¡°Yes of course. Is this not what you wanted most of all?¡± she tilted her head as a kind smile painted her lips.

    ¡°You were dead,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Of course. A vampire has to be born again. That can only happen when one dies,¡± she rationalized, taking another step towards him.

    ¡°Do you not hate me?¡± he asked her, taking a step backward when she tried to reach out to him.

    It must be his instinct or that part of him that still listens to reasons. He knew deep down inside him that the girl in front of him is different from the girl he used to know.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, still smiling fondly at him. ¡°Why should I be mad over my lover?¡±

    ¡°Your lover?¡± he asked. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°My sire told me we were about to marry before I was attacked by your brother. I lost my life in the process. But you have done everything to bring me back to life... includinging here to ask for the king¡¯s help,¡± her innocent eyes did not lie.

    The memories in her mind have been wiped off or probably suppressed. But Kaede knew she really believed in it.

    ¡°It was still my fault,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I love you, Kaede. I know this. I feel this. Thank you for helping to bring me back to life,¡± she bridged the gap between them and tiptoed to reach his lips.

    All sense of reason failed him when their lips touched. He has waited for this moment for so long.

    She finally loves him. A voice within him keeps saying all this is an illusion but he didn¡¯t care.

    Even if it was nothing else but an illusion now, he would like to live in it rather than in a reality where she is not there.

    ¡°I loved you for so long, Yuki. You don¡¯t know how much I longed to hear these words,¡± he whispered.

    She answered his kiss with as much passion as their lips intertwined. They were gasping for air when they finally separated.

    But then just when he thought nothing could go wrong, her eyes turned bloodshot. Her nails grew long, the beautifully polished nails suddenly were reced by ws.

    She cried into the night as her fangs started to grow. She kept herself in a corner, trying to hide away from the light illuminated by the stars.

    ¡°Get away from me. I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± she warned him.

    He didn¡¯t listen and walked closer to him, ¡°You need blood. You haven¡¯t been fed by them since they turned you.¡±

    He understood the principle, because the wolves have studied the vampires since the very beginning. He knew how thirsty she might be feeling right now.

    He unbuttoned his shirt, smiling as her eyes seemed to be glued to his neck. He discarded his shirt and sat across from her.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he demanded when she shut her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. If I so much as look at you, I will be sure to. I will be sure to hurt you,¡± she mumbled.

    He came closer, until only a few inches separated their bodies, ¡°It will be my utmost pleasure if you would drink from me.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! That could be fatal. I might not be able to stop until... until,¡± she couldn¡¯t even continue to say what crossed her mind.

    ¡°You will be able to control yourself. I know you. Now feed on me before the situation bes even more worse. You can¡¯t starve yourself and expect not to crave blood even more. Drink from me,¡± he instructed her, leaning to her until his shoulder was directly across from her lips.

    He looked into her brown eyes when she opened her lips and bored her fangs at him. She looked apologetically at him before giving in to her primal instincts.

    He closed her eyes when her fangs embedded themselves into his skin. He tried not to let out even a cry from his lips.

    She needs to feed. He couldn¡¯t be distracted. This was the only thing on his mind.

    He gently caressed her hair as she sucked the blood out of him, drinking the vile red liquid that spilled over her white gown. He smiled as he felt his life being drained away from him.

    ¡°Feed until you are satisfied, my love,¡± he whispered lovingly into her ears as the newly created vampire fed.

 Chapter 153

    153 iv. Addicted

    Mary felt her heart turn heavy as she wrote the scene on her screen. Pressing the button to publish, she closed her eyes.

    Why is she being so affected by a make-believe world? Why did she feel like she had been there?

    She shook off the feeling and hurriedly shut off theptop, bringing it back to the cab where he kept it.

    She slipped back into their bed, pressing herself into his naked body. She felt like she couldn¡¯t write the next scenes that were nothing but gore and death.

    Dominus stirred and pulled her closer to him. Of course, he has been awake the entire time. He just pretended to be asleep.

    He didn¡¯t want to stop her from writing since it was her passion and source of joy, but he didn¡¯t want to appear soft either.

    Since he already confiscated her gadgets she had limited time every early morning to sneak up on him and write her stories.

    He didn¡¯t know what alias she has been using, but he knew she was writing. She has a different aura when she writes, her focus and dedication, and the way she is immersed in her own world captivated him so.

    He wanted so much to read her works. To be her number-one supporter. But just thinking about reading about some other man, though entirely make believed, already made him jealous already.

    .....

    He pressed a tender kiss on her forehead as she pretended to wake as well. He almostughed at their silly charade.

    But he didn¡¯t want to stop. It has be so easy to stay like this with her. He pulled her close to him and peppered her cheeks with kisses.

    ¡°Good morning you good-looking, beautiful thing,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    She blushed as she always do when he said words like this. She wasn¡¯t used to being praised.

    No, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to ept all the beautiful things about her that he sees. It was one of the things he could never understand about her.

    How can he not see how wonderful she really is? She is not just the one who holds the whole universe in her hand. Rather, for him, she is the whole universe itself.

    ¡°Why are you still so shy?¡± he whispered, his hot breath fanning her cold skin.

    The contrast sent her senses into overdrive. As if a fire inside her has been ignited, she felt feverish to touch.

    Heughed when her cheeks turned even redder. He went on top of her and pressed his nakedness on her soft form.

    She covered her face when she felt that part of him already hard and ready, poking her soft entrance as he rubbed it gently on her.

    ¡°You are such a pervert,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Aye, you know I will not deny such an usation. But shouldn¡¯t you be the one to me? I am only ever affected when you are near. Were you seducing me all this time?¡± his deep baritone voice made her feel like she could just copse.

    Why on earth is this man making her soscivious? It must be a crime to be so perfectly seductive the way he is.

    His hard body just made her feel even more feminine. She felt the need to be under him as they dance to a rhythm only they know.

    She blushed at her thoughts. They hardly slept the whole night. Surely there must be a humane limit to feeling horny.

    She pushed at him even when she felt that part of her throbbing so painfully under him. She has probably been fucked so many times by him that the mere nearness of him already affected her that much.

    Of course, she knew she was just fooling herself. She has always been attracted to him anyway. She has stalked him and followed him around before he even noticed her.

    She has no doubt she would have easily fallen for him if he only behaved a bit more normally and courted her instead of kidnapping her this way.

    ¡°We¡¯ve done it so many timesst night,¡± sheined.

    She had to at least maintain appearances. Plus she didn¡¯t want him to be sofortable with her, she still needs her freedom.

    What he has done and is doing to her all amounts to crimes against her person. She blushed thinking how much she had enjoyed some of those atrocities.

    ¡°Ah, our ssic game of cat and mouse,¡± he whispered, the deep baritone of his voice making her heart quiver.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she pouted.

    ¡°You running from the truth and me chasing you down to make you see exactly how much you want this,¡± he bit on her earlobe, earning a moan from her.

    She sped her hands on her lips. Why is it always so hard for her traitorous body toply with what she wanted?

    ¡°Aha, what a good way to protest my love. Surely that sounds shows how much you despise being used by me,¡± the yful grin on his lips just made her feel like her heart has been out of ce.

    ¡°You moron,¡± she cursed at him but her voice hitched as he pulled her closer to him, sliding off the sleeves of her silky nightdress to reveal her pale skin.

    ¡°Ahhh, the red marks have healed,¡± his eyes were savage as he looked at her so mercilessly.

    ¡°So what if they are gone,¡± she blushed.

    She knew exactly how thrilled he was when her bruises are finally gone. She knew perfectly why that is.

    ¡°It only means one thing,¡± he bit her earlobe again, harder this time.

    ¡°What is?¡± she asked, feeling her privates start to get wet just from the thought of what he meant.

    ¡°It means I can mark your body all over again,¡± he licked her shoulder and before she can even think about uttering a protest, he bit on her soft skin.

    She screamed and wed on her back, her nails digging deep into his skin. He licked the blood that trickled down her breasts and smiled wickedly at her.

    ¡°You like that, yes?¡± his golden eyes made her feel hot and burning.

    ¡°How could I possibly like pain?¡± she tried to conceal the pleasure that racked at her at the very same time the pain coursed through her vein.

    She didn¡¯t want to feel so abnormal, so different, so fucking horny from the way he marks her skin. She didn¡¯t want him to see that part of her that craves something so taboo.

    He traced her lips with his thumb, ¡°How do you lie so easily with these sensual lips of yours? Do you know how much I wanted to kiss you even more when you say these pretty lies?¡±

    She blushed, ¡°I am not sensual. And I do not lie,¡± she insisted.

    Lifting her chin so that her eyes can meet his, he whispered, ¡°Should I inflict more pain so you feel even better? You know you only have to ask.¡±

    Not able to deny herself any longer she tugged on his cor and kissed his lips. He immediately answered her actions by deepening the kiss they shared.

    ¡°Would you rather rest this fine day? Didn¡¯t youin earlier by saying we already overdid itst night?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Just... shut up and kiss me,¡± she whispered back, making him smile.

    She felt her heart leap, when she heard him say, ¡°I love you so much, baby girl. But first, you have to tell me exactly what you need... how you need it to be.¡±

    Her cheeks reddened as she answered him, ¡°Why are you so evil?¡± sheined.

    ¡°Come on honey. Why are you feeling so embarrassed? You¡¯ve let daddy do all things to your body, and now you can¡¯t even voice out what you really wanted, huh?¡± he grasped her breasts and pinched her nipples, making her let out a mewl.

    ¡°You can keep purring like a kitten but daddy will only be giving enough pain when you know exactly how to ask,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Please,¡± she begged him, her eyes were almost watery as she arched her back.

    ¡°Please what my queen?¡± the corner of his lips twitched, unable to stop himself from smiling even more.

    ¡°Please...¡± she looked down, her lips trembling.

    She never knew she would stoop this low. All because her body doesn¡¯t seem to listen to her.

    ¡°Tell me or I¡¯ll stop all the fun,¡± he pinched her nipple harder, forcing her to look into his eyes again as she let out a yelp.

    ¡°Please daddy... please fuck me senseless. Use me, own me, hurt me. I missed your pain. I need you to mark me again. Please daddy just use my body as much as you would like. However you may like it,¡± she begged him, biting her lip when she finally finished.

    He tilted her chin and opened up her lips with his tongue. He stuck his fingers inside her mouth, pumping itsciviously in and out of her small opening.

    ¡°Spread your legs opened, I would have to stick these fingers inside of you,¡± he instructed her.

    Doing as she was told, she felt her body shiver when he mmed his fingers deep inside her core. Her walls clench around his fingers as her back arched.

    ¡°Daddy please... please fill me more,¡± she begged him.

    He gripped her jaw and thrusts his tongue into her wide open mouth before he entered her with his thick length. She felt her walls tighten, gripping his shaft as he thrusts in and out of her.

    ¡°Whose pet are you, my queen? Tell me to whom you belong,¡± he smiled cruelly before dipping his head on her breasts and harshly sucking her tender buds.

    ¡°Yours,¡± she screamed. ¡°I am always... forever yours.¡±

    A satisfied smile adorned his face as madness apanied his thrusts, going even deeper with each of his movements. She knew she will have no rest at all, but she didn¡¯t mind.

    She wanted more. Needed more of her captor. No matter how insane it sounded, it is the reality of her life.

    Her body has already exhibited dependency on him. She has be as addicted to him as he was to her.

 Chapter 154

    154 iv. Poison

    ¡°Save our son,¡± Mary knelt before Dominus as thetter looked away.

    ¡°That thing is no son of mine. He has led the attacks against his own people. That traitor can never be deserving of my blood,¡± he said dismissively.

    It was hard having this conversation with her. She has pleaded countless of times with him, but he couldn¡¯t forgive the boy who betrayed his own family.

    ¡°There must be a reason why he was doing this! Surely he is under the vampires¡¯ control,¡± she continued to plead, refusing to stand from her position.

    ¡°There is nothing else we can do for that boy. I have already ordered he be killed upon sight. If I catch him myself, I will do the same,¡± Dominus¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotions.

    The pack has lost hundreds of lives in a span of a few months. Every secret base and defense the wolves had, has been spilled by the one the alpha shared his blood with.

    He was seen leading the vampires to the bases. He was seen killing his own people. There are far too many ounts of survivors to be mistaken.

    Dominus stood and walked out of the room, not ncing even once at the woman who was on her knees, crying still. He couldn¡¯t look more for fear he might change his mind all because he couldn¡¯t bear looking at her so heartbroken.

    But consequences must be paid. And Kaede has broken not just thew. But the ancient rules that were in ce.

    .....

    Dominus will be leading their invasion tonight. There was no other way but to attack or risk losing more of their numbers in vain.

    Jiro rushed towards Mary and helped her to stand up, ¡°Mother, please enough of this. You have starved yourself for so long. You also refused to rest. But father won¡¯t be swayed now. He has already decided as to what fate Kaede will face in light of all his atrocities.¡±

    ¡°Jiro,¡± she let out a cry as she hugged the young man who has been more of a son to her than her own blood ever was.

    ¡°I will do my best to try to convince father. But you have to promise to take your rest. Please go back to your room and wait until all this is over. If we are lucky, we will all return here in one piece. We need you to be okay for when we return,¡± Jiro tried his best to exin.

    Mary smiled weakly as Jiro stopped in front of her room and opened the door for her.

    Once inside the room, alone, she took a kitchen knife and sliced her arm, letting blood trickle down into her dress. She mumbled a few words and closed her eyes.

    The windows to her room shut closed as an unnatural coldness seeped through her skin. Her eyes scanned the area until she saw a woman she once thought of as dead.

    ¡°Yuki,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°It is I, mother,¡± the innocent-looking girl smiled softly.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mary asked as worry and fear gripped her heart.

    ¡°I have been given a second life by my sire. I was sent here to ry to you his conditions. That is, if you still wanted to see Kaede... alive,¡± she added.

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± she asked sincerely.

    ¡°First, you have toe with me,¡± Yuki smiled again, a smile so innocent anyone could be deceived of her new vile nature.

    ¡°Do you promise to keep him alive if I do?¡± Mary asked the young woman whose smile did nothing but make chills run through her bones.

    ¡°It is not I but the king himself who promised this. Do you ept?¡± the youngdy extended her hand cheerfully.

    Mary epted her hand and they disappeared into the night. The speed was so fast she didn¡¯t even realize she has been transported.

    She nced around the structure of the castle she was brought into, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My pce,¡± the voice boomed as the silver-haired man she met years before walked out, still in perfect youth with no signs of having aged.

    ¡°You,¡± she was stunned and unable to say anything more.

    ¡°Well, my dear. Cat got your tongue?¡± he said in a yful tone.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Bring you here? I know no such thing. It was you who wanted to see your son, if I am not mistaken,¡± he grinned.

    His eyes finally revealed something so sinister about his character as he smiled triumphantly, ¡°Say, am I right you would like to see your son?¡±

    ¡°Is he alive?¡± her voice trembled, fear growing in her heart with every second that passed.

    ¡°Oh my! What kind of a host do you take me for, my love? Yes, of course, he is alive. Just a bit unwell... but breathing,¡± his smile turned her insides cold.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we met after such a long time and you won¡¯t even ask how I have been! To think we almost had an understanding between us,¡± his cheerful tone did not hide his true intentions.

    ¡°Do not mock me! I never had any intentions of running away with the likes of you. You disgust me! More than anything else, your presence is revolting to me!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Ahhh, so the human girl finally learned to bear some fangs of her own,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°I was just trying to start a pleasant conversation. You are in my territory after all. I do not want you reporting to the alpha how I mistreated you,¡± his sweet voice filled with his sarcasm as he eyed her with lust.

    ¡°You have aged so gracefully. Maybe because I do not have the privilege of seeing myself age, that your transition even more so attracted me to you,¡± his eyes were trailing every inch of her body as if he was stripping her naked.

    ¡°I do not feel the same way towards you. To me, you are nothing but a wicked monster. You have no soul or conscience. A pretty face without nothing on the inside,¡± she said bravely.

    ¡°Well then, you know I promised to never force my will on you. But I am confident you will speak a bit more kindly to me in the next few hours,¡± he smiled confidently at her.

    ¡°Do not deceive yourself any longer. You will just be disappointed,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Well, I am quite sure... since I have a valuable bargaining chip here with me,¡± he walked closer and held her by her neck.

    ¡°There is nothing more valuable to a mother than her child¡¯s life, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked as he breathe in her scent, grazing his fangs on her neck before letting her go.

    ¡°Where is he? Where the hell is my son?¡± she asked him, raising her voice as she pushed him away.

    As if on cue, a vampire dragged a person in chains. He was bloodied and too thin. His skin was almost translucent and he almost looked like flesh and bone.

    She rushed to the man he recognized right away to be his son, ¡°Kaede! My son, what have they done to you? I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    Mvar¡¯sughter echoed through the air, ¡°Are you sure you can still bring him back? How do you intend to do that?¡±

    She ran towards the man who spoke, raising the knife she had concealed in her clothing, she attempted to strike him. He easily stopped her by holding her arm.

    As if he was taking a candy away from a child, he took her silver knife from her and threw it far from her reach. He then held her and lifted her chin so that she can meet his eyes.

    Hers was the deep blue of the ocean and his was the shallow peaceful one. Hers was filled with anger and his was filled with lust and an equal temper.

    ¡°I am quite disappointed at what you did, my love. You raised a hand to the king who weed you to his home. That by itself is punishable by death,¡± his lips curved in a smile.

    ¡°Unhand me! I will kill you! I will fucking kill you this instant!¡± she shouted at him.

    Holding her still in his arms, he whispered, ¡°Are you sure you would like to do that? Your son can be saved by no one but me. Look at him, his youth and his strength were gone in an instant. He has been poisoned and fed on by vampires from my lineage. If you wish to restore everything back to him. You have to offer me one thing.¡±

    She looked at her son who didn¡¯t flinch or raise his eyes. He has no emotions on his face. He looks nothing but a nk canvas that doesn¡¯t feel or think.

    As much as she would like to protest. She really has no choice now. He is right, what matters most to her at this instant is saving her son¡¯s life.

    ¡°Come here then, be a good girl. Let me take what I wanted,¡± he smirked, licking his lips.

    When she felt his fangs grazing on her skin, she didn¡¯t protest. And when she felt his fangs embed in her skin as her blood trickled down her neck, she closed her eyes in surrender.

    At that moment, she only wished for one thing. To see him again before she loses her own life to the enemy.

    She would trade anything to see him again for thest time. Dominus. She whispered his name as the monster started to take her life away.

 Chapter 155

    155 iv. Gardens

    ¡°What is bothering you?¡± he embraced her from behind.

    Seeing her distracted and so downtely just started affecting him too. It is a natural reaction if you think about it.

    For how can he be happy knowing she is not well? How can he do just that when she is the air he breathe?

    She has not been writing for days. Early in the morning she would open theptop, stare at the screen and close it again.

    It was odd but he couldn¡¯t ask her directly since she doesn¡¯t know he knew she was taking out herptop to write her books secretly.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± of course he knew that to be a lie as well.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say nothing when you are barely eating and sleeping. If there is something bothering you, you should at least tell me so I can do something about it,¡± he lectured.

    She opened her eyes wide at him but remained silent, ¡°Not everything in this world is within your control.¡±

    He chuckled and held her closer to him, ¡°Is that so? I am pretty sure I can control all variables in your favor. You are after all never escaping from here.¡±

    .....

    She didn¡¯t bother to struggle and just continued to stare at the horizon. It was something that scared him even more.

    Being silent when he says things like that was not her character. So she not uttering her protest terrified him so.

    Why won¡¯t she just tell him exactly what was bothering her? Was she again thinking about trying to escape?

    ¡°If you are dissatisfied about something. You have to tell me freely about it instead of nning to do something stupid,¡± he voiced his concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to escape if that was what you were thinking,¡± she whispered.

    He faced her to him and studied her face. Her eyes were honest and her expression did not change. She looked like she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± he asked her, worry starting to creep into his heart.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± he asked, trying to swallow the lump in his throat.

    She kept silent. How could she tell him what it was that was running through her mind?

    It always affected her when death happens in her novels. When stories are about to end, she always feels like a part of her will die along with it.

    ¡°No, not at all. Please do not worry for me,¡± she smiled.

    Isn¡¯t it weird how she couldn¡¯t bear seeing him so affected? He is her captor and sure she still wants to escape, on some days more than others.

    So why does it hurt her so to see him like this? She caressed his cheek, feeling the stubble on his chin.

    He confuses her. There are times she couldn¡¯t decide if he is someone she should hate or not.

    She sometimes wishes he will just be cruel all the time. This way her mind will not suffer from aimless wandering in what he is in her life.

    An enemy, a friend, a lover. She couldn¡¯t decide. She feels lost when ites to him and the feelings he brings in every moment they are together.

    ¡°Not worry?¡± he frowned. ¡°You really think there is a chance in the world that seeing you so affected by something can not make me worry? I care about you, Mary. You are everything to me. So it is only natural that I care about things that affect you.¡±

    Sheughed at the irony of it all. How can someone who kidnapped her care for her at all?

    ¡°What are youughing at, my queen?¡± his face was unreadable.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all,¡± she continued to giggle.

    Holding her by her shoulder, he whispered, ¡°It is fine if youugh at me. What I always wish is to make you smile.¡±

    ¡°Do you not care about pride?¡± she asked him, tilting her head.

    Heughed and answered, ¡°You are right, I do not. I do not care about the silly notions of pride. When ites to you, pride, honor, and even justice don¡¯t matter.¡±

    She stoppedughing and looked at him, her heart beating fast against her chest as their eyes meet, ¡°If these things don¡¯t matter, then what does?¡±

    ¡°You,¡± he cupped her chin as he drank on her cerulean blue eyes.

    ¡°Only you matter to me more than these things. You are the whole world to me. Everything else is immaterial. Be it concepts, things, or people. It is only you I care about,¡± he confessed.

    She blushed at hearing his words, ¡°Why do you always lie? I¡¯m just nothing but an entertainment to you? Something you kidnapped and toyed around.¡±

    He pulled her close to him, ¡°Look at me and tell me what you see. Tell me I am lying about how I feel for you. Tell me I don¡¯t feel the way I do.¡±

    She shook her head. For when her blue eyes met with golden eyes, she felt burned. Scorched by the passion and truth that reflected in his.

    ¡°Do you really feel I am toying with you all this time?¡± he asked her, his voice gentle.

    She kept silent and looked down at the grass. Trying herself to be distracted by the flowers starting to bloom that were directly in her periphery.

    He lifted her chin so she doesn¡¯t have any choice but to look into his eyes again, ¡°If you do not have the words. Then tell me by your body.¡±

    He imed her lips before she can utter a protest. It was a patient and gentle kiss. One she didn¡¯t know how to respond to.

    As if out of shock, she embraced him. Her lips parted as their tongues intertwined. Their salivas were drunk by each other, their hot breath exchanged through their kiss.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t such a bad answer. If I may say so myself,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°You are an asshole and you know that,¡± she pouted.

    Heughed at seeing her blush even more, ¡°Not my fault you easily give in to my kisses. Right now I can tell, your whole body was affected by that kiss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all,¡± she tried to lie.

    How can she just ept his usation? Even if it is the truth a woman needs to have pride too.

    ¡°Let me be the judge of that,¡± he smirked as she ran away.

    That silly bastard forced her to run like some prey. It is his fault for acting like a wild animal in heat!

    ¡°Come on? Stop running like some scared kitten,¡± his deep voice made her feel so much more excited.

    Damned her hormones. They really don¡¯t know how to cooperate. She blushed when she felt her panty getting damped from her own juices.

    If he catches her and lifts her skirt, all her pride will just go away. She started to crawl from one bush to another, curling in a ball when she reach each.

    She really needs to get away. She has to at least change into decent clothes and keep all her self-integrity intact.

    But fate always knows how to make thingsplicated. She screamed as big arms enveloped around her.

    He carried her in his arms and pressed her back against a tree, ¡°What then? What do you want me to do now that I got you? Surely you don¡¯t expect me to just let you go.¡±

    She blushed, ¡°Just let me go. It is the middle of the day and we are in the gardens. Do you want others to see us like this?¡±

    ¡°Like what? I have barely done anything to you, have I? What exactly was in your mind?¡± he teased her.

    She pouted, ¡°Not like your pervert mind will ever change. So I naturally assumed.¡±

    ¡°Naturally assumed what?¡± he grinned at seeing her difort.

    He does like seeing her so out of her element. Instead of the rather witty girl who was always too confident when talking to him.

    In times like this, he is blessed to see that other part of her he cherishes so much so. That part of her that makes her so cute.

    Her cheeks turned redder as he traced

    her lips with his thumb. Her lips trembled as she opened and closed them.

    ¡°Answer me, it is rude not to answer a question. I¡¯m your host and you are inside my property after all,¡± he said, his eyes looking intently into hers.

    She shook her head and looked away before he cupped her chin to force her eyes on him, ¡°You think I can let you go so easily? Answer me first.¡±

    ¡°Will you let me go if I answered you?¡± she asked, forcing herself not to back out.

    ¡°Depending on the answer, I just might,¡± he whispered, kissing her cheeks.

    He pressed his hard erection against her skirt, making her feel the indentation on the clothes she wore. He was hard again, he felt like steel against her soft entrance.

    ¡°Dominus!¡± she protested.

    But he took the opportunity to silence her with a kiss. It was hot and passionate. A kiss meant to silence her up as well as to tease.

    ¡°What else do you say, my love? Should you deny more about what you really need? I can show you the many signs your body wants me. But I am sure you already know them,¡± he smiled as he groped her breasts.

    She blushed, she couldn¡¯t even answer him when he is like this. He was far too upfront, making her feel even more edged.

    Her throat felt dry and her body heat felt like she was about to burst as he instructed, ¡°Tell me then. Tell me what it is you really wanted.¡±

    She gasped and let out a squeak, ¡°You, I want you.¡±

    The rest of her answers were drowned away by another kiss that took away her breath. Soon, the gardens was filled with the silent whimpers and silly moans that escaped her lips as he took her well into the night.

 Chapter 156

    156 iv. Restart

    Dominus¡¯s anger rose as he witnessed the members of his pack being butchered by a vampire.

    He growled, transforming into his wolf form he advanced and ran at full speed towards the entity hungrily drinking the blood of the other wolves he sent before him.

    He didn¡¯t recognize her right away except when she was already pinned on the ground, growling. Mary.

    She hissed at him, bearing her fangs. There was no thought of recognition on her face. Just madness. Utter madness thatcks any understanding.

    He tried to stop her but she was too strong. She was able to escape from his grasp.

    She ran fast so he summoned his wolf form again and ran after her. He can barely catch his breath as she jumped from tree to tree.

    Please stop. It was all he wanted to say. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her. The gods know he will never hurt her.

    He is worried she will be caught in the crossfire. The wolves she had just killed were further from his mind.

    The only thing he wanted was her safety. If any of the wolves catch her. He doesn not want to think more about what may happen.

    .....

    He stopped. Blood. Her blood has been spilled. He growled, and his movements became faster, more urgent.

    He ran until he was almost out of breath. He ran until his limbs hurt, until he felt he will copse.

    That was when he saw her. The other wolves had her. He growled and the other wolves looked at him, as if they are puppies who tremble before a lion from the wild.

    They stopped their attacks and stood silently, still surrounding the woman. He growled and began attacking them before any of them could understand what was happening.

    They tried to fight for their dear lives but they were no match for the alpha. However, he didn¡¯t go unscathed.

    He returned to his human form. His energy has been depleted. His body was full of injuries that may prove to be fatal.

    They have wounded him deeply. He stumbled towards the girl. He couldn¡¯t be mistaken. It was her.

    He knelt before the woman he loves. Her body has been bitten off mercilessly. Her flesh was torn from her skin. Almost unrecognizable was her face.

    Scratches and deep wounds. She was just like mangled meat. He grunted and growled as he held her in his arms. Mary.

    ¡°My love,¡± he whispered lovingly in her ear.

    Her body jerked forward, and her lips trembled. Her bloodshot eyes stared at his.

    She hissed at him, an iprehensible sound that came from the gurgling sound of blood in her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now. No one can hurt you now. You¡¯ll tell me allter. About what happened to you, right? You will surely tell me,¡± he said, keeping her cold body pressed to him.

    She hissed and tried to bite him. His instinct was to move away from her. But even instinct has nothing on the way he love her.

    He removed his bloodied shirt and pressed her lips next to his neck. She licked his neck before her fangs sunk into his skin.

    He smiled when she started drinking hungrily, ¡°It is alright. Drink all the blood you need to recover. You will live for me, right honey? You will not leave me again this time.¡±

    The vampire did not understand what the alpha was saying. She was reduced to the lowest of the creatures. A vampire who couldn¡¯t think or feel.

    Deprived of emotions or reasons, or even memories to keep her humane. She lost it all. So she drank from the blood freely offered, without feeling any guilt in her conscience.

    She appreciated how sweet his blood ispared to the rest. She was driven by her primal desire to devour her prey.

    She bit harder into him but he just continued to caress her hair, whispering things she didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Do you know this life has been my favorite so far? Because in this lifetime I have been with you the longest. I have two kids with you and lived quite afortable long life. Thank you for staying with me until our hairs turned to grey. Seeing you now in your youthful beauty made me realize how the gods have blessed me in this life more greatly than in the others. I hope you can forgive me when we see each other again, my love.¡±

    ¡°My love, don¡¯t mind me. I am starting to feel a bit weaker,¡± his voice was weak now as his body slumped.

    His body looks like it has been dried up, as if all the fluids in his body have been drained. But she didn¡¯t care and continued to drink from him.

    She has been reduced to nothing but an animal and did not know what she was doing. All she knew was... her thirst that doesn¡¯t seem to have an end.

    A gunshot was fired, the blessed bullet embedding itself in her chest. She stopped and froze.

    The bullet was one that has been blessed by the elders of their church. One that ends the curse of endless damnation.

    Her mind cleared, and her eyes could finally see. She coughed up blood as her heart throbbed painfully against her chest.

    The blessed bullet granted her only a momentary rest before a scorching feeling spread through her. She looked at the body she was clinging to a while earlier.

    The handsome face was no longer breathtaking. His body was almost ice-cold. His eyes were closed shut.

    She cried as more wolves started to surround her. Her attention was not on them but on the man beside her who can¡¯t even carry his own head.

    ¡°Mary,¡± he acknowledged as she smiled.

    ¡°Dom,¡± she answered back, snuggling close to him as she buried her face in his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she began to cry, her body was also being scorched and tortured from within.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m d you get to drink my blood and gave you energy for a little bit,¡± he smiled weakly at her, unmindful of the wolves closing in on them.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t mad,¡± she smiled back though he couldn¡¯t see it any longer.

    ¡°I feel sleepy, my love,¡± he whispered, his voice a bit apologetic.

    ¡°I know. I feel sleepy too,¡± she mumbled, breathing in his scent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together, and wake together this time, my queen,¡± he urged her, wrapping his arms protectively around her.

    ¡°Aye, please find me. I¡¯ll see you then again, my knight,¡± she mumbled as a sense of sleepiness racked at her.

    He held her tightly in his arms as she copsed above him, ¡°I promise to find you, my queen. Until we meet again.¡±

    She smiled and closed her eyes as sheid her head peacefully against his chest. At that moment the alpha and his wife breathed in theirst.

    When the wolves finally closed on them, all they could find are the bodies. Their consciousness and their very life have already left them.

    They were torched immediately. The wolves were afraid that they will suddenly be emerging with the vampire disease.

    Their bodies burned together exactly how they were found. With her body and his intertwined in a loving embrace.

    The war between the vampires and the wolves did not end for months after their death. It was a tiring series of death duels and murders resulting in the dwindling number of both species.

    On the sixteenth day of the following year, Jiro, the new alpha finally caught the king of the vampires and executed him publicly by beheading him.

    He was executed together with all the wolves he has turned including the alpha¡¯s own brother and his to-be-betrothed.

    It was said Jiro¡¯s face did not reveal his emotions as he stared at the faces of those mostly who had a direct hand in his parents¡¯ death.

    Jiro, the alpha, did not take a wife nor begotten an heir during his lifetime, ending the alpha¡¯s direct bloodline.

    The end of the blood war did not end in peace between the two species but rather started a bitterpromise with each tribe secretly nning the other¡¯s end.

    It was the gore tale that will be passed from generation to generation. In all this bloodshed and death, it is said that the only good thing was the love that emerged between Dominus and his chosen mate.

    People wondered if truly as the alpha imed, there was such thing as a reincarnation. And they wondered if the lovers would finally be reborn in a more peaceful world.

    As it always was, good things will only be truly appreciated once they end. Such was the case upon Mary¡¯s death.

    Cindere will held a special memorial for her and the pack finally epted and acknowledged all the contributions she had done to their society.

    The hospitals she had established and the orphanages she founded during her lifetime still continued to exist in the present time.

    The wolves and the vampires¡¯ bloodlines continued to thin out until all that was left were traces of the once-powerful species.

    In one of those orphanages which remained to be a living memoriam and testament to the love between the alpha and his human mate, a boy was given away on the anniversary of the couple¡¯s death.

    As a way ofmemoration, the director of the institution named him. Dominus.

 Chapter 157

    157 v. Intertwining Fates

    Dominus couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. She really was too beautiful. It is a pity he doesn¡¯t get to see her often.

    It is even more pitiful that he couldn¡¯t even get close to her. He didn¡¯t understand the attraction he strongly feel for the girl who has just left puberty not so long ago.

    Mary. The yakuza leader of the Yoshio Jiro group¡¯s only daughter. It is a sin to even look at her.

    She was only eighteen. Too innocent for this world. She was educated through online sses and has never set foot away from the yakuza house.

    His father was understandably overly protective. Something anyone could understand given the work they do.

    To call the yakuza house a house is a misnomer, for it is far grander than any castle he has seen. Of course, he has only visited a few and only in the course of doing business.

    He joined the yakuza when he has just turned eighteen. He was one of those orphans who had the luck of never getting adopted.

    So when he turned of age, without any sufficient education. He decided to join the most famous gang in Tokyo.

    His body build and height and hisck of fear made him a prime recruit for the group. Ten yearster, he has been named the second inmand.

    .....

    Ten years. In those ten years, he was unable to stop himself from staring at her whenever he would get to meet her.

    There was something about her he couldn¡¯t pinpoint. He has been with so many women in those ten years, fucking the hell out of his frustrations and all the while imagining the frail girl who is the leader¡¯s only child to be the one sharing his bed.

    He used to feel guilty because of the age. He knew he should still, but now she isn¡¯t a minor any longer.

    That doesn¡¯t justify him in making her the unwilling subject of his fantasies. But it does make him feel better.

    She was there, just across from him, ying the piano. He chose this seat at the corner where he could watch her y.

    It is one of her little talents. A talented young woman. Caged by her circumstance of having been born into a family of the leader of what may be the most violent gang in all of Tokyo.

    She was as pretty as a cherry blossom. No, pretty is too ordinary for her charms. She is beyond beautiful.

    Her lips were naturally red, the contrast in her pale skin making him want to do nothing more but kiss her and drink from her lips.

    He always wondered how her lips would taste like, how her lips would feel as he thrust his savage tongue inside that pretty mouth of hers.

    She smiled a bit when their eyes met. He couldn¡¯t stop it. The savage rumblings of his heart and the strain in his loins as he looked at her even more.

    He didn¡¯t know if she even recognize him. He didn¡¯t know if she has any idea at all about how those smiles meant so much to him.

    During dangerous missions, all thatforts him is the thought of seeing that smile again. Maybe he indeed has gone crazy but no one can me him.

    He knew what this is. Madness. A madness struck from within him the moment they met. Her blue eyes haunted him.

    Her long auburn hair teases him, making him restless as he imagined how it would look spread on the mattress as he spilled his seeds inside of her.

    Damn it, he shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way. Not for the leader¡¯s only daughter.

    He shouldn¡¯t covet her so. He has had plenty of women, even now is a woman groping his cock as she slid his penis out of his pants.

    He tried hard to focus and shift his attention to her but he couldn¡¯t even do it. His whole attention was only on the woman across from him innocently ying an instrument as she sang.

    He stopped the woman¡¯s hand, ¡°Not here,¡± he said, his words were serious. He said the words almost angrily.

    He couldn¡¯t help it. If that part of him will be continually touched while he was looking at the girl he fancied for years, he won¡¯t be able to stop himself from erupting.

    Fuck. He cursed himself when the woman hissed and left him. There goes his outlet for tonight. He straightened himself and tucked his manhood back into his pants.

    He felt his throat dry up as he watched the girl¡¯s lips move. She was singing a love song.

    She has a soft voice, one he was unable to forget no matter how hard he tried. He felt like he could listen forever to her songs.

    Their eyes met again, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare. She smiled softly. A smile she shared with everyone else in the room.

    He wanted so badly to deceive himself that her smile was just meant for him. But he knew better.

    In her small and tidy world, someone as dirty as himself is not even deserving to touch her hand.

    He is a sinner, a murderer, and he has been free with all sorts of women his kind of world has to offer. And on the contrary, she was pure, untainted as the snow.

    He has no business having these feelings for her. He took another swig of the ss of beer he was holding, looking at her as she descended the stairs and kissed her father on his cheek.

    It was their master¡¯s birthday. That was why she was permitted to join his men. Only on rare asions has she been allowed to be in a room with them.

    He stood up as she moved. He didn¡¯t want to be seen or noticed. He followed the woman who walked unescorted in the gardens.

    There was no threat amongst the yakuza¡¯s men. More than just a punk gang, they have a code of honor and respect for their leader.

    He was just making sure she could go back to the main house safely. He tried to justify as he concealed himself in the shadows.

    When they were in the middle of the gardens, she turned and looked straight at him, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    He froze when she stepped closer. She stopped immediately across from him.

    His gaze was too intense, he knew that. Because this was the very first time he has been so close to her.

    He never knew how much more he could be affected by her presence until now. He couldn¡¯t even find the words to answer or to even understand what she just said.

    ¡°I am asking you, why you were following me. If you do not say your purpose, then I will scream and alert everyone,¡± she said in a matter of factly tone.

    ¡°I was just trying to make sure you can get home safe,¡± was what he said.

    Darn it. Because her blue eyes have been staring right through his golden ones, he felt like his blood was boiling.

    He won¡¯t be surprised if his temperature is beyond feverish. This woman is his walking temptress.

    She looked at him and as if unable to stop herself,ughed, ¡°It is you wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± he looked at her. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Was the girl he liked somehow a lunatic? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mind if she is a bit sick in the head.

    Fuck. He felt his cks tighten even more on his crotch area. She shouldn¡¯t look down or he wouldn¡¯t be able to justify it.

    How can he tell her it is her fault? Damn it. Even the scent she wore is far too addicting for him.

    Roses and vani. Somehow in his mind, he knew she would smell that way.

    Everything about this girl turned him on. She was just eighteen and she is the leader¡¯s daughter. He kept reminding himself that.

    But he has never heard herugh before. It was probably the most beautiful sound he has ever heard in his life.

    Damn it. He wasn¡¯t some love-struck teenager. He is a twenty-eight-year-old man faced with a girl ten years his junior.

    He shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way. And especially not towards the daughter of the man who fed and clothed him.

    The man who has entrusted him with his own home and a position of respect amongst his men. A person who has given him everything he has now. That is this woman¡¯s father.

    Wealth, women, power. Everything he dreamed of as a child. He has it all because of that person.

    ¡°It really is you. The man who always follows me whenever I would perform on some asions,¡± she smiled fondly at him.

    Hearing her say it made him feel like being found out. He cursed at himself for behaving like a fool in front of the girl.

    What does he think of her now? Sheughed, so does she find him funny? He frowned at the thought.

    Cool andposed, he has been described that way by women before. But never as a clown, a pathetic and funny guy.

    He would have killed anyone who daredugh at him this way. Except for this girl.

    Even if it irritates him so he wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, he quite liked the sound of her merryughter.

    ¡°I am eighteen now, did you hear?¡± she leaned against him and whispered.

    Fuck. He was so taken aback that he was unable to step away. The moment she moved her body towards him, their bodies momentarily touched.

    He couldn¡¯t help but turn red when her soft body brushed against that part of him that has been raging all night. Fuck it all.

    She blushed but continued to smile, ¡°You weren¡¯t in attendance on my birthday.¡±

    ¡°I was on a mission. France. Something about the armaments supply,¡± his voice was terribly low, speaking just make him breathe in more of her scent, making that part of him grow even harder.

    ¡°It is such a pity you missed it... for supplies. I quite thought you were looking forward to it. To me turning eighteen I mean,¡± her voice was too serious that it couldn¡¯t be just a bad joke.

    His eyes widened when she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Before he can realize what she was trying to do, she tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his cheek. She ran away before he can ask her what she meant.

    He panted when she was far away, as if being tortured by an unseen demon. Damn it all.

    As the vision of her started to fade in the distance a woman¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Be careful. You know who she is. What she is to the leader.¡±

    He looked sharply at the woman who stepped out of the shadows. She was a beautiful blonde with matching blue eyes.

    She was his on-and-off partner both in the organization and in his bed. Cindere.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. I know my ce,¡± he said seriously.

    His voice carried a threat filled with malice. Warning the woman to shut up and stop following him around or trying to intercept his personal affairs.

    The woman became silent as he simply walked away from her. Not even greeting her even when they have done more things than a married couple would.

    .....

    She has given herself only to him. She was a virgin when he took her. Sure she knew what she was doing. But he should at least pretend to care about that. He was her first.

    She gritted her teeth as she looked in the direction the leader¡¯s daughter walked on. That brat. She has always been on her way.

 Chapter 158

    158 v. ve to His Desires

    Because he was the second inmand, he has his own quarters in the yakuza house.

    Of course he also has his own estates and properties across different countries which he mostly use for dealing with the yakuza business.

    But this has always been the one he treats as home. Because she was here.

    Just across from his quarters was the building she upied. Fuck. He got harder with the thought.

    He mmed shut his room after flicking the switch open and the light flooded. He let out a few curses before opening hisptop to check for emails.

    He stared at his inbox. There was a new sender he has not been in contact with before.

    The sender used the name queenie. He stared at the inbox for a while. It couldn¡¯t be her, right?

    He opened the inbox and it said ¡®Hello! :)¡¯.

    He typed in a ¡®Who are you?¡¯

    .....

    Well, this is really weird and childish. This is an email for god¡¯s sake. Not some demon-possessed teenagers app or social media, both of which he doesn¡¯t have nor intend to ever use.

    He should be irritated or at least feel annoyed at the silly attempt of whoever was on the other side of the keyboard. And yet, he couldn¡¯t bear to feel that way.

    He has a feeling who exactly it was who sent him the message. He waited impatiently as he stared at the screen.

    A notification for the receipt of another email has been received. From the same email address, queenie.

    He read it with undeniable anticipation in his heart. It read, ¡®Can¡¯t you really tell? :(¡®

    He smiled at her emoji. Fuck what was happening to him, behaving like a teenager all of a sudden, ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this,¡¯ he replied.

    ¡®Wait!!! It is me, the one who just turned eighteen. Thatdy *¡±*¡¯, says the new email.

    He was right. It really was her. So, she nicknamed herself queenie. He smiled at how he thought it fits her so.

    ¡®Queenie now?¡¯ he teased, still smiling as he tried to picture her in her bed sending these emails to him.

    ¡®Well, it suits me. I look pretty regal and I¡¯m quite high-maintenance, if you know what I mean, **$ jk¡¯, the email response read.

    ¡®It suits you, you do look like a queen,¡¯ was his response.

    ¡®Ahhhh! Now I¡¯m shyyy. Well, I probably should sleep now since you already got me flustered. But you can just call me Mary, my nickname is for fun **,¡¯ was the response he received.

    He smiled and typed a simple, ¡®Good night, queenie.¡¯

    He went through the other emails but he felt like he couldn¡¯t even concentrate any longer. He really is a fool.

    Obviously, the young miss wanted to y around since she was stuck in her room all her life. She was looking for excitement and he happened to be there.

    He knew that. He wasn¡¯t that stupid not to know her motives. She was struggling for freedom from her little cage.

    Ordinarily, such flirting wouldn¡¯t even reach past hello. He would reject someone so young, especially under the circumstances.

    So why is he flirting back? He touched the part she kissed and felt the private part of him grow even stiffer.

    Darn it. He hurriedly took unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, letting out his member.

    Holding his pulsing erection in his hand he started to slide his hand up and down his shaft. Fuck.

    His lips opened as he imagined her soft lips, her beautiful dazzling eyes, and her sinful body. He has never been this close to her before.

    Never even touched her skin. Fuck. His back arched as he chased his high, his movements going faster until finally jerking off.

    His semen spilled more than the usual. He panted as he let go, closing his eyes as sticky fluid continued to coat his sheets.

    Darn it. Even his clothes were ruined. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to properly remove them.

    She was his addiction. Though it was a secret and known only to him. He knew he could be exposed anytime.

    If she really decides to flirt with him, he doubts he can hold out for very long. He cursed the gods and stood up, grabbing a towel he used earlier today.

    He wiped it on his member and got dressed. He called up the servant quarters and asked for help in changing his sheets.

    He knew theundry service wouldn¡¯t mind. He has asked them to wash even worse.

    He took a cigarette and smoked as he waited for the maids to arrive. He opened the email and found one again.

    ¡®Wait, can I ask something? :)¡¯, he didn¡¯t even have to guess who it was from.

    It was sent thirty minutes ago while he was doing that. Fuck. He debated whether to type a response or wait for tomorrow. He didn¡¯t want to bother her.

    Of course much to his dismay, his selfishness won once again, ¡®Sure, ask me anything.¡¯

    ¡®Do you have a wife?¡¯ was the question.

    He noted that she did not put an emoji next to it. So it must be something she is serious about.

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t have a wife,¡¯ was his response.

    ¡®Do you have a girlfriend?¡¯ another question.

    He smiled at her interrogation, ¡®None that I know of.¡¯

    ¡®Please be serious,¡¯ she castigated him, making him smile.

    Fuck. It was the first time he really would have any sort ofmunication with her. So fuck protocols. He doesn¡¯t need them.

    ¡®Well I am serious, I do not have a girlfriend, a wife, or a fiance,¡¯ hepleted it, knowing she will be asking about that too.

    ¡®Sex partners?¡¯ was the one-line question that made him stop typing.

    It took him a while to respond to it for he didn¡¯t know how to go about it. He was afraid if she knew then she would probably lose interest in him.

    Fuck. Why does he care so much about that? Not like he could ever be permitted to date their leader¡¯s daughter.

    ¡®I have had several. No strings attached,¡¯ he added.

    He held his breath as he waited for her to reply. Five minutes. He was looking at the screen for five fucking minutes before he received her reply.

    ¡®That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind,¡¯ was the answer.

    ¡®Don¡¯t mind what?¡¯ he asked. He had to be sure they are on the same page.

    ¡®I said I don¡¯t mind if you have had several partners, or continue to have in the present time,**),¡¯ was her reply.

    ¡®Why should you even care in the first ce?¡¯ he asked.

    Fuck. She can¡¯t be serious. He will ept it if she suddenly denies it.

    ¡®I also want to be one of them,¡¯ she answered.

    ¡®One of what?!¡¯ his eyes went through the same message once, twice, he reread her message over and over just to be sure there was no mistake.

    ¡®One of your partners. Sex partners to be exact,¡¯ she replied.

    He read the words over and over as if the interpretation of her simple words could be wrong. When he didn¡¯t reply he received another message.

    ¡®Are you still there?¡¯ she asked.

    ¡®Still here,¡¯ was his curt reply to her email.

    ¡®Then why aren¡¯t you replying? Are you against it? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking about rejecting me, are you?¡¯ thedy must really be out of her mind.

    ¡®If I do, will you stop this nonsense?¡¯ he stopped smoking and put down his cigarette on the ashtray.

    ¡®No. I¡¯ll just go look for another partner to do it with. Maybe from here, maybe outside. I just really want to experience how it is,¡¯ she justified.

    ¡®Experience what? Sex?! At your young age?! And what do you think of your father?¡¯ he felt all his blood rise on his head as he read the words.

    He couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t let anyone else touch her. To think that she was thinking about it drove him wild.

    Fuck. He will kill every mother fucker she ever considered sleeping with. He clenched his fist as he felt a rage he had never felt before.

    ¡®Calm down, okay. Look here. It¡¯s a take-it-or-leave-it offer. I am beautiful, and young, and on top of that I am still a virgin. I just want to have some fun. If you don¡¯t want to provide it I will have to go look elsewhere,¡¯ was her sassy retort.

    ¡®I never thought the leader¡¯s daughter was such a whore,¡¯ he replied, his anger seething through him.

    ¡®Fine. Call me whatever. This is my final question to you. Do you want to take my offer or not?¡¯ he felt confused reading it.

    As if his life depended on it he sent a reply faster than he normally would, ¡®I will do it. In one condition. Don¡¯t look for others.¡¯

    ¡®Deal. I have no intention of looking for more than one partner anyway. I just needed one person to teach me and let me experience this kind of pleasure. Thank you so much for epting my proposal,¡¯ she sent it just as fast.

    ¡®Why not wait until you are married?¡¯ he asked. He couldn¡¯t help it. This doesn¡¯t make sense to him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to wait,¡¯ was her reply.

    He didn¡¯t ask for more details but he got another email from her asking him to download another app. He read it and understood it was through an android phone.

    He sighed and replied he will download it tomorrow. She gave him her username which is not much different from her email.

    He smiled reading her username, queenie. He does like that nickname of hers. He pressed his hand on his cheek again as if he can still feel the heat from her lips.

    .....

    He didn¡¯t feel like he had any choice in this matter. The alternative is he will have to kill and torture in the worse way possible anyone who dares to ept her invitation.

    He closed theptop and realized he had to buy a new phone just to download the app she wanted.

    He has never changed his phone no matter how old the model ispared to now.

    It is because it held a sentimental value to him. It was the first thing he ever bought for himself using the money he has earned.

    But now that she entered the picture he couldn¡¯t even find any justification not to throw his old phone away in the trash.

    He halted his thoughts when a question lingered in his mind, what else will he be willing to give up for her in the future?

    Their affair has not even started yet. And it seems like the little miss already had him wrapped around her fingers.

 Chapter 159

    159 v. Visitor

    ¡°This is insane. Calling me in the middle of the night toe here is both reckless and irresponsible,¡± he grunted.

    ¡°And yet you are here,¡± her eyes were shining in the dark.

    He climbed into her room, much against reasons dictated to him not to. That was one thing he was furious about, hisck of fine judgment when ites to her and her wishes.

    It was more than a week now with little chats and phone calls at night. He didn¡¯t expect it would lead to her request that he slips through her windows in the middle of the night. But here he is being stupid.

    ¡°I hate being yed,¡± his voice was serious and his gaze was intense.

    ¡°I am not ying around,¡± she smiled at him.

    Did he ever say how a smile of hers can undo him so? This one is no different. He felt like he had been reduced to his knees.

    She pulled him into the darkness, afraid the lighting in through the windows would reveal him from the outside. She also knew how difficult the situation will be if they were to be found out.

    ¡°Then what are you doing, queenie?¡± he nearly smiled saying the nickname she decided to use.

    .....

    He maintained a cold expression on his face as he towered over her much smaller and slender form. An almost seven feet giant next to a mere five feet slender girl would look funny to some. But he has never been more attracted.

    He likes everything about her. From her cute height and slender body that he felt like he could snap if she was under him. To the lips whose tenderness he wanted to feel again.

    ¡°Mostly, I just want to get to know you,¡± she licked her lips because she felt her lips start to dry.

    But she didn¡¯t know how much it affected him so. He can barely control himself as he watched her tongue go over her lips.

    Fuck. He knew he was such a fool to be harboring these feelings. Letting himself be toyed around by a little girl who is simply just bored.

    ¡°Get to know me? I thought it didn¡¯t necessarily matter who fuck you?¡± he didn¡¯t understand it himself.

    Why was he so angry over her conduct? What business did he have over what she wanted to do with her life?

    ¡°Why are you so angry over that? I already said you are my first choice! I haven¡¯t even thought past you yet. I just said if ever you refuse,¡± she pouted.

    He grunted and pulled her close, harshly tangling his fingers into her hair before iming her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t at all his intention to be so savage. But that was how the kiss turned out to be. Needy. Hungry. All the more wanting.

    Her eyes widened when she felt his lips gently biting over hers. She gasped and provided the opening he so wanted.

    She opened her lips as he thrust his tongue inside her mouth. He didn¡¯t let her push him away and instead forced her tongue to dance with his.

    He felt like he was getting drunk from her sweet kiss. Pulling himself together, he steadied her at a distance away from him.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he said the words gently now.

    He couldn¡¯t get past this feeling. Of having his heart thump so fast against his chest. And the feeling of wanting to breathe in more of her scent.

    It was an almost suffocating need that makes him hold tightly into her shoulders, ¡°You are such a minx. You really know what you are doing.¡±

    She looked directly at him as she tried to catch her breath. Her lips were trembling and her eyelids were fluttering above her cheeks.

    ¡°I am not-¡± she couldn¡¯t find the words to dispute his words.

    How could she im to want this and also im she was innocent? Will he believe her if she did?

    ¡°Tell me, have you ever been kissed before?¡± he asked her, his voice serious, making her heart tremble.

    She shook her head, her cheeks blushing profusely. For some reason she wanted him to believe her.

    She knew this wasn¡¯t a rtionship. She isn¡¯t his girlfriend and he isn¡¯t her boyfriend. But she really never intended for another to be her partner.

    The truth is always moreplicated than she would let on. She didn¡¯t want him to care so much about her.

    She said she is fine being one of several of his partners. But in her heart, she really didn¡¯t want him to have such a bad idea of her.

    She bit her lip as she waited for his reaction. Why does her reputation even matter when he is simply in here for the thrill of it all?

    ¡°I am sorry, I should have been more gentle. I knew it was your first kiss but I let my anger sway me,¡± he admitted.

    Anger? She looked up at him with teary eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why he was at all angry.

    He traced his thumb over her lips, feeling it like he would some soft petals, ¡°Queenie,¡± he said the word with such fondness she felt like she would melt.

    ¡°Do you wish to be kissed again?¡± he asked her, his golden eyes boring through hers.

    She nodded, ¡°Please... I would like to be kissed again, Mr. Dom.¡±

    He smiled softly at her, his eyes lit up with a feeling she could only describe as benevolence, ¡°I will be more gentle this time.¡±

    He leaned closer to her, trapping her back against a wall, ¡°Will that be okay with you, queenie?¡±

    His deep voice made her feel like her body was on fire. She nodded in anticipation as she lifted her face to him.

    He held her cheeks and tapped her lower lip with his thumb, making her open her lips.

    He brushed his lips against hers softly, it was gentle and slow, making her world spin a little. He let her move her tongue at her own volition, which she somehow managed on her own.

    His hands supported her back, as if unwilling to give their bodies any space. And when their lips separated she had this look on her face, of one having been deeply mesmerized.

    He chuckled at her naivety and innocence. Truthfully he was hoping to hear that he was her first kiss.

    He would not be able to take it otherwise. It sounds crude of course, maybe even a bit too much given the circumstances.

    He knew too he had no right. But he would have killed those bastards who dared to steal her first kiss.

    It was a relief he did not have to deal with such an agonizing task. He disliked violence.

    Despite being in the yakuza he felt like he was just doing what was needed. Not necessarily that he derived such happiness from torturing people or having them killed.

    ¡°Such sweet lips you have, my queen,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but whisper it.

    He knew he was just making a fool out of himself. Like some lovestruck idiot who was being pulled so close to the fire by this tantalizing girl.

    He had berated himself so many times throughout the years. The gods knew how much effort he exerted at trying to forget this one woman who had him wrapped in her fingers.

    She blushed at hearing his words, ¡°Did I do well? I knew you weren¡¯t used to someone with no experience. I am afraid to have disappointed you.¡±

    Hearing her words, he imed her lips harshly once again, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about having any experience first.¡±

    She gulped when their lips separated. Why is this man so mad at her right now? She didn¡¯t understand his sudden shift of emotions.

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± his voice was too serious for her to keep quiet.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think about having any experience first. I told you before, you were my first choice, and,¡± before she can continue, she was silenced by yet another kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet queenie?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I should have been your only choice from the start. Therefore if you even look for a second or a third after me. I want you to know I will have to kill them in the most agonizing way possible,¡± he smiled so captivatingly afterward that she felt like maybe she just misheard him after all.

    How can someone so perfectly handsome say something so crazy? Even she is not prepared to believe that.

    ¡°I am d you came,¡± she said, trying to change the topic.

    ¡°I am d I came too. I get to see you in such a seductive outfit,¡± he brushed his thumb on her nightgown, directly above her nipples.

    Fuck. This silky clothing of hers. Did she just wear it to tempt him or was she really sleeping in something soscivious all this time?

    ¡°Ahhhnnn,¡± she moaned softly as she felt his thumb brushing across her nipple.

    He chuckled at seeing her expression, ¡°This color suits you. Red. The color of fire and seduction. Both of which always reminded me of you.¡±

    ¡°You- you think of me,¡± she stuttered.

    She tried not to talk. Why is she being so nervous right now? She didn¡¯t want to further embarrass herself in front of him.

    ¡°I always think of you. Whether I am holding my phone or not. And whether I am staring at the pictures you sent me or doing some menial task for the group. It doesn¡¯t matter. At every hour of my day, I always think of you,¡± he looked so serious saying it that she felt like she would turn into pudding. She is not used to such words yet.

    ¡°We better sit down for a while,¡± she mumbled.

    He chuckled and allowed some distance between them, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. Is that allowed?¡±

    She nodded and blushed as he carried her into her bed. He smiled at seeing her turn so bashful.

    He cherished every effect he could possibly cause on her. These things just make him so happy.

    Dominus knew. Like a riddle that cannot be solved, his feelings for her felt even moreplicated with each passing moment.

 Chapter 160

    160 v. Perfection

    She worriedly nced at her sleeping captor. She has used theptop over time.

    She quite enjoyed the peace before the storm. She loves that part of the story when everything is still so sweet and pure.

    She hurriedly closed theptop and ced it in the cab. She tiptoed towards the bed.

    She is fortunate enough that he is still soundly asleep. Maybe they overdid itst night. For some reason, he has not woken up yet.

    She wanted to close her eyes and pretend to be sleeping but she couldn¡¯t help but stare. He really is handsome.

    All masculine and male with no ounce of fat. Even while he is sleeping he still gives off that dominating aura.

    It is like a second nature to him. One that goes beyond his towering figure and intimidating gaze.

    She somehow always felt the need to submit. To his authority. To his guidance and protection.

    She knew it is weird for her to have these feelings. Maybe it is because he has always been on her mind ever since she can remember.

    .....

    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to him, caressing his cheek gently. Even his face is manly, the stubbles on his chin making her feel ticklish.

    She removed her hand when he shifted. Her eyes thumped faster as his golden eyes stared right through her.

    ¡°Good morning, queenie,¡± his deep voice greeted her.

    She blushed when he took her hand and kissed her palm, ¡°It is good to wake up to your touch.¡±

    ¡°I- I wasn¡¯t touching,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°What were you doing then my love? Care to exin your little invasion of my space?¡± he grinned.

    ¡°I was just trying to kill a mosquito. Though it is gone now. It flew away before I can do anything about it,¡± she lied, blushing profusely.

    Heughed at hearing her pathetic excuse, ¡°I will give you points for that. I did not expect that. In fact, I have not heard of something like that before.¡±

    ¡°You- you shouldn¡¯tugh at me! I am saying the truth!¡± she felt more embarrassed.

    How much more humiliating can this be? She wondered as he continued tough at her words.

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t believe me if you do not want to! That¡¯s thest time I¡¯ll do something like that anyway,¡± she pouted.

    As if she said something that needed his immediate attention, he grabbed her by her shoulders and went on top of her, ¡°Don¡¯t you say something like that again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What not to say?¡± she panicked at his desperate action of trapping her under him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you will never touch me willingly again while I¡¯m asleep. I love waking up to your touch, my queen,¡± he said sincerely, making her blush.

    ¡°You are so weird,¡± sheined though her heart was pounding heavily against her chest.

    ¡°It is true. I am truly weird. It is unusual in current society standards for someone to be as they call head over heels in love. It is even more of a rare urrence when the guy is the one who willingly wraps himself in a woman¡¯s slender fingers,¡± he said sincerely, as if he had analyzed things truly in reaching his assumptions.

    She blushed, ¡°Love?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but focus on that word.

    She is still so unused to hearing it so often, especially from someone of the opposite gender. She wasn¡¯t a looker nor did she have any qualities that are beyond ordinary to captivate anyone, especially this kind of man.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, so it is useless repeating it. What I am trying to say is please befortable in touching me. I do not mind waking up like this. I have never been happier than when you show me even a bit of your affections,¡± his baritone voice made her poor heart tremble.

    Damn this guy! He has sessfully trapped her in his spell of sorts. Or worse... she may be so captivated she won¡¯t be able to know the difference between sorcery and her real feelings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be used to this scene myself,¡± she turned away from him.

    ¡°Why so? Why don¡¯t you want to wake up with me like this? I already told you what it meant to me and how happy it made me feel,¡± he caressed her cheek again, and pressed on her chin, forcing her eyes onto his.

    ¡°Because feelings are fleeting. No emotionsts forever. Especially between strangers who share neither past nor a future. A rtion based on forced kinship, how can thatst?¡± she pointed out.

    She almost regretted it as a shadow fell over his eyes. She didn¡¯t want to bring up negative emotions so early in the day.

    But she didn¡¯t want to pretend as well. She didn¡¯t want him to feel that her will to be free again has dissolved.

    A cage no matter how much it is bejeweled or covered in gold is still nothing more but a ce to trap its prisoner.

    She didn¡¯t want this kind of rtionship with him. She felt like if only he could trust her, surely there is a chance she will return to his side.

    She knew it to be a possibility because even looking at him hurting like this is also piercing her heart. Why does he never listen to what she wanted?

    All she wanted is to be given back her freedom. It was something as simple as that. She wanted to have the liberty to choose for herself whether to stay by his side or not.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± his voice was harsh now, almost angry.

    She kept her mouth close. She knew he hated hearing anything about her even taking a step away from him.

    She hase to learn of his obsession. But maybe the possibility exists that her understanding of it will never reveal the depths of his real desires.

    It scares her even more to even think about it. What if he is capable of more than what he has shown her so far?

    More than kidnapping her or killing people, iming those things were for her sake. What else is he willing to do just to keep her within his reach?

    ¡°I will not say it because you will not grant it anyway,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°If it is that wretched idea of yours again. Take that off your mind. You will never be free from me. Not even in death will I allow us to be separated,¡± he whispered lovingly in her ears.

    It makes her fear the workings of her own mind, for her to interpret this as loving is beyond her. But her silly mind has made that illusion for her.

    An illusion that her captor loves her. An illusion that he cares about her most of all. She didn¡¯t know when that notion even started to exist.

    But she find herself questioning her sanity as she felt a bit of pleasure from the words he has spoken. It is not what she wanted but her mind and her body want him.

    So when he imed her lips with the utmost intention of punishing her, she opened them freely. She weed his tongue as he explored the insides of her mouth.

    And when he ripped off her lingerie, she arched her back for him even before his tongue touched her bosoms.

    She cried when he began to suck on her tender buds, loving the feel of his teeth as he tugged on her nipples.

    ¡°Beautiful. You are so beautiful to me my queen. Do you understand that? My motive for you is simple. I want to keep you beside me for all eternity. You are everything to me, queenie. I will never stop chasing after you until you understand that you are mine,¡± he whispered in her ears with longing in his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust that I could naturally fall in love with you?¡± she asked, feeling her chest constrict just from hearing his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the world to keep us together when it has kept us apart for so long. I have waited so long for you, my love,¡± he kissed her forehead, once again melting the shields she has put up.

    ¡°So, do you want to have breakfast?¡± he asked, grinning.

    ¡°Only if it¡¯s real breakfast and not some of your dirty way to get to bite me all over,¡± she said, conceding their fight.

    It¡¯s just for today. Since he wouldn¡¯t listen. Just for today. She justified again.

    Heughed, making her feel shy, ¡°It is of course real breakfast, my love. I can¡¯t believe you have be soscivious over a short time.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you me yourself for that?¡± she pouted as she stared into the eyes of his that pulled her in.

    There was something about his eyes and voice that made her feel like she couldn¡¯t really stay mad with him for very long.

    Has he used that charms before to woo another? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that when faced with its efficacy.

    ¡°Aye, of course, there is no one else to me but me,¡± he kissed her cheek and shed her an innocent smile.

    ¡°Get out of my way then, I¡¯ll go fix us some breakfast,¡± she pushed him but he wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Wait a bit, I just want a little taste of the chef who will prepare the food,¡± he said, making her cheeks flush as he grinned.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t trust that beautiful face of his. But she couldn¡¯t help melting with every little sweet thing he does for her.

    And in moments like this, she felt really happy. As if just staying by his side like this is simply perfection by itself.

 Chapter 161

    161 v. Riddles

    ¡°So what do you want to know about me?¡± she blushed at the awkwardness of the situation.

    Heughed at the silliness of her question. If he would tell her he wants to know everything about her, he feels like it will be too much.

    He didn¡¯t want to look like a freak around her. It is already bad enough that he easily risked his life by being in her room, all because she asked for them to meet there.

    He couldn¡¯t tell her because to her, he is nothing but a stranger. A stranger she approached for a request.

    ¡°Let¡¯s both get to know each other, queenie. It is not right to be physical right away, especially for a virgin. I want to be at least more gentle, and a bit more patient. I do not wish for you to regret your invitation,¡± he joined her in her bed, pulling her to him as he sat upright, recing the pillows she was leaning to earlier with his body.

    ¡°How- how do we do that? I mean how do we get to know each other as you wanted,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the butterflies in her stomach.

    ¡°By asking questions, and answering them,¡± he suggested.

    He couldn¡¯t help but press his body against her, she feels so soft. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when his action made her gasp.

    To think just a few days ago this was just all in his mind. And now he could do this to her. Be as physically close to her as he wanted.

    .....

    This makes him feel as if he would turn insane from the excitement if it all. Holding her close to him is already more than he ever thought could be possible between them.

    ¡°Then who will ask the question first?¡± she asked, trying hard to calm her wildly beating heart.

    It is difficult to be trapped in his arms. It made her feel so hot and started to make her clitoris throb as she felt more excited from being held by him.

    ¡°Should I?¡± he asked, testing the waters of course.

    He knew it himself there was no backing out now. From here on he will never be able to stay behind in the shadows.

    From now on, he will be like a man possessed whenever she is near. He could never stop wanting her to be this close to him.

    Like an addict who had his first hit, he felt like the whole world can end and even that he wouldn¡¯t mind. For as long as he can hold her like this.

    ¡°Mhmm...¡± she didn¡¯t trust herself to speak, afraid her words will fail her.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I- I am. This is my first time to be held like this,¡± she confessed.

    ¡°I am happy whenever I hear that,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°What makes you happy about it?¡± she blinked.

    He chuckled and whispered, ¡°Something about being your first.¡±

    He wanted to add he is going to make sure he will be herst too. But seeing how inappropriate saying that will be, he managed to keep the thoughts to himself.

    ¡°What made you agree to this?¡± she asked, unable to stop herself.

    ¡°Curiosity maybe,¡± he simply said.

    It is not like he can say his real reasons for agreeing to all of her terms. It is already bad enough that he seemed more eager than she is.

    ¡°Curiosity about what? Haven¡¯t you explored everything there is to know about it in that department?¡± she asked, her interest piqued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my reputation was that bad,¡± heined.

    ¡°Nheless to answer your question. I think it is curiosity about the set- up you seem to want. I have had women try to force me to enter into a rtionship or to be an exclusive partner of theirs. But never have I encountered someone who seems to encourage me into maintaining several other partners,¡± his smile did not seem to reach his eyes.

    So she couldn¡¯t help but ask further, ¡°Do you like this rtionship more?¡±

    ¡°I like this rtionship far more than I ever liked any of those rtionships in my past,¡± he said seriously.

    He couldn¡¯t help but want more from her. He would be over the moon to hear her demand an exclusivity.

    He would do anything for him to hear her say that. However, whatever this rtionship is. Is far more than he could ever have hoped for.

    Saying he likes this rtionship more is only because of one thing. Because it is a rtionship with her.

    No matter the circumstance they are in, he likes this rtionship infinitely more than all those other rtionships he ever had. They were all just a means to forget her.

    She bit her lip. So he does hate clingy women. She should take note of that even in the future.

    ¡°So the scent you are wearing, did you mix them yourself? You have such a unique scent that I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± he took a tentative sniff of her hair.

    To be honest, he was quite proud of how well he was behaving until now. Having her pressed to him like this, against his strained erection. He could barely contain himself.

    ¡°Scent? I do not wear any type of perfume. My shampoo and soap are also just the regr kinds, I prefer them antibacterial and minty,¡± she was surprised at his words.

    Is this one of his pickup lines? She wondered why the effort for such when they are just going to maintain a casual rtionship between themselves.

    ¡°You do smell distinctly of roses and vani,¡± he seemed to be speaking only to himself.

    He wanted to bury his face in her hair as he fill her up with his seeds. Even the thought made him even harder.

    ¡°Something is poking me,¡± she said, blushing.

    He was amused at her innocence, ¡°It is that. That part of a guy that gets hard when we get excited.¡±

    ¡°What makes you excited?¡± she asked, turning her face to him, probably to also stop him from pressing his hard erection against her ass.

    Heughed at how innocent she is despite the way she had proposed to him. She really is a woman of contrasts.

    ¡°You. You make me excited,¡± his deep voice seemed to have scared her as she put a bit of distance between them.

    ¡°What about me makes you excited?¡± she asked, blushing.

    She always thought of herself as ordinary. She never knew she will ever be referred to as someone exciting.

    ¡°Everything about you is exciting to me,¡± he said as his eyes seemed to be melting with hers in a very intense gaze he seemed to have no intention of letting go.

    ¡°You do not have to sweet talk. After all, this is all just meant to be casual,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°You think I am just trying to curry your favor,¡± he said as a matter of observation.

    To be reminded so harshly about his position in her life does make him feel a bit bitter. Such really was his luck.

    ¡°I think you are trying to be nice, maybe even sound like a gentleman,¡± she pointed out.

    Heughed, ¡°Please believe me when I say. I am not a very nice person, queenie.¡±

    It was her turn tough, ¡°Not a very nice person. I guess I should believe you. After all, you are the yakuza¡¯s second inmand.¡±

    Herughter was music in his ears. Such a merry sound he was sure he would be able to recall even in his sleep.

    Wasnt it too emascting for a man to find every single thing about a girl so fascinating? He has to try to maintain appearances, it is the only way not to look like a total fool.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can make meugh so hard. You always looked so serious in the few instances we have met. It is a good thing my room is soundproof or we would have been found out. Myughter sounds like a witch¡¯s, too high-pitched. I hope you do not mind it,¡± she stopped and looked at him, trying to decipher if he didn¡¯t find her annoying.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mind so much of your manners around me. Especially when we are alone like this. Since this rtionship is meant to be casual, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much about my impression of you. Just feel free to be yourself,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but encourage her.

    It is the real her he wished to know about. Mary. Thedy who was his mentor¡¯s daughter. And the one he has been pining over for years. She wants to know that girl.

    ¡°Then are you encouraging me to embarrass myself more in front of you?¡± she asked, with a bit of yfulness in her voice.

    ¡°If that is what it takes to bring out your natural self. Then I do not mind watching some more of your embarrassing moments,¡± he teased her back before kissing her in yet another mind-confusing kiss.

    When their lips separated, she heard him whisper, ¡°As long as you show your real self in front of me. I will ept it. Be it angry, sad, happy, or even frustrated and lost.¡±

    ¡°Do you always talk in riddles? I bet your tongue twists while saying these things to ady,¡± she answered him, taking the initiative to leave a peck on his lips.

    ¡°They say I have a tongue that twists and turns. Let me give you a more physical demo, and you tell me if what they say is for real,¡± she blushed at his instigation.

    Then their lips meet again, and even thinking about his words became so hard to do. All her concentration has been upied by his ursed tongue that twists the knots in her stomach as he kissed her senselessly.

 Chapter 162

    162 v. Musings

    One morning she was shocked to wake with hundreds of flowers in her room. Red roses they were.

    She freaked out and let out a scream. Alerting the maids as they enter in hordes.

    ¡°What are these? Who brought them inside? Most importantly, who sent them?¡± she asked, her eyes widening in shock.

    No one dared to say anything as they simply looked down at their hands. Someone came forward and brought an envelope.

    That is right, these people are prohibited from even talking to her or meeting her eyes. It was Dominus¡¯s instruction that they do notmunicate with her in any way aside of course from making sure she isfortable.

    Now you see why she still couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around her situation. It is because of how crazy he is about dominating her very being.

    It¡¯s like she either talks to him or never talks to anyone. She has been deprived of basic human interactions, basic liberties, and choices about her own life.

    All because he said he feels jealous when she looks and talks to other people. Even if they be a mere servant.

    She hates that. She tears the envelope and takes out the paper inside.

    .....

    It¡¯s a letter from Dominus. That madman who had kept her trapped.

    He has been away for a week now. He said he was settling some family matters with his grandmother.

    She didn¡¯t bother to ask what it was all about and why he has not even introduced her to the woman who has raised him all his life.

    It is that other part of this set-up that makes her ufortable. Her whole life has been like an open book to him.

    With his mindless intrusions and research about her life, and of course having her tell him everything that happened to her the past years of her life before they met.

    But he on the other hand has remained closed off to her. In every aspect of his life, he chose to keep a secret.

    Like a bolt has been locked on his past, she couldn¡¯t even get a general idea of how his life has been the past years before their meeting. It is so frustratingly unfair!

    The only assurance he has given her of course was that he is unmarried. In fact, all he talked abouttely was how much he wanted to tie the knot with her.

    She sighed. That madman. She wanted to fall in love first and she couldn¡¯t fall in love this way.

    The more he restricts her, it leaves her wanting more of the taste of freedom. It drives her insane how he couldn¡¯t seem to see that.

    She had barely breathed in the scent before gift boxes and packages were entered into her chambers, lining up her walls like some sort of decorations.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to take the envelope when it was offered again to her. She screamed and ordered everyone to leave the room immediately.

    Everyone of the staff scrambled away from her room as if their very lives depended on it. She let out a harsh sigh and took her phone.

    Dominus immediately picked up and let out a confident, ¡°Missed me, queenie?¡±

    She hissed and replied, ¡°You have the nerve to say that! What on earth do the roses and gods know what that you have ordered to be brought to me?!¡±

    Understandably, she indeed was angry. In fact, she was seething in emotions she couldn¡¯t control. She couldn¡¯t help it.

    One crazy act after another, what on earth was running in that crazy mind of his? Is he bribing her for her to keep quiet and bear everything withoutining?

    ¡°I told you, you shouldn¡¯t try to buy me! For I am someone who is not even interested in your wealth,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do that,¡± his voice was serious, making her stop from saying more of her usations.

    ¡°Then what is this all about? Please be real with me. Everything about you is already suffocating me so much. Everything is already so hard for me. So why are you doing more of your inexplicable actions? Please stop confusing me even more,¡± her voice trembled in response.

    ¡°I am not trying to confuse you. If you feel like I am trying to buy your affections, that is far from the truth. I know you have no interest in my wealth. You have given me back an entire castle, for goodness sake,¡± he didn¡¯t want to lose his temper, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from raising his voice a bit.

    ¡°The reason for the flowers and the gifts is only one thing. I want to make you happy. I want you to feel that you are always in my mind despite the distance between us. I want you to feel my love from across the sea. I know you don¡¯t care at all about these things. But give me a little consideration, this is the first time in my whole life I¡¯m sincerely courting someone,¡± his voice was calmer now, making her feel butterflies in her stomach.

    What a wretched thing this is. Feelings for him that seem to sprout at every moment they spend together. Even if it is just through a simple telephone call.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry. I panicked seeing this much. Immediately I thought of what this could mean for you. Why you were doing this unconventional thing? These are all the things that ran through my mind upon seeing your gifts. Please also give me some consideration. I am not used to having someone court me sincerely,¡± she admitted.

    She blushed even when he couldn¡¯t see her. She imagined it will be even worse than this if he was looking at her right now.

    ¡°Then please at least try to be used to this, because I have no intention of ever stopping,¡± he told her.

    ¡°You say it so believably but where are you now? You have left me to be somewhere around the world that I am not allowed to be in. You are keeping me like some dirty little secret,¡± she couldn¡¯t even stop the words from spilling out.

    Are these really her thoughts? Are these the emotions she tried to fight so adamantly? No. This better not be it.

    ¡°I have no intention of keeping you a secret. I told you I came to Italy to settle some business matters. And now I am on my way to meet my grandmother. If you wish toe, I can make the arrangements for your transfers,¡± he offered.

    ¡°You are insane,¡± her voice trembled from excitement.

    She always felt an affinity towards Venice. Of course, she would like toe.

    The problem of course is knowing she will have to meet with his family. It is one thing to run away from him, it is entirely another to be running away from his entire n. That is if they were anything at all like him.

    If they were the opposite though. It could be worse. She felt a sudden panic in her heart at the simple thought of it.

    What if they didn¡¯t like her? It doesn¡¯t make sense for her to care about leaving his family a good impression of her, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from her expectations.

    By they and them, she of course could only be referring to that one person. Dominus¡¯s grandmother.

    She wondered what kind of ady she is. The one who raised a super tycoon who was also partly a murderer and a kidnapper.

    What does it mean to be on that woman¡¯s bad side? Even she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself that.

    She gulped before tightening her hold on the receiver. What was she supposed to say now?

    ¡°Do you want toe over?¡± his voicecked any emotion.

    She couldn¡¯t guess if that was a warning she shouldn¡¯te or an invitation for her to go and visit where he is. It¡¯s not like she could just ask him directly.

    ¡°Then is it true I can reallye over?¡± she gulped, half expecting him to raise an argument.

    She was not even sure she would feel bad about it. She could just take it as a sign that it wasn¡¯t meant to be.

    It was after all his very nature to keep her set aside from the rest of the world. So knowing this, she naturally didn¡¯t want to expect much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the transfers. And don¡¯t darein about security. You want this, yes?¡± his voice was solemn, so much so that she couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy.

    ¡°Aye, noints,¡± she whispered before dropping the call.

    She closed her eyes and counted to ten. She couldn¡¯t help it. It really all sounded like a bad joke.

    Her knees were trembling so badly that she even thanked the gods she was sitting on her bed. She hugged her knees as if to stop them from shaking.

    That woman. For some reason even the thought of meeting her makes her feel as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She hopes this is not some warning from the heavens. All she wanted was to pick up the phone and call him back.

    She wanted to tell him she changed her mind. It is permitted, is it not?

    But then what about every inch of her pride? She closed her eyes and cursed the gods. What a bad joke it indeed is.

 Chapter 163

    163 v. Cabin

    ¡°Tell me you have no hand in this at least,¡± he grabbed her shoulders with such force that she fears there will bruises tomorrow.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she tried to appear as innocent as she could.

    She knew he was angry. She just didn¡¯t know why exactly. All she did was what will be more beneficial to them both.

    ¡°Did you convince the leader to be on board with this project?¡± his voice did not lower a notch nor did his demeanor change, he was still holding her so tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Fucking tell me you were not that stupid to volunteer for this goddamn project!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    If anybody else were in his situation, then they will be able to understand his anger and frustrations over this.

    The girl who has upied his heart and mind for years willingly stepped into the line of fire somehow. It wasn¡¯t a fucking good joke.

    She was able to convince their leader that she should be used as a pawn in going to Italy, as a front on government officials and customs, and a face for the legitimate business transactions in shipping highly illegal substances and marijuana across the borders.

    ¡°What are you so angry about? It is not like I did something wrong?! I did this to benefit us both,¡± she hissed.

    .....

    ¡°Why? Do you only really care about yourself, you selfish woman?!¡± he grunted and held her by her hair, tugging against it as he leaned to her, trapping her in the railings.

    They were in the deck of a ship officiallybeled as cargo for shipments of grains. But unofficially it was a cargo ship filled with drugs and firearms.

    ¡°You are the one being selfish! You asshole!¡± she started to cry.

    ¡°You are hurting me, you are squeezing me so tightly!¡± she looked sharply at him.

    As if cold water has been poured on him, he loosened his grip on her automatically. With a worried look on his face, he took a careful inspection of her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just so frustrated hearing that you will be joining us that I couldn¡¯t think about what was proper or not. I hate that you did this thing,¡± he caressed her shoulder des.

    His fingers gently touching her skin made her blush, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, please. I really am sorry.¡±

    ¡°It is not like I am going to cry or anything. I was just saying you are holding me so tightly that it hurts,¡± her voice faltered and so did her emotions.

    ¡°Then what are these?¡± he brushed his fingers against her cheek.

    Only then did she realize she has been crying. She felt embarrassed at her moment of weakness that she just lowered her eyes to the ground, unable to say any more of her protests.

    ¡°Look at me, please,¡± his voice was lower now, as if he has really calmed down from the initial shock he has had.

    ¡°You have some anger-management issues,¡± she said, half-meaning her words.

    Heughed at how silly it seemed. Because he was a person whose emotions were never shown. In fact, his emotions were well-hidden until now.

    ¡°When ites to you, that is quite true. I must admit at how easily you can change my mood. My anger can soar through the roof but so is my affections,¡± he said the words, making her blush.

    What affections was he talking about? She wanted to counter his words and point out to him the reality of their situation.

    They were not supposed to show any affections toward each other. They were in here casually.

    She wanted to at least be rified about that because even her heart seems to be leading her astray. She wants to be able to know where this is all leading them both.

    ¡°Please try to understand that you don¡¯t have to do that. You were not supposed to care so much about me. This is just a casual rtionship after all,¡± she pointed out.

    He felt his chest tighten after hearing her say that. Why can¡¯t thisdy understand anything that involves her will never be just casual to him?

    He forced a smile on his lips, ¡°It is my nature to care for my partners. Even if they are nothing more but casual. Think of it this way, I do care about my friends whom I have not even shared a kiss with. How much more about you who wish to share her body with me? If you think of it this way you will realize that my affections are normal,¡± he of course knew that sounded bullshit.

    No way anyone who knew him would believe that. He never cared about his sexual partners. At least not in the way he exined to her just now.

    In fact, he has never really cared about another human being the way he cares for her. She is his evesting love.

    That, of course, should remain a secret or he risks losing even this. Whatever this is.

    Her face was all red as she nodded urgently. She was quite embarrassed that she has misunderstood him like that.

    Of course, he is a gentleman and naturally cares for everyone. Even as a friend he is supposed to care, right?

    At least that category she can agree to. They have shared some of their dirty little secrets, some hugs, and kisses. As well as inappropriate touches, well whenever she felt brave enough to ask for them.

    He never initiated these things with her. Frankly, she felt a bit insecure since he always ask her to wait a bit more. For whatever that is that she should wait for before he would take her.

    She wanted toin that she had little time. But that is revealing a bit too much about her situation as it is. So she just nods and kept quiet whenever he would bring that up.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. But he seemed so genuine. Too kind and good that she didn¡¯t want to force him.

    She knew it was partly because of his close rtions with her father. And partly because of whatever conscience he has and good nature that she wanted so badly to be set aside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to be with you during this time. Not being given a time frame for when this project will end, it drives me a bit ufortable just waiting,¡± she confessed.

    His face brightened up as he smiled genuinely at her, ¡°Does that mean you care about me, queenie?¡±

    She blushed when he used her username. He really would never let her forget that she once referred to herself as queenie.

    If it was others, she will be ridiculed by now. For there is absolutely nothing so queenly about her. Nothing that is worth being praised andpared to a royalty.

    If she should rate herself be it physically, intelligence, or talent-wise. She would fall in either a five or a six out of a perfect ten. And that is her being kind to herself.

    ¡°Well as you said, it is only natural that I do. No matter how casual this rtionship is, I should care about that person giving me his free kisses,¡± she pouted.

    He grinned at her words, ¡°Aye, you should really care about the one giving you that. Amongst other things we will share in the future of course.¡±

    ¡°As if we will ever get past this stage. All you do is stop when things get farther than a few kisses on the lips,¡± sheined.

    Well, in times like this, she feels like he wouldn¡¯t mind herints. For he was suddenly in a very happy disposition which is something she clearly wanted to take advantage of.

    ¡°Please do not be so concerned about the slow developments. I am only being careful because you are a virgin,¡± he whispered, cing her hand on top of his crotch, letting her feel the firm evidence of his desire.

    She blushed profusely at hearing his words, ¡°Anyone cane here right now and see us in thispromising situation.¡±

    Heughed, ¡°When did you ever care enough about that? I¡¯ll take care of them if we were to be found out.¡±

    ¡°They are members of the yakuza too,¡± she pointed out, brushing her fingers up and down his clothed member.

    He grunted at her teasing, ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t even know if you are trying to stop me or torture me further.¡±

    ¡°Thetter,¡± she admitted, giggling like a little girl.

    He does like that side of her, sweet and childlike during intimate moments such as this, ¡°Since that is your crude intentions, should I at least take my revenge.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, try to take some revenge, at least it is your job to teach me some manners,¡± she tiptoed and kissed his lips.

    It was bold of her, she knew that. But what can she do when it feels so good to share kisses with him?

    No matter what her mind says, she enjoyed these moments with him more than anything. She will never be able to pinpoint exactly why, but her heart felt like it was about to burst from so much happiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear this type of clothes in the future. At least not outside,¡± he whispered, caressing her bruised shoulder which has been exposed in her sleeveless dress.

    ¡°Make me regret wearing it then. Or I¡¯ll never learn, master,¡± it was one of the nicknames she has bestowed on him during this type of interaction shared between them.

    It was awkward at first. But since he seemed to enjoy the nicknames she gave him, she has learned to say these titles more freely.

    It is also what she wanted anyway. So holding back would be just an utter waste of time.

    ¡°Very well said, my little pet. I think you have convinced me enough that I should discipline you further,¡± his eyes of murky gold focused on hers as he lifted her off the ground, princess- carrying her into his cabin.

 Chapter 164

    164 v. The Only eptable Reason

    Dominus¡¯s grandmother was far from what she expected. The olddy had a smile on her face and a calm and peaceful disposition about her.

    ¡°Call me grandma from now on,¡± the olddy living in a grand vi in the country part of Italy smiled softly at her.

    She blinked, as if to calm her fast-beating heart. She is far from collected.

    The jetg doesn¡¯t help in calming her nerves. Plus the endless dreams where this woman and her face existed as an antagonistic person towards her adds to her anxiety of course.

    ¡°Grandma?¡± she looked at the olddy with eyes of gold.

    ¡°Yes, of course. My grandson has said so many good things about you. There is simply no way by which I would have a doubt that he intends to make you a part of this family,¡± the olddy said warmly, making her feel somehow at ease.

    She nced at Dominus who took a few steps and hugged her from behind, ¡°I have already proposed to her grandma. Though she had heartlessly rejected my proposal for a wedding.¡±

    The olddy chuckled, ¡°Ahhh! I like this girl already. Ady who can withstand my grandson¡¯s endless charms, that is a feat not for the weak-hearted.¡±

    She finally smiled, ¡°Has he brought home different girls before grand- grandma?¡±

    .....

    The olddy smiled fondly at her, ¡°No, on the contrary, this is the first time for me to meet anydy of his rtions.¡±

    ¡°It seems like the two of you will be bullying me from now on,¡± he said the words but it didn¡¯t sound as if he wasining.

    ¡°You never liked a well-mannered person anyway,¡± the olddy said, leading them to the living room.

    Mary couldn¡¯t help butugh at the banter, ¡°It seems he chose me too because I was ill-behaved.¡±

    He pulled her closer to him and walked side by side with her, all the while holding her hand, ¡°I chose you because you are the only one for me. There was no other choice for me from the start. You were the only woman I ever liked, romantically.¡±

    She blushed profusely at his words. It is still beyond her why this perfectly handsome and alpha male would fall for someone as ordinary as her.

    Even just listening to his words already made her feel so hopeless. It is too dangerous to feel so many emotions for someone who remains to be, as she would like to remind herself, her captor.

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t scare the youngdy like that. Girls don¡¯t like to feel so pressured. It is already good the youngdy agreed toe with you, leaving the life she had known all her life beforeing here,¡± the madame pointed out.

    She felt a sense of panic. So the olddy didn¡¯t know what her grandson did. If she knew, would she have tolerated it just the same?

    She looked at his unfazed face, as if it didn¡¯t bother him that she knew now that the olddy has been kept in the dark about their set-up. As if that part didn¡¯t even matter.

    She cleared her throat, ¡°Your grandson has been absolutely a dream in his dealings with me. I am simply captivated by his charms.¡±

    Dominus¡¯s hold tightened as she mentioned the word captivated. So he was also worried about her saying something to the olddy.

    She could persist now but that wouldn¡¯t be intelligent. Or maybe she justcked courage.

    She kept quiet as he pulled her closer to himself, ¡°I am well aware of this thing you are trying to pull in here my love. Surely you are not that cruel to make this room fill with blood from my own family,¡± he whispered.

    Her skin crawled from the words that she just heard. It is obviously a threat directed at her.

    Seeing that she was trying to test the waters, he wanted to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t say something to his grandmother.

    The message was clear, that if she told his living rtive about the circumstances of their rtionship, she will be putting the very life of the kind elderly into the palm of her hands.

    She red at him, if only her intense gaze can turn into daggers, he will be deeply wounded by now. But there was nothing she could do except force herself to smile.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± his voice was sweet as he pressed a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she hissed.

    They entered the luxurious living room and sat on a fancy sofa. She felt like she would disappear as the sofa¡¯s mattress seemed to suck her in. It was quite too soft for her taste.

    ¡°Are the two of you quarreling about something?¡± the olddy asked, her kind voice giving her a sense of serenity.

    ¡°No, we are not quarreling,¡± she said in a fast fashion, making it more obvious that they are.

    She smiled sweetly at Dominus and tugged his cor, pressing a kiss on his cheek, ¡°We are on good terms, grandma. Please do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh, absolutely perfect!¡± the oldst pped her hands and offered them some tea.

    The maids immediately came forward and served them with tea and cakes. She smiled at how divine they all looked.

    One thing about her is that, she couldn¡¯t resist good food. To her, she absolutely loves to eat. It gives her happiness and joy to do so.

    Dominus smiled lovingly at her as he kept quiet and took a fork. He started feeding her, pressing the edge of the spoon filled with cake to her lips.

    Because she couldn¡¯t resist him. Er, it. The food, she means. She let him feed her.

    She was aware it almost is like a maniption. Maniption through food seems so embarrassing though that all she could do is keep quiet.

    She silently enjoyed the food she was being fed. Everything here in this selections is all up to her taste.

    ¡°Do you like the cakes?¡± the olddy asked, smiling kindly at her.

    ¡°Yes grandma, she does like it. I¡¯d like these cakes to be delivered here daily while she is here,¡± he interjected, unable to stop himself where she is concerned.

    The olddyughed fondly at them, ¡°You two sound so very much in love with each other. Of course, I¡¯ll have these cakes delivered here regrly while your fiance is here.¡±

    ¡°No please, I am not in any way his fiance,¡± seeing his face darkened she added, ¡°yet. I mean not as of this moment. Not yet.¡±

    She bit her lip as her whole body became tense. Was he angry over what she said? She couldn¡¯t even bear to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Well, why not?¡± the olddy looked from Dominus¡¯s to her direction.

    ¡°I- I am still thinking about it, grandma. Please don¡¯t worry so much. We are just taking things slow for now,¡± she added.

    Dominus¡¯s serious expression did not ease. She fears that he would really be difficult the entire night unless she does something about it.

    Forck of better ideas, she leaned toward him and tugging on his cor, kisses him fiercely. His eyes widened in shock and panted when their lips separated.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked with utmost expectancy.

    Like a pet who has not even been praised before, to be rewarded like this is already beyond what he could have ever wished for.

    ¡°To calm you down since you seemed angry having you hear that from me,¡± well like the motto she had lived for all her life, honesty is always the greatest policy.

    ¡°You think I could easily be manipted by your kisses? Such a spoiled brat you are,¡± his voice was gentle enough for her to know she has seeded.

    ¡°Yes, of course. It is your fault for always letting me get my way,¡± she blinked and tried to look innocent.

    His grandmotherughed and joined in their conversation, ¡°I never knew I¡¯ll see the day when my grandson will be the kind of man he is when he is with you.¡±

    Dominus sighed, ¡°Grandma, please. She didn¡¯t have to hear that.¡±

    ¡°But of course, I have to hear about how grumpy you are with others. I like it. It makes me feel special,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°You are special. And if knowing that is making you happy, then you must know I am absolutely terrible with everyone else except with you,¡± he assured her, making both her and his grandmother smile.

    ¡°There better be grandchildren soon. I love how you two are with each other and I couldn¡¯t possibly be expected to wait more for my great-grandchildren,¡± the olddy interjected.

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like to be pregnant soon,¡± she looked at her belly and wondered what might happen if she ever be pregnant with his child.

    Surely they will be giants like how their father is a giant. She doubts she can give birth naturally, or she felt like she might rapture every part of her stomach.

    Her smile was wiped out but she feltforted when he squeezed her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t mind not getting children. Sure, I would love to have kids with Mary. But I can live even if she failed to conceive. She is everything to me, grandma. Children are just bonuses. If we get them, we get them. If we don¡¯t, I won¡¯t mind at all. I will still be the luckiest man alive to have her by my side.¡±

    She felt relieved hearing him, and a sense of her heart being squeezed as he lowered his head for a kiss.

    It could be just her being emotional because she was tired, right? Jetg is the only eptable reason.

 Chapter 165

    165 v. Undone

    ¡°Mydy, do you really wish for more?¡± he looked at her with his greedy eyes.

    She felt like he was melting her with that gaze. She nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes. Please. I really want to know more. I want to feel more. I just want more of you, Dominus.¡±

    Hearing her words softly spoken, he felt he couldn¡¯t stop himself any longer. He has waited too long. Trying to let her back out from this insanity.

    ¡°My queen, there will be no backing out once we set to start,¡± he whispered in her ear as he unbuckled his pants.

    Removing his belt, he tied it around her neck, ¡°For now, you are my pet. My ve. My innocent seductress. You will not be able to run away from me now. Do you understand?¡±

    She nodded, her cheeks blushing profusely, ¡°I do not wish to run away, master. I wanted to be owned by you for a very long time. I wanted to belong to you from the start.¡±

    He imed her lips and plunged his tongue to the depths of her mouth, enjoying the way her body arched when he slid his hand inside her camisole.

    His fingers twiddled with her nipples, pinching them softly as she let out a whimper. Seeing her so willing in his hands, he slid her panty to the side and began to finger her.

    He was met with initial resistance as her eyes widened in shock, ¡°Do you wish to stop?¡±

    .....

    ¡°No, please,¡± she panted out the answer.

    ¡°Then tell me properly. Do you wish for me to stop, my queen?¡± he demanded for her words.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop, master,¡± she gyrated her hips toward his and let out a kitten-like purr.

    Heughed at hearing her make that sound. She isn¡¯t used to this, and yet everything about submissiones naturally to her.

    He has bounded and gagged several women before and none yet has made him feel the way he feels while she was under him. Everything about her felt like it has been designed to stir his lust.

    From the way her auburn hair fall on the mattress and framed her beautiful face, to the tiny lips he wanted to fill with his cock all the time, her frail body that felt like it would break once he enters her.

    And the way her mind and body are both so willing to submit to him, and to be his. Everything about her drives him insane, especially this.

    ¡°Do you know what you do to me, my sweet kitten? Do you know how much you tempt me with everything of you?¡± he asked her with all sincerity.

    She shook her head and blushed. Afraid that herck of experience has finally managed to turn off his insatiable greed.

    ¡°You make me feel like all I wanted to do is to devour you,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    She didn¡¯t know mere words and a person¡¯s voice are enough to make her wet, but it seems like his talents is overwhelming for the innocent her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but moan when she felt him rub her clitoris. It is all overwhelmingly divine. Yes, that is what it all is.

    But she felt embarrassed over her behavior, her silly noises, and gods know what face she was making while being under him.

    It was all so mind-boggling. Being like this with just one touch. He kissed her again shutting her up momentarily.

    He finally took off her panties and ripped off her dress. She couldn¡¯t stop blushing when she was finally undressedpletely.

    To be naked before his eyes suddenly made her feel like she has lost her courage. Sure she initiated this kind of intimacy between them but now she started to hesitate.

    She felt like being under a microscope by the way his eyes never left hers. He also took off his clothes, exposing his nakedness before her.

    By gods, he was perfect. That is probably her source of insecurity. Seeing him in all his glory like this made her feel a bit inadequate.

    She was too thin, too pale, and too imperfect for him to find her attractive. This is exactly what was on her mind.

    She felt morefortable with her clothes on because then she wouldn¡¯t be so exposed to him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see all her imperfections.

    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he whispered with a deep longing in his voice.

    She blinked while looking at him. Did she mishear him? Did he really find her attractive despite all her ws?

    ¡°You could not possibly mean that. I mean look at me, I look like a thin lizard who better have things to do,¡± she said, her voice faltering a bit.

    His gaze became too intense on her, as if he was trying to see if she was being serious or not. What was so disturbing to him about what she said? She only told him the truth.

    Letting out a deep sigh, he leaned closer to her, ¡°I meant every word. I have never in my whole life¡¯s existence, ever seen someone more breathtaking than you. Never has anyone ever upied my mind the way you have taken up every space. I have never been so outrageously unable to concentrate every minute of every day because of a woman. But you have undone me, sopletely, that even now I do not wish for anything more but to take you, and see how your eyes reflect mine when I spill my seeds inside of you.¡±

    She blushed, hearing his words made her feel more fragile. As if her whole world is suddenly so shaky. As if her whole being was startled by nothing else but his words.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t mean any of that. You never approached me before even when you had every chance,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°How can someone so undeserving even go near you? How can I tell you how you have upied every waking thought of mine? You don¡¯t know me. There is no chance in the world you will know how I feel, or most preposterously ept it,¡± he kissed her shoulders, he opened his lips and grazed her skin with his teeth.

    She sighed as he does that, but when he started sucking her shoulder, her body jerked forward and her lips parted open as she let out an ¡°Ahnnn...¡±

    He stopped and looked at her before saying, ¡°I love that sound. And I love that look on you, my queen.¡±

    She mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, please. It is all so embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I can not stop looking. Your expression is far too captivating that I could not possibly do anything else,¡± his hands cupped her breasts, making her moan softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid me, I probably look so foolish,¡± she arched her back as he licked her nipples.

    The warm feeling of his hot breath and wet tongue circling around her buds made her immediately wet, ¡°You look so perfect for me, queenie.¡±

    She felt like she would lose her mind like this, with every touch and every kiss of his lips. There is no way she can survive this sweet torment unscathed.

    ¡°Open your legs for me, my love,¡± he whispered, his gaze fixed on her face filled with the expression of lust and confusion.

    She did as she was told, her knees shaking uncontrobly as she parted her legs wide open, ¡°Like this?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°Open it more, open it wide until your knees are on the level of your head,¡± he instructed.

    Like someone possessed, she followed his words, ¡°My knees are shaking,¡± sheined.

    ¡°Just hold them, hold your knees for me, and pressed them next to your ears,¡± his hot breath made her feel like she would be losing her mind.

    She followed his instructions and lifted her knees until it reaches her head, she held her shaking knees and pressed them close to her ears, ¡°I look foolish, don¡¯t I?¡± sheined.

    ¡°Nonsense, you look hot,¡± he answered her, his fingers gliding through her entrance.

    His fingers slide up and down her slit, sometimes yfully thrusting a bit inside, ¡°So hot for me, queenie. Tell me how you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel hot all over. My clit is throbbing desperately and my core can¡¯t stop dripping with its own juices,¡± she blushed profusely as she said the words.

    He yfully inserts a finger inside her core, making her arch her back, ¡°Ahnnnn...¡± her voice broke.

    ¡°Beautiful sounds you are making, my queen. They are driving me insane. You, my love... you are driving me into madness,¡± he whispered, dipping his lips into her dripping cunt.

    ¡°No please don¡¯t,¡± she pushed at him but he held her down.

    Just when she thought she will die from the feeling of being subjected to his torture, he started thrusting his fingers inside her core.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she mumbled as her body uncontrobly shook, he was reaching her g-spot, that spongy part of her core that made her squirt.

    She covered her face with her tongue when her juices squirted on his face, she prayed he will just find it funny andugh it off. But he removed her hands from her face and kissed her cheeks.

    ¡°You are so hot, baby. I don¡¯t feel like I could hold back anymore. If you want to stop me, say it now my love. Tell me you want this to stop. You want me to stop, at least tell me that,¡± he urged her.

 Chapter 166

    166 v. Guilty

    ¡°Please stop,¡± she mumbled weakly.

    She knew she should be ashamed of herself, asking him desperately for sex and at the same time backing down somehow.

    He let out a growl, a frustrated one, she bet. But he let go of her hips that he has been subjecting to a sweet torture just a while ago.

    ¡°It is fine, baby,¡± he assured her, smiling kindly at her.

    ¡°No, it is not,¡± she said indignantly. She felt embarrassed of how she would ask constantly for this moment only to back out in the end.

    ¡°I want to have sex, but I¡¯m just so scared to disappoint you. I feel like you¡¯ll realize how ordinary I was after having sex with me. You will realize I can¡¯t give you pleasure as much as the others probably have given you before me,¡± she sobbed.

    He cupped her cheeks and wiped away her tears, ¡°Baby there is no one else I cherish more than you. I am sure I will not be disappointed when the timees. I understand you are anxious, so let¡¯s just hug. I want to feel your body next to me, so let¡¯s just cuddle until you feel better.¡±

    She blushed at hearing his words, most treasured. She pouted thinking about how many times he have said the same lines to different girls he has sexual rtions with.

    Of course it shouldn¡¯t matter to her, they are just in a casual rtionship anyway. A rtionship that doesn¡¯te with feelings.

    .....

    And yet just thinking about how many times he has held different women in his arms like this already makes her lose her mind.

    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± she asked him, out of the bubbling jealousy in her heart, not that she would care to admit that.

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± he had a confused expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes, disappointed that I came overboard and after all the times I seduced you. It appears I am still unprepared when ites to actually having sex,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°I am not. This is fine, baby,¡± hey beside her and hugged her from behind, his erection poking her butt.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are still so fucking hard right now.¡±

    ¡°As if I have any say in it. I am next to a very sexy, beautiful woman whom I can¡¯t help being so attracted to,¡± he buried his face in her neck, making her sigh.

    ¡°We will be arriving at a port in a week,¡± though she stated it, it was more to rify.

    ¡°Yes, love. We are going to unload some more of the cargo and get in more of the real ones. During this time, you will have to face the government authorities alone. My face is not something that¡¯s concealed from the authorities. They have had some suspicions and seeing me onboard here will just give them a reason to search the ship extensively,¡± he frowned.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned. That was why he didn¡¯t want her joining them when they are transporting illegal cargo.

    What¡¯s worse is, he couldn¡¯t even be there for her to ept the fall in case things getplicated. If the authorities were to find any of the real shipments, she might be incarcerated.

    True they could get her out of the prison but for her to go through all of that and spend even a minute in jail is already too much.

    She didn¡¯t deserve it. Because in this ship she is the only one who actually did not belong to the mafia.

    Like a puppet being used by her own father, and driven by her desire for his right-hand man, she is here being used to do something that¡¯s very illegal. He held her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°It is still not toote to back out. We will just encounter a bit of dy but it can still be done. I can bring you back home and escort you safely,¡± he said, his words were firm and serious.

    He knew he will run into trouble with their leader. But he didn¡¯t care about punishments or even demotion.

    He doesn¡¯t care about all of it as much as he does care for her. The reason he joined the mafia may have been for his own selfish motives of gaining power and fortune.

    But the moment their eyes met... she became his very reason to live. He knew that now.

    He could deny it to himself over and over. He could pretend that this girl is nothing to him but just something he wanted to y with. Just something that caught his attention.

    But he knew it wouldn¡¯t be the truth. The more he spends his time with her, the more he realizes that he has fallen in love with her even way before.

    He would do anything for her, risk anything for her. In this world and in the next, he will always be hers.

    She shook her head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll run into trouble, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said truthfully. ¡°He never should have allowed you to join. You are his only child.¡±

    ¡°But the yakuza has been under firetely. Some of our leaders are being investigated. If we don¡¯t do this, there will be no movement from the yakuza. Our brothers need us to give the armaments, and we also need to trade. My father asked this from me, not as a father, but as the group¡¯s chairman. He is the leader of the household, is he not?¡± she turned and kissed his forehead.

    ¡°How can you be so understanding of the situation? I don¡¯t like this. For the first time in my life, I don¡¯t care anymore about the hierarchy. I don¡¯t want to put you at risk. So tell me to turn around and bring you home,¡± he begged her.

    ¡°No, I have made up my mind about this. I am also doing this because I don¡¯t want to be separated from you, remember?¡± she inched closer, just because she suddenly felt chilly from the way he was staring at her.

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ll return to your side so that argument was invalid from the start. No matter what happens, I will always return to you,¡± his golden eyes bored through hers, making her knees feel even weaker.

    ¡°Shut up. Please, shut up. Don¡¯t make me feel,¡± she couldn¡¯t even say the words because she felt like she would be assuming too much.

    ¡°Makes you feel like what?¡± his gaze didn¡¯t waver, trapping her, making her feel emotions she knew she shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Stop making me feel treasured,¡± she whispered.

    He held her by her shoulders and pinned her down again, ¡°Then what do you want from me? If even that I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to make you feel?¡±

    ¡°Please, you are hurting me,¡± sheined.

    ¡°And you are hurting me even more. What do you want from me? At least be reasonable. You want me to share your bed and not even care for you at all? Are you a whore for you to wish something like that?¡± he wasn¡¯t shouting but the way he said the words are even more hurtful than if he raised his voice.

    ¡°I am a whore. I am willing to share my body with just anyone. You just happened to be in my way so I asked you first. I have no intention of being in a rtionship or having feelings between us. All I want is,¡± he imed her lips before she could continue.

    He thrust his tongue inside and she felt him sucking on her tongue, her arms iling at her sides, wanting nothing more but to breathe in some air.

    He let go of her lips and did just that, ¡°You always bring out the worse in me. And yet I couldn¡¯t even take a step away from you.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go? If you can¡¯t do this thing, I¡¯ll just go and look for someone else to do this,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°There will be no need for that,¡± his gaze made her feel hot.

    As if her body is on fire and all she could do is wish for more of the mes. She is foolish. She knows.

    ¡°If you want to be reduced to nothing else but a whore. I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll treat you like the fucking whore you are,¡± he said, his deep voice resonating in her ears.

    He opened her legs, and looked at her with hatred and need, ¡°I¡¯ll make you my own fucking whore, queenie. I¡¯ll get all the fun I need without needing to exert any effort. Don¡¯t you dare regret that.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know or understand why his words did not scare her. To be honest it turned her on even more.

    There must be something wrong with her for she found herself answering him back, ¡°I am your fucking whore, master. Please use me as you want. I want you inside of me. I want your seeds spilling inside my core.¡±

    His eyes glinted with madness before he smiled at her, ¡°You don¡¯t dictate on me, whore. Your voice irritates me so you should just fucking shut up.¡±

    She felt her body tighten as he leaned closer, pinning her on the mattress, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare regret this, slut. I wanted to give you the world. But this is what you wanted. I¡¯ll use you until all the bones in your body feel useless. I¡¯ll mold you into being my perfect little cunt.¡±

    She moaned in pleasure as he tightened the belt on her neck. She loved the madness in his eyes and she liked that she caused that.

 Chapter 167

    167 v. His Woman

    ¡°Where is Mvar? What did you do to him?¡± she tried to lower her voice, she didn¡¯t want the olddy to find out or for the maids to be alerted.

    They have been staying for a week now in his grandparent¡¯s house. They have spent their days in bliss until now.

    She received a call from her sister that Mvar has been dered missing by the authorities. He was said to be gone missing the very day Dominus went on his solo trip.

    ¡°Mal-something who? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, baby,¡± his forehead creased and there was indignation in his voice.

    If only she didn¡¯t know firsthand what he is capable of, she would have believed in his innocence. But she knew him now like the back of her hand, and she knew he is the only likely suspect to whatever it was that happened to her best friend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. He has been dered ¡®missing¡¯ by the authorities. You are the only one capable of something like this,¡± she hissed.

    Heughed and walked towards her, his eyes changing their hue from bright gold to molten gold that seems to have no ends to its depth. She took a step back for each of his steps.

    Her eyes widened in shock when her back felt the cold wall behind her, ¡°Are you going to deny it further?¡±

    He nted his arm on one side and leaned close to her, trapping her against the wall as he grinned, ¡°What do you think I did to that friend of yours?¡±

    .....

    Her eyes widened in shock at his words, ¡°What the hell did you do to him?¡±

    He cupped her chin and pressed hard on it, ¡°Since you have judged me most harshly, I would like to know what you think I did to that friend of yours.¡±

    ¡°Did you kill him? Did you fucking kill him?!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.

    ¡°No darling, at least not yet. I am still thinking about what is suitable for someone who tried to take you away from me,¡± he caressed her cheek, making her flinch.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± her heart felt like it will burst any moment from the way it thumped loudly against her chest.

    ¡°I mean, my love... I mean your friend is still alive. I have not decided how to punish him for coveting my most priced possession,¡± his eyes were intense as they meet with hers.

    His extremely good looks did not even soften the blow for her, she felt like she was staring at the devil himself, ¡°What did he do for you to do this? Answer me! Answer me why you are doing this thing to him!¡±

    He chuckled and pinched her cheek, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Or were you just pretending? Acting like you are content to be here beside me but in reality nning to elope with some boy!¡±

    ¡°I do not even know what he did?! Please you have to believe me. I am shocked by all this. I just wanted to clear the misunderstandings,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but hold to his arm when her knees felt shaky.

    Dominus is a domineering man and in times like this when there is a confrontation between them, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she will be eaten alive.

    ¡°That bastard friend of yours dared to go to the castle and asked to see you. When I refused his visit, he told me he came to take you. That if I don¡¯t allow him to see you, he will expose me to the authorities... as a person who abducted you and staged the burning of a building that resulted in the deaths of many,¡± he grinned.

    It scared her that he seemed very pleased with himself. As if he was telling her something he is very proud of.

    ¡°What? He was just obviously bluffing. All he has are theories. He couldn¡¯t possibly know or have the evidence to prove his ims,¡± she pointed out.

    His deep chuckle made her heart jump from her chest as his murky eyes of gold melted with hers, ¡°You got it all backwards my love. I am not afraid of him going to the authorities. A little boy like that couldn¡¯t possibly scare me.¡±

    ¡°Then why? Why did you take him? Why are you doing all this?¡± she asked, tightening her hold on his arm.

    ¡°I am doing this because he pissed me off. Demanding to see you like he was your lover. Being very sure you will choose to run away with him. That my love, has been very insulting,¡± his words made her unable to say anything more.

    It became clear to her that he was angry not at something he tried to do but just for the mere fact of him threatening to take her away from him. That was something she knew by now was utterly uneptable to him.

    ¡°Please, where is he? Please set him free. I¡¯ll talk to him. I will do everything I can to convince him to let this thing go,¡± she begged him, now severely afraid for her friend.

    ¡°It is toote for mere talk, my love. If I have to listen more to your concern for him, I am afraid I will have no choice but to take it against him. You know how it is when my jealousy takes over the best of me,¡± he smiled cruelly at her.

    She has no doubt he is capable of the threats he had spoken of just now. He is utterly capable of killing people. She knew that.

    She has known that he is an evil madman and not some prince charming she can fall in love with. And yet even knowing that he is a monster within, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being hopelessly attracted to him.

    Every part of him excited her. The angry look in his eyes that seemed like he is about to devour her whole. To the vicious threats he has uttered just now.

    He chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how shameless you are, my love. Are you really concerned about your friend just now? Or are you acting like a whore again, and getting turned on by all this or should I say in spite of all this?¡±

    She blushed at hearing his words, ¡°I- I am concerned about my friend. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I am not turned on by this situation.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue what she was about to say since he parted her legs, ¡°Please! What do you think you are doing!¡±

    She felt ashamed and utterly embarrassed when he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check that for myself right now.¡±

    ¡°No, please. Don¡¯t touch me there,¡± she protested, pushing desperately against him.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he mumbled as he slid his hand inside her skirt, feeling her damped panty.

    ¡°You are so fucking wet, my love. I didn¡¯t know you were this shameless. Getting turned on despite the fact I might end up killing your friend,¡± his intense gaze didn¡¯t let up as he thrust his fingers inside her core.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnn...¡± she arched her back and moaned, hating every cell of her being for being this responsive to him.

    It wasn¡¯t the circumstance to get turned on and yet her whole body felt like it was about to burst from the heat that coursed through her blood. Her clitoris cannot stop throbbing, and her cunt dripped shamelessly from her own juices.

    She let out another embarrassing moan as he took off her dress, smiling at the fact that she didn¡¯t bother to wear any brassiere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud, I am not enjoying this. If you are going to take me, you will have to do it against my will,¡± she couldn¡¯t help holding tight to his arm as her knees shook uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to take my chances then. I think the odds are- you will be enjoying this enormously,¡± he teased as he took off his pants.

    ¡°Preposterous assumptions. We have to talk about more important things first. Like how you want to go about returning my friend,¡± she tried to argue.

    ¡°How about I take your mind off that irritating topic, my love? We both know how much you crave to be fucked right now,¡± he held her legs up and wrapped them around his hips.

    She gasped when his thick and long manhood entered her core. No matter how much they do it, she will never get used to his size.

    He grunted as he took her, his rough movements and her juices made a mostscivious sound with every motion of his thrust.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll lose my mind,¡± sheined, clinging to his neck.

    She knew she will regret this. She knew this made her look like a traitor to her best friend. But she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Her body likes his touch. Even when he groped her breast and painfully pinched her nipples. Oh yes, even that just heightened the sensations she felt.

    Pain is followed by an overwhelming sense of pleasure for her. She knew she has no more morals left as her body shook when she reached her climax.

    Waves of pleasure hit her as he panted the humiliating words, ¡°You are such a slut for me, my love. I wonder what will happen if I ever took you in front of your friend. Will you feel embarrassed by the way your body reacts to me? Will you be making that face as if your whole mind had gone nk? I will probably enjoy that very much. Stop asking about him if you don¡¯t want that to be a reality.¡±

    ¡°After all, he was your good friend. Wasn¡¯t he?¡± his baritone voice sent shivers down her spine before she felt a piercing pain on her shoulder.

    The madman bit her, making her mind go even more hazy as she clung to him like a loose woman. Enjoying her pleasure with him immensely.

 Chapter 168

    168 v. Words Spoken

    Ever since they did it, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from doing it multiple times a day with her. It was like he can go on forever just fucking the hell out of her.

    He probably should let her rest today. He has filled every part of her skin visible to his eyes with marks and kisses. Bruises that have turned violet and blue.

    He couldn¡¯t stop it, sucking her skin until it is red and painful to touch. Who knew it could be so addicting?

    The authorities will be here tomorrow. He will be staying where the real cargo of the ship is being kept.

    She tried to argue but he just have to keep her mind nk and made her agree to what he wanted. He can¡¯t let her deal with this shit alone.

    He is the one responsible for this mess. Fuck! He is having an erection again just looking at her innocent face.

    She is sleeping. He shouldn¡¯t wake her up in the middle of the night for this.

    Plus they hardly even have any nutrition these days. It¡¯s like all they really wanted to do is to fuck each other the whole day.

    They have missed several meals together. To conserve the time, he would even bathe together with her.

    .....

    Conserve the time so he can fuck her even more of course. She is always so wet for him. He would like to think she is only ever horny for him.

    If it wasn¡¯t him but another guy. Would she be making those sounds too? And will she be showing them her face when she reaches her climax?

    It is aggravating to even think about it, he sat on the sofa parallel to the bed and started rubbing his dick. Fuck!

    She is right there but gods help him if he doesn¡¯t let that woman even rest. She must be exhausted by now.

    She really is beautiful. Why does he have such random thoughts about her every day? He can hardly think of doing anything else.

    He wondered if the crew knew what they have been doing. But he was quite certain it has not yet reached the leader¡¯s ears.

    Fuck! He couldn¡¯t even let himself think about what he was risking all for this. His hand movements started to maintain a rhythm as he slid his hand up and down his shaft.

    He hasn¡¯t shown her yet how she could do a blowjob. He means, isn¡¯t that too much for him to ask?

    He really is a worthless person. If the leader knew the kind of man he was. He would never have taken him off the streets.

    The first night he made love with her, he couldn¡¯t even hold back properly. He took her like an animal would.

    Wildly thrusting in and out of her despite her cries of pain. It was like her pain motivated him even more to fuck her harder.

    He really is shameless. The panty she was wearing earlier was in his hands as he sniffed it. Fucking amazing.

    She is fucking amazing. Even her scent of lust is already enough to make him cum.

    Fuck! He closed his eyes and felt his seeds burst forth from his erection.

    He wiped his shaft with her used panties. There goes another of her underwear.

    They have either destroyed or dirtied so much of her private belongings during this week. He felt like they should buy more as soon as they were on shore.

    Maybe she can let him choose. He doesn¡¯t quite like her choices in underwear. They are far too simple and conservative.

    If she let him decide. Fuck. He was hard again just thinking about that. He doesn¡¯t even know what this is anymore.

    It is like being a wild animal in heat. His mind barely functions now when he is beside her. In truth, he was never like this before.

    His body craves her, wants her, and needs her. He couldn¡¯t even stop it no matter how hard he tried.

    Imagine the guilt he feels whenever he talks over the phone with the chairman. He constantly asks about his only child.

    Of course he had to blindly reassure the man that she is fine. How can he say the truth that she has be thinner in a week just from them doing it all the time?

    Fuck! He is fucked up. He didn¡¯t want to think about what may happen if the yakuza goes after his head.

    He will probably die in a fortnight. But that even did not matter to him now. She is the only one that upied his thoughts.

    He joined her in bed after wiping his shaft. He was shamefully hard again just by being so close to her.

    He leaned close and kissed her forehead. She is beautiful, isn¡¯t she?

    But more than that. More than her body, he wishes to possess her mind too.

    He wants her to think about him as much as he does think of her. He couldn¡¯t even n properly because of her.

    When they are together all he wanted to do is to fuck her. But when she is away it is even worse... he keeps on thinking about her touching herself to the thoughts of him.

    ¡°Hey, you awake?¡± her soft voice greeted him.

    That smile always captivated him so, ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡±

    She blushed. Did he mention before how so absolutely adorable she is when she blushes?

    ¡°Have you been awake for a long time?¡± she asked, worried.

    She didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting. She always apologizes for taking so much of his time. So of course he would lie.

    ¡°Not at all. I just woke up,¡± he smiled and caressed her cheek.

    ¡°You should have woken me. I don¡¯t want to keep you waiting. There is always something more important to be done by the captain,¡± she said apologetically.

    ¡°Believe me there is nothing more important than what I am doing right now. Work can wait. But this moment is priceless,¡± he assured her.

    ¡°You know I hate it when you talk cryptically like that,¡± she didn¡¯t sound angry so it just made him smile more.

    ¡°You hate hearing my thoughts then,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°No, just your sweet tongue always brings me trouble. You know I just want to keep everything casual between us,¡± she reminded him.

    He smiled, ahhh... she can tell him that forever but a part of him believes that one day that silly notion of hers can be very well forgotten.

    ¡°My thoughts of you upied my every minute of every day. I know I shouldn¡¯t keep insisting when you are very vehement about your ingenious n of just using my body,¡± he said the words casually, making her feel hot all over.

    ¡°Not to use you per se. But more of like usual benefits,¡± she corrected him.

    ¡°If you say so, my love. Mutual benefits it is. Do not worry, for I will not insist on more. You know my words mean nothing at all sometimes, it is how I get women to share my bed. I also wanted to pretend I¡¯m in love,¡± he of course did not mean a word of that.

    But hearing her rejection once again, what is left for him but to at least protect his pride, his manhood. He could at least have that, right?

    ¡°Why do you even need to pretend? Can¡¯t you just enjoy the moment at least? I thought by the number of girls who shared your bed you wouldn¡¯t even have to pretend you have feelings,¡± ahhh... such curiosity she has.

    It appears he has been chosen mostly because she thought he would easily agree to something casual. Judging him for his sexual activities without necessarily maintaining a serious rtionship, he became her primary coveted partner.

    ¡°Because I have always wanted to know what love is. I wanted the idea of caring for another person. As a member of the yakuza who doesn¡¯t know who to trust, I wanted to pretend at times that I could even have that,¡± part of that is real, he has always been lonely.

    It was she who cured that loneliness. Every time she would smile at him from across the room, his whole world brightened. She saved him from such kind of existence.

    Living and yet not being alive. He doesn¡¯t want to return to that. So this opportunity to be close to her, at least if she can allow him to pretend that they can be in love, he will be really grateful.

    She lowered her eyes and bit her lip, ¡°I think you are a wonderful person. I know one day you will find that someone you can love. Someone whom you can trust to stay with you forever.¡±

    ¡°You sound as if you are someone incapable of staying,¡± he said, lifting her chin so their eyes can meet again.

    ¡°I will not stay with the yakuza for very long. I think I am meant to be truly free from anything to do with it. Please do not alert my father, I have no ns of escaping. It¡¯s just... I know fate will one day do something about this. Yakuza is my prison, I wish to one day be free from it,¡± he wiped her tears away when she finished speaking.

    He couldn¡¯t speak afterwards. Her words will never leave his mind. And the wretched feeling that crept into his heart.

    He finally knew that feeling now... fear. He had never feared anything in his life. Even death is not something he can be scared of.

    But the feeling of dread in his heart right now... he knew now. That he, the yakuza¡¯s second inmand, is terribly afraid to lose this woman.

    He imed her lips to silence his own thoughts. And for a while he was calm. But he never forgot the words she spoke.

 Chapter 169

    169 v. Conflicting Emotions

    When the throes of passion has died, Mary felt the pang of guilt. Of course she has a conscience, just that during moments when they were intimate, she always seems to have amnesia.

    Fuck. That wasn¡¯t a suitable excuse. She needs to find her friend. Only the gods know what he has been subjected to until now.

    The problem is finding out where Dominus has kept him. She couldn¡¯t risk angering him more by continually asking for Mvar¡¯s freedom.

    He will just be more inclined to hurt her friend, given his jealous streak. If she didn¡¯t want her friend¡¯s head to roll, she better keep her mouth shut.

    It will be even better if she can pretend not to care for him. So that is exactly what she was trying to do.

    Of course, because she knows these rules, she tries to abide by them. She smiled as if nothing is wrong in the world as Dominus lowered the vines for her to pick a cluster of grapes.

    ¡°Care for a taste?¡± she asked him, smiling as she wiped a grape with her

    skirt.

    He nodded and opened his lips, lowering his head for her to feed him, ¡°Thank you, my queen. I knew your taste never changes.¡±

    .....

    ¡°What do you mean, my knight?¡± since he liked being called that way, isn¡¯t it better to call him that during this very delicate situation of another kidnapping?

    ¡°We used to walk this very vineyard and live in that vi we are presently residing in,¡± he smiled at her, his voice very sincere.

    Ahhhh, if only she can believe that. It is far more reasonable to think he has lost his mind and has delusions over his different versions of reincarnation.

    She bit her lip, the problem is the books she has written contained simr scenes that he has described. No, she couldn¡¯t possibly believe in something as insane as reincarnated lovers.

    Especially since believing that is giving him more leverage. He didn¡¯t deserve that leverage.

    What he was doing. And what he keeps on doing... is manipting her into staying.

    Not like she can possibly escape from his grasp even if she wanted to, ¡°How I wish I have even a bit of recollection of what you meant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the blood curse making you forget about the lives we have shared. No cursees without some payment. That was the payment the gods deemed sufficient,¡± he said the words as if he really believed in them.

    She continued to walk and adjusted her hat, as if trying to go protect herself from the scorching sun, ¡°I see. If you think about it, that can be somewhat a usible excuse. I just hope I can believe that.¡±

    Heughed and adjusted her hat for her, ¡°I do not need you to believe me. You will stay by my side regardless of your preference and beliefs. Do you understand? There is no way out for you, my love.¡±

    She felt anger bubble inside her. Trapping her like this like she was some kind of a toy for him made her feel like a prisoner being forced to y in a doll house.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure. Who knows what tomorrow brings,¡± she whispered.

    She gasped when she felt his hand on her neck, squeezing tightly and all so suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯t say such preposterous words, my love. Don¡¯t let me hurt you more than I already did. You are mine and mine alone. You will never leave my side. Do you understand?¡±

    She tapped into his arm since she couldn¡¯t breathe much more talk. He let go of her neck and smiled as if nothing wrong has been done by him.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she whispered, her breathing erratic and her heart feeling like it will burst.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± his joyous smile reached his golden eyes, and his expression brightened.

    These things cannot be faked. He didn¡¯t know that he did something wrong.

    It was in theck of guilt reflected in his eyes and his sure and steady voice as he smiled innocently at her.

    He reached out to her, touching her cheek so gently, ¡°The sun is too harsh on your skin. Do you know how jealous I am of how it tans you? It drives me crazy when anything other than me affects you.¡±

    She kept silent, unable to respond. He lead her to a hut made for the farmers in the center of the vineyard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a bit,¡± his deep voice upied every corner of the small space.

    There was a bed in the corner of the room, and two windows. The bamboo materials of the house caused them to feel cooler somehow.

    ¡°The heat is already too strong outside,¡± he took a clean towel from a cab and poured water from a basin.

    ¡°I thought this is a farmer¡¯s hut,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Yes, but I have told them to put on supplies since we will being here. I wanted to be prepared in case it took us a bit of time to finish. I didn¡¯t want to rush you when you are enjoying yourself so much,¡± he handed her a ss of water for her to drink while he wiped her forehead with the cool towel.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled and took a sip.

    He really is full of contradictions. One minute he is the domineering man who scares her so much, and another minute he is so sweet and gentle, and makes her feel so cared for.

    ¡°You must realize I have some redeeming qualities too,¡± he teased her.

    She blushed and looked away, ¡°That is preposterous. You always act so cutely, it drives me insane.¡±

    ¡°Aha, so you find me cute,¡± he said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she insisted, sidestepping him as she tried to run away.

    ¡°You did say it. You said it just a while ago. You can¡¯t deny this thing,¡± he grinned, his boyish charm overtaking her heart by surprise.

    ¡°Fine. Now let me rest,¡± she walked towards the bed and sat on the edge.

    He knelt in front of her and clutched her hand into his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me yet. I know you find me frustrating. I can¡¯t im to be normal. There are times I act on impulse. For one, jealousy always takes the better of me.¡±

    He traced her lips with his thumb, ¡°I am far from perfect. I am rude and possessive, and I have an evil streak in me. My actions are rough and unforgiving. But all of me is preupied with only you. My mind, my body, my soul, it is only you I crave and long for.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing in the whole world I wouldn¡¯t do for you. All of me only knows you. You are my dream, my past, my future. Can you me me for wanting to protect you from everyone else?¡± he continued.

    ¡°It is easy to judge me for being selfish. But no one really knew how much it hurts to be away from you. I long to be close to you. Even when you are sleeping beside me, even then I miss you. Do you know how that feels? To have someone I constantly want to be with me. To have someone preupy my very being. There are no thoughts for me except for you, and no memories I treasure more than ours,¡± he raised her hand to his lips and kissed it.

    ¡°Do you think you can give me a chance to make you love me too? Even a fourth or an eight of the feelings I have for you. I wish you can try to return them. Maybe that is all I have waited for. Please try to understand me. Please don¡¯t cast me aside when all I am doing is necessary to keep you beside me. Can you try not to hate me so much, my love? Truly that is all I ask,¡± he held her hands and pressed them both on his cheeks until she herself caressed his cheeks gently.

    She remained silent, not knowing how to react to his words. Was she being molded into his ything? That toy he can break ande back to anytime he wanted?

    He had caused her countless sufferings and even now her friend is missing because of him. These are not easy ws to ept or forgive.

    What was she supposed to say? She opened her lips but no words came out. Her lips trembled as he met hers with his mouth.

    She felt like she would melt with him for all eternity. She clung to his shirt, almost ripping his clothes as she tugged on his buttons.

    His eyes were full of passion as well as their kiss. It was not something that can be faked. Her reaction to him is honest and real.

    What is happening to her and the defenses she continuously piles up? She closed her eyes as she let out a sigh.

    He stopped and studied her, with her lips wide open it was as if she was waiting for more. She opened her eyes and blushed, she was a fool.

    He chuckled when she turned away from him. He sat beside her as he pulled her close to him.

    He reached from the back and rest his face on her shoulder. Burying his face on her neck he whispered, ¡°Why do you always run away? Can¡¯t you really ept me for all that I am? I like everything about you, Mary. To me you are perfect. Why don¡¯t you just ept me too?¡±

 Chapter 170

    170 v. The Vessel¡¯s Inspection

    ¡°Are you the owner of this enterprise?¡± a man with a devastatingly handsome look spoke.

    He was introduced as the governor. As to why he boarded the ship with the customs officers, she had no idea.

    She didn¡¯t know governors are supposed to board ships in case of inspections. They made sure to be careful not to arise suspicions.

    So why is this man in here, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    His grey eyes bored through hers as his purple hair was being carried by the wind. He took a ponytail and put it in a bun, before deciding to smile.

    ¡°May I see the papers to conduct your business,¡± his voice was calm, almost friendly.

    She handed her papers to him, trying not to react as their skin touched. He raised his sses, adjusting them to rest on the bridge of his nose.

    He looks really serious as he reads and inspected them, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if we inspect the rest of the ship? Do you?¡±

    She nodded, trying to prevent them will just give rise to more suspicions. Plus, he looks too young to actually know what he was doing.

    .....

    ¡°After you, mydy,¡± he motioned for her to go before him.

    She did as she was told, ignoring the feeling of someone watching her very closely. She wondered why that person was behaving so oddly.

    She didn¡¯t like this person. He felt off. She had a feeling she shouldn¡¯t let her guard down in his presence.

    After she has shown them the different storage areas, she smiled confidently, ¡°That will be all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am afraid not, young miss. We still need to inspect the cabins. Though I do not totally object to the idea of rest and dinner. We can inspect the rest of the ship over the next few days while you are in port. I believe you would like to rest for now, do you not?¡± he smiled friendly at her.

    She felt anxious. They have hidden the rest of the cargo in the crew¡¯s cabins and in hers as well.

    To not give in to this person¡¯s invitation for dinner will derail the entire operation. So she nodded as her hopelessness set in.

    ¡°I have some good restaurants in mind, young miss. What would you like to have for dinner?¡± he asked, his grey eyes calm and she realized it has been as intense as the storm earlier.

    ¡°Some pasta will be nice,¡± she mumbled.

    He smiled and eded, ¡°Of course, I know just the ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I go to my cabin first? I just want to change into proper clothes,¡± she has to tell Dominus about these developments.

    She was sure he won¡¯t mind but she at least wanted to be transparent with him. Plus they need to do something about the inspection in theing days.

    ¡°Sure, do you need me to walk with you until we reach your cabin?¡± he smiled, his voice sounded a bit flirty, or maybe it was just her innocence making her think that.

    She refused of course and walked to her cabin by herself. She opened the door and get in.

    Once she was in, strong arms gripped her wrist and trapped her against the door, locking her in ce.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she whispered his name.

    She was about to say more but he already imed her lips. His kiss was hungry and possessive, his tongue going in and swirling around her mouth.

    When their lips separated she tried to catch her breath, holding into his arms to steady herself.

    ¡°You came sote it made me believe you are enjoying yourself,¡± his breath was hot, his bulging pants pressing heavily against her dress.

    Fuck. She could barely think when he holds her this way, ¡°I am not. I swear it. But we need to talk.¡±

    His gaze was hot, his body too. He wasn¡¯t wearing his shirt so she can feel his skin directly.

    She has yet to decide whether it was his or her skin that felt like it was burning. Or maybe it was theirs.

    ¡°The governor is waiting for me. We are going to have dinner,¡± she has barely finished her sentence before his aura changed.

    His whole body stiffened, his lips were hard against hers, biting her lips painfully until they bled.

    She pushed him away, ¡°It hurts, please.¡±

    ¡°Please what? Do you think that hurts? When you are about to prostitute yourself over some officer,¡± his voice was low but it was deep and serious.

    She felt like he could murder her like this. He looked too angry that the possibility of her being murdered by him crossed her mind momentarily.

    Why was he being so angry? It is not like they were in an actual rtionship. She would ordinarily have pointed that out but she felt fear rack at her entire being.

    Like a prey caught by a predator, she felt like she could do nothing but stare. She stood there under his cruel gaze as his lips twitched into a sinister smile.

    ¡°Have you had sex while having a tour on this ship? Have you let yourself be touched by another man in my presence?¡± her whole body shivered with his usations.

    When he parted her legs open and lifted her skirt, she found her voice gone. All she could do was sigh, no protest even dared toe out.

    ¡°Fucking governor! Did he touch you here,¡± he tore at her panty and roughly put his entire clenched fist inside.

    She would have screamed if not for his tongue invading her lips as his fist entered her core. It was painful not just because of how big his hand is but also theck of preparation on her body.

    He made thrusting motions with his fist as he dug in deeper into her core. She felt a splitting pain when she felt it enter her cervix and past her womb.

    He removed it harshly and released her lips just when she felt like she would faint, ¡°I¡¯m dying. It hurts so much.¡±

    His eyes softened a bit as if realizing what he has done. He looked at his fist, covered with her juices.

    It was her body¡¯s natural reaction but it didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. It hurt so badly that she felt like her entire body would break.

    ¡°I¡¯ll die. It hurts so much. Please, stop,¡± she found herself crying.

    He had panic in his eyes as he brought her to the bed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have. Fuck. I was momentarily insane.¡±

    He pressed her close to him but her body just stiffened against his touch. Her body is rejecting him.

    For the first time, she didn¡¯t find pleasure in the way he caused her pain. She continued to sob silently as she wrapped her arms around herself.

    He cursed and went to the mini refrigerator inside the room, taking out an ice pack. She tried to fight him when he parted her legs again.

    She kept punching at him, hitting his chest with all her might, ¡°Baby, please. This will ease the pain a bit.¡±

    Defeated by his sheer strength he was able to apply the ice pack on her privates. It hurts at first, the cold object pressing against something that has been subjected to pain earlier made her feel like there were shards of sses pinching her skin.

    ¡°Bare it a bit, it will feel better soon,¡± he assured her as he pulled her close to him.

    Her head was pressed against his chest and she had no choice but to inhale his scent. It was oddlyforting being held by him like this.

    ¡°Why are you going with him?¡± his voice was calmer now, but she knew it will take a single word for him to be aggressive again.

    ¡°To give us more time to hide our cargoes. They wanted to search even the cabins,¡± she whispered in a low voice.

    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak. She felt like a frail thing that was about to break if he were to do something like that again.

    She never wanted to see that side of him again. Even thinking about it made her feel like she would lose her mind.

    He kept silent. She was not sure if he epted it. But he was caressing her hair and kissing her forehead.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked her, he merely touched her hips and she already flinched.

    ¡°Fuck, what have I done? I am sorry. I am really sorry,¡± he admitted, pulling her close to him as if by hugging her that way he could take some of her pains away.

    ¡°It hurts a lot. Can you look into it? I feel like I have been ripped apart?¡± she said, blushing at her odd request.

    There was no one else to ask to check. And she didn¡¯t want to overreact but this man is a giant. Almost at seven feet tall, and she at a mere five. How was she not to think the worse?

    He nodded, the serious expression on his face remained, ¡°Open your legs wide. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    She opened her legs, hating him and also being severely embarrassed by the situation as he removed the ice pack and looked into herbia.

    Before she can stop him he was licking her there, his thumb brushing at her clit as his tongue explored the depths of her core.

    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± she asked, arching her back as her traitorous body started to feel good again.

    ¡°Absolutely. Cant, you see I¡¯m inspecting?¡± he asked her with an innocent look on his face as his fingers reced his tongue, digging deeper into her core.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± she cursed as she held into his shoulders.

    ¡°Aye, I can do that now. But you are still sore,¡± he sounded at least a bit apologetic.

    ¡°You are insane you know,¡± sheined as she pushed him away.

    She didn¡¯t want him to continue. She didn¡¯t want to be more humiliated before his eyes.

    ¡°But your body likes insane, it seems,¡± he whispered the words in her ear as she felt waves of pleasure hit her from an unwanted and embarrassing climax.

 Chapter 171

    171 v. Let¡¯s Date

    She managed to convince him to let her join the governor for dinner. It was an uneventful dinner of course.

    He was waiting for her in front of her room when she arrived. His eyes were sad, guilty over what he did earlier.

    He has this sullen look on his face, it was palpable that he was hesitant to approach her.

    For a few moments more, he was just staring at her, as if afraid she would run away from him. As if by that he would crumble and lose it all.

    These are all just assumptions she made, but he has the most expressive eyes, and the way he barely moved and held his breath made her feel like she interpreted it right.

    ¡°How was your night?¡± he asked her, his eyes boring through hers, still remaining in the shadows.

    His body was slightly slumped instead of the usual confident way he carried himself. He was like a lost boy and her heart goes out to him.

    ¡°It- it was fine,¡± she answered. She knew she was entitled to get mad at him over what he did.

    He did something that really vited her, and it has been physically and emotionally exhausting. It drained her of her strength and made her feel like a mere tool being used by him. Like she didn¡¯t matter.

    .....

    But seeing him like this, her stupid heart couldn¡¯t help but feel like she will drown from the pain he felt. His sorrow somehow became her sorrow.

    It was difficult to exin, especially for her whose whole world until now revolved around the tiny room she was locked in. She had very few social interactions with people and has not developed emotional connections with anyone.

    She didn¡¯t know she can feel this way towards another. It is a terrible feeling, one she didn¡¯t know the name of.

    ¡°Did you have a fun time?¡± he spoke, careful to reign in his jealousy.

    Fuck. He has no right to feel this way for her. Look at what he did just because he lost control.

    ¡°Ahhh, it was pleasant. The restaurant was nice, we ate some pasta,¡± she mumbled.

    What the hell is wrong with her? Why is she acting so friendly with him all of a sudden? They both know he didn¡¯t deserve that.

    ¡°I see,¡± he replied. He couldn¡¯t even say he was d she enjoyed her date.

    He was a greedy bastard. That much has been established the more he spends time with her.

    He wanted so badly to walk towards her and put his arms around her. But he was so afraid she would panic, maybe even cry.

    She would probably cry out of fear from him. That will be really painful to bear. He didn¡¯t want to deal with the pain of her inevitable rejection.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her though. At least he believed that much he is allowed to do.

    She is stunning. In her simple summer dress and a pink scarf wrapped around her neck, she looked like the most beautiful thing in the world.

    Of course he knew people will find him biased. She has always been his standard for beauty.

    Her cute and innocent face was framed perfectly by her auburn hair that she kept in a bun. Ahhh... he would love to run his fingers again on her hair, tangle it up, untangle it. Sniff her scent on it.

    Fuck. Even just thinking like that caused him an erection. He really was mad.

    She smiled at him and made a tentative step towards him. That was when he felt he would lose his mind if he didn¡¯t do the same.

    Before he could think his actions through, she was already in his arms, her face buried against his chest as he lifted her towards him.

    He felt like his whole world stopped for this moment. How he wished he could freeze this memory so he could always have this feeling of having her in his arms.

    He is such a fool. A fool who couldn¡¯t stop himself from falling even more into what may appear to others as a dangerous obsession.

    He knew she was still blinded now as to his cruel ways and evil nature. He knew how she is, innocent and kind.

    That is why someone like her couldn¡¯t possiblyprehend the depths of his need for her. It was like his desperation to make her his has already overtaken everything in his life.

    He felt the need to always fill her with his seeds, and when her mind nks to everything else but him, that was when he most feel fulfilled.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked her, the warm tears dampening his shirt made him feel like his heart will burst from unrestrained emotions.

    ¡°I am just really happy that you aren¡¯t angry at me anymore,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You are the one who has a right to be mad at me. What I did can never be truly justified. I am the worse person alive,¡± he tightened his hold on her.

    He continued to squeeze her in his arms until he feared he is about to crush her frail body just from the sheer strength of his hug. She stopped crying and buried her face in his chest.

    He chuckled, anyone who sees them will find them funny. Their height and size difference makes them look like David and Goliath.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± sheined.

    ¡°Ahhh, I just find this so cute. How I need to carry you just so we can hug,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°I am the one ufortable here with my legs dangling in the air, but did you hear anything from me?¡± she pouted.

    He lifted her chin and dipped his head lower, brushing his lips against hers, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±

    ¡°A date?¡± she asked, her eyes widened in shock.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t say yes to something that is antagonistic to her goal, which is to keep things casual between the two of them.

    ¡°Yes, for me to make up for what I did. Can you allow me a chance to do that?¡± he asked, his deep baritone voice making her heart quiver.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s okay for us to do, I think,¡± she said the words before she could stop herself.

    ¡°Then, is that a yes?¡± his golden eyes seemed to hypnotize her into nodding her head.

    She knew she is in trouble when she nodded her head and smiled. But can anyone me her really?

    He was like her weakness. That was of course not something she can even admit to herself.

    To name the feelings she feels for him will only have disastrous consequences. She knew what she needed and it was not someplicated emotions swirling through her chest.

    But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t seem to say no. To each and every of his request, she felt like she had no choice but to say yes.

    She knew she is not being forced. And yet just thinking about how she would disappoint him makes it impossible for her to argue.

    ¡°Do I need to change my outfit?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°No, that will be fine,¡± he removed his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders.

    She blushed at his sweet gesture. Her heart painfully throbbed against her chest because she couldn¡¯t avoid catching his scent.

    His scent was masculine. He smells of the sea and cleanundry. Ahhh, does she even make sense? Her mind just clouded more when she smells him against her skin.

    There was no reason for her to be like a sex-deprived teenager. She blushed as she thought of the moments he has ruined every ounce left of her innocence.

    Ahhh, that could be the reason, right? For craving him even when he was standing so close to her? For wanting his touch on her skin every minute of her waking hour?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he offered his hand which she readily epted.

    He intertwined their fingers together as their hands sped. That was enough to send her over the edge again.

    Fuck hormones! She cursed inwardly as she walked silently beside him. The air was chilly and yet she felt like her body is burning.

    When they reached the port, his eyes softened, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll promise to behave and try to be a gentleman.¡±

    Because he sounded so sincere she couldn¡¯t even joke about him surely going to fail in his attempt. She didn¡¯t even try to be free from his hug when he embraced her tightly.

    He took a deep breath and lead her to a stall of different street foods, ¡°It will clean your pte from the pasta.¡±

    Sheughed at the way he said the words like the pasta she had for dinner is extremely poisonous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get fishballs please, and some sweet sauce to dip it in,¡± she said.

    Well, she wasn¡¯t so against this. In fact, as someone who has only heard of street food, she is overly curious as to its taste.

    He got her some fishballs and kikiams dipped in sweet sauce. He also got a can of beer in his hands.

    ¡°For me?¡± she asked, teasing him.

    He frowned at her question and handed her the stic cup filled with kikiam and fishballs.

    ¡°You are such a killjoy,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°You want your father to kill me?¡± they bothughed when they realized what he just said.

    ¡°Are you afraid we might get found out?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not at all. I think for me, no matter what may happen afterwards... I will surely have no regrets. Whatever this is that we are in, it is worth it. Because I have never been as happy as I am now,¡± he answered, holding her hand up to his lips and pressing a soft kiss on it.

 Chapter 172

    172 v. Beach Date

    Dominus hums quietly and moves a hand around Mary¡¯s waist, pulling her a little closer.

    ¡°You smell so nice, queenie,¡± he whispered in her ear as he sniffed her scent.

    She blushed at his words and actions, ¡°What scent exactly are you referring to?¡±

    She knew she did not wear any perfume so she wanted to find out if that was once again one of his reused pickup lines.

    ¡°Roses and vani. Has always been your scent as far as I can remember,¡± he answered, his serious expression making her unable to tease him.

    She chose to keep silent, unable to know how to answer him since he looked so sincere. It will be quite rude to further tease him, maybe he just really thought she smelled that way.

    Dominus caressed her cheek, ¡°You really look so pretty. I have never met someone who can ever bepared to you.¡±

    She leans into his caress and closes her eyes slowly, ¡°You always lie this much when you are with a girl, Dominus?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I never lied to you. I won¡¯t start now,¡± he whispered, pulling her close to him.

    .....

    ¡°You are so easy to love, you know,¡± he said the words as if he wasining.

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s not something you should dare to do,¡± she teased him.

    And yet when she looked up at him and met his eyes, she found his gaze too intense that she felt like she is facing more danger at falling in love with him.

    He smiles and whispers, ¡°Look at the horizon,¡± making her nerves jump at his words and the hot breath that hit her ears.

    ¡°Oh! Sunsets are so beautiful,¡± she stares at the sky, a look of awe on her face.

    ¡°That is true,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it still fades inparison to you,¡± he said truthfully.

    She felt like she would copse any second at the way his gaze has disarmed herpletely. Can she really be med when he himself is perfect?

    ¡°Hmmm... cute,¡± she teased him. Surely a grown man like him would find it a bit too much to be called cute.

    ¡°Really?¡± he leaned closer, holding both her cheeks as she blushed profusely.

    Thanks gods for the darkness, or she would have died from embarrassment over the way she reacted to him.

    ¡°Yeah, really,¡± she tiptoed and gives him a peck on the lips.

    ¡°Ahhh, sweet admission,¡± he teased her. He held her still and deepened their kiss, letting her go momentarily so she can breathe.

    He stared at her with a forlorn expression on his face as he whispered, ¡°You are beautiful. So breathtakingly beautiful.¡±

    She looked away from his hypnotic gaze and diverted her attention to an ice cream stall. She smiled and looked back at him, proud of herself for finding a suitable distraction for them both.

    ¡°Would you like an ice cream?¡± she asked.

    He smiled back at her, reaching out to her and ruffling her hair, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind it, of course.¡±

    He walked with her closer to the stall and ordered two ice creams of different vors. ¡°I got a bubblegum and a vani, which one would you like?¡±

    She grinned and pointed at the bubblegum-vored ice cream he was holding in his hand, ¡°That one.¡±

    Heughed and handed her, she took it from him but tried to pay the vendor. He grunted and held her hand tightly.

    ¡°I want to pay for it since I was the one who wanted one,¡± she said.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. Let me treat you exactly as you deserve so when the timees that you finally date for real, you will know exactly how to be treated,¡± he hated even speaking it out.

    For god¡¯s sake, this is harder for him than he thought. She smiled and allowed him, keeping silent by his side as she licked her cone.

    ¡°You really liked the vor, young miss?¡± he teased her, handing her the other ice cream after she finished hers.

    ¡°Oh but you haven¡¯t even tasted it yet,¡± she kindly refused of course, it will be bad to take advantage.

    He chuckled and licked the ice cream in his hand, ¡°Here then, I¡¯m done tasting.¡±

    She epted it while blushing so profusely, ¡°Are you sure I can have this too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he caressed her cheek and kissed her, ¡°please enjoy it¡±.

    She followed him as he lead her to sit on the sand, facing the moon and stars that had lit up the night sky.

    When she finished the second cone too, he took her hand and licked her fingers clean, making her heart feel like it has jumped out of her chest, ¡°It will get sticky if it stays there.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you are so cute when you blush,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Can you swim?¡± he asked her, pulling her close.

    ¡°Nope, unfortunately I cannot,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Ahhh, so you can only stand in a pool and lift your head high,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°I know how to float. I just can¡¯t move around,¡± she assured him, pouting.

    ¡°Still this is the beach. A shark can eat you if it so wanted,¡± heughed at her sullen expression.

    ¡°I am not a child. I¡¯m not scared of sharks,¡± she moves over to the water and sits down, putting her legs in it.

    ¡°You are harder to scare than I thought. Why are you so brave when you are so frail?¡± he asked, half meaning the words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not frail,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a mental note of that,¡± he chuckled, loving the fierce look on her face.

    ¡°Good,¡± she sat down and leans back to him, putting an arm over his stomach.

    ¡°Your hand, young miss. Be sure it doesn¡¯t get any lower. Don¡¯t seduce me so recklessly,¡± he teased.

    ¡°I am not,¡± she denied so vehemently that he nearly cracked another burst ofughter.

    ¡°The sky looks pretty,¡± she said, taking in the beauty of the night as she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Not as pretty as you,¡± Dominus said as he looked at her mesmerized.

    ¡°Hmmm... about me touching a bit lower. Is this really not so appropriate?¡± she moved her hand to hover over Dominus¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Fuck. Do you really wish to date properly, or not?¡± his words came with a warning as he held her hand.

    ¡°Hmmm, I saw a spider there. So I put my hand over to scare it off. There have been quite a few recently,¡± of course she would die before she does not try to justify her actions.

    He pulled her down on the ground, ¡°Spiders are creepy. Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look scared at all,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I? Probably it is because I don¡¯t think you are actually telling the truth,¡± he countered.

    ¡°You have no evidence that I am lying,¡± she blushed profusely as she tried to push him off her.

    ¡°Aye, I have no evidence at all to support my ims,¡± his eyes lingered on her lips seducing him for a kiss.

    In times like this when her whole world seems to stop, can she really be judged if all she wanted to do is kiss him?

    And so she did the only sensible thing to do and kissed his cheek. She felt his whole body tense as he looked seriously at her.

    ¡°Young miss, please don¡¯t be careless. I am already holding on to whatever sanity is left of me. If you do things like this so recklessly, I might not be able to control myself,¡± he whispered.

    She knew it was a clear warning that he was at his limits but even she couldn¡¯t seem to continue the serene pace of their date.

    ¡°You misunderstood me kind sir. I never said I wanted you to behave,¡± she kissed him again, this time on the lips.

    She stopped and stared at his beautiful golden eyes that reminded her of the sunset from earlier. But before she can reminisce or have her whole being prepared for what is yet toe... he kissed her.

    It was a passionate kiss as he pinned her on the sand, ¡°Do you even realize what you said means to the likes of me, my queen?¡±

    Their bodies were greeted by slow waves that reached their torsos, their clothes now officially wet from the water that seemed to do nothing to cool them off.

    ¡°I think I know exactly what I said means to the likes of you, sir knight. It is precisely an invitation that I have extended to you just now,¡± she said the words almost breathlessly as he kissed her neck.

    ¡°What invitation is that young miss? Tell me for I do not wish to ruin your virtues. I promised to remain a gentleman tonight,¡± he growled, making her giggle.

    ¡°Then cannot a gentleman have sex with ady? Is it against your code to sweep ady off her feet and grant her request?¡± her voice was low, but it was steady.

    He leaned closer and pressed his body down on hers, ¡°Only if thedy asks me properly of course. Tell me what you want, queenie. Tell me exactly what you wanted me to be.¡±

    She whispered in his ear, ¡°I wish for you to have no virtues, dear sir. Like an animal in heat, I would like you to take advantage of the invitation I kindly extended.¡±

    She smiled when she felt that part of him hardened in attention, as if listening exactly to her words made him quite turned on.

    ¡°You left me no choice, young miss. As it is such an honorable request, I think I have decided to fulfill it,¡± hearing those words, her heart leaped and her body burned with need as she stared into his eyes of gold.

 Chapter 173

    173 v. A Challenge

    ¡°Can we go back to the castle soon?¡± she pressed a kiss on his cheek when she asked the question, just to be sure he won¡¯t take it negatively.

    His body stiffened as he held her close to him, ¡°Why? We have everything we needed right here.¡±

    ¡°I miss the castle, it is meant to be our home,¡± she quickly added.

    ¡°Our home, you say,¡± his voice was cold and devoid of emotions.

    She knew it could only mean bad, but she needed to say it nheless. She searched all over the vi during their month-long stay. She is quite sure her friend is not anywhere here.

    She needs to save him. That person who has been with her nearly all her life, she can¡¯t abandon him now.

    ¡°Yes, you bought that for me, did you not?¡± she asked him, her heart beating fast against her chest.

    ¡°A gift you mercilessly tossed aside, or have you forgotten that fact?¡± his voice wasced with anger now, his voice raised a bit.

    Those who do not know them will never understand, how his slight shifting in emotions can make her heart race like this. He is not someone she can be calm with when he is angry.

    .....

    She felt her knees weaken as she stuttered, ¡°I- I really did not. It was not- not what I did. I merely refused that it be put under my name.¡±

    ¡°Remind me again why exactly? Or is that part of your general scheme which is to run away?¡± his cold voice made her shiver as his domineering aura made it hard for her to breathe.

    ¡°I am not trying to run away. Please don¡¯t mistake me again. I just want to go home. This ce is so unfamiliar to me,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Do you think of me as a fool?¡± his eyes were sharp as their eyes met.

    ¡°I am not thinking that,¡± she felt his hand tightening around her wrist as he pinned her down to the mattress.

    ¡°You are not thinking what? Oh I see, running away is far from your mind right now? Because my love, I have something you need to find first. Are you afraid of what I might do to that boy?¡± his deep voice caused her blood to drain away.

    Before she could think of how to react to his words properly, he imed her lips. His hot breath silenced her as she let out a whimper.

    ¡°Do not fucking kid me. Do you think I do not know of what you have been doing during our stay here? Do you think I do not even know how you keep trying to find your little pet while you thought I wasn¡¯t looking? I have eyes following you every minute of every day, my love. So do not dare take me for a fool,¡± he continued.

    He roughly ripped her nightgown away before iming a taut nipple in his lips, ¡°Please...¡± she begged him.

    Heughed at her misery and took her lips again to shut her mouth. He let go of her lips only when she thought she would die fromck of air.

    ¡°You think you are such a genius little mouse who can scamper away from my sight? Is that it? You want to save your little boy toy and run away from me?¡± the sharp glint in his eyes made her feel suffocated as she continued to meet his eyes.

    She closed her eyes as fear overtook her, her voice shaking, ¡°Please, I can barely breathe. I can hear my own heartbeat.¡±

    Heughed and parted open her lips, thrusting his cruel mouth inside. She can feel his hard erection poking at her thighs.

    How can he still get hard despite the situation? She felt like he could lose his mind and probably kill her so easily.

    ¡°Fuck! You fucking whore. Look what you do to me?¡± he grunted and took off his boxers, pinning both her wrist above her head by holding them with his hand.

    ¡°I hate you and crave you at the same time. Everything about you is treacherous and stupid. And yet I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting you. I desire you more than anything in the world,¡± he licked her neck as she squirmed.

    ¡°Please, no...¡± she said, finding her voice back as she arched her body desperately against his touch.

    ¡°No my love? Then what is the fucking meaning of this?¡± he rubbed her clit, making her moan as she continued to struggle.

    ¡°You like this, yes? I am sure that body of yours will agree so readily with me. Now open your legs for me and show me how lewd you are exactly,¡± he pinched her nipples as she panted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck the hell out of you, yes? Maybe by then you will be satisfied and stop looking for someone else. After all, your moan agreed with me from the start,¡± he parted her legs open with his other hand, pping her hand away when she tried to manually close them.

    ¡°You are not going to deprive me of what naturally belongs to me. You will take me and moan out my name, do you understand?¡± his hand circled around her neck, holding her in ce as he thrusts his shaft inside her core.

    Thescivious and fast motions of his hips made her feel like she would lose her mind, ¡°Please stop. It¡¯s too fast... too much.¡±

    He chuckled and ignored her plea as he took her over and over, their hips shing fast against each other as she moaned, ¡°Pleaseee...¡± she begged him.

    ¡°Fucking take all of me, whore,¡± his sharp words made her feel hot all over.

    This violence is starting to make her feel good. She felt her body reacting to his every touch.

    Soon she was arching her back and grinding her hips as she moaned his name out sosciviously, ¡°Dominus...¡±

    ¡°See what I mean? The reason why I cannot trust you is because of this. You, my love, you are such a fucking whore,¡± he opened her lips and thrust his fingers inside, making her unable to voice her protest.

    He held her by her hips and continued to thrust faster into her core, the tip of his shaft reaching past her cervix and into her womb.

    ¡°See how much your body is enjoying this? Your body wants... no craves to be devoured,¡± he said the words without any remorse.

    She knew she should hate this humiliation. He is viting her body and is ying with her emotions. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from reacting so positively to his words.

    Soon she was panting and breathing heavily, scratching his back with her nails as he deepened his thrust, ¡°Hold on to me, wrap your legs around me so you¡¯ll feel me more. Show me how lewd you really are, my love. Show me how willing you are to be fucked.¡±

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t do as she was told, but her body felt like it will burst into mes if she did not get more. She needs to feel even more. Her body needs that.

    She wrapped her legs around his hips as he thrusts deeper into her, a bulge in her belly formed from the way he continued to reach deeper into her.

    ¡°Whose fucking bitch are you, my queen? Tell me whom you belong to?¡± his voice was pulling her deeper into lust.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She needed to submit to him. She knew she is about to lose herself again to him.

    ¡°I belong to you... Dominus,¡± she dered the words as she felt herself reach her orgasm.

    Fuck. She cursed inwardly as she held tightly against him. She clung to his neck as he took her soft bud in his tongue, sucking roughly on it as she moaned.

    ¡°You are such ascivious woman, queenie. Do you know how distasteful your body is? You are so out of control. So how can I let you move even an inch away from me?¡± he whispered.

    Her whole body shook as several waves of pleasure hit her. No. This is not her. Not some fucking ve to her own desires.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry love,¡± he licked her tears as she trembled helplessly under him.

    ¡°Feel all the pleasure you want. I canst all through the night until you are finally satisfied. So feel me, feel every inch of me until your mind nks,¡± he took her again as harshly as the first time.

    She smiled at him as he gripped her hair and clenched his hand, ¡°Are you happy my love?¡± his rough movements did not ease even when she let out a sob.

    Sheughed like the madwoman that she is, ¡°You¡¯ve turned me insane. Gods, I hate you so fucking much.¡±

    His deep baritone voice resonated with her own need, ¡°The thing is... I don¡¯t mind if you hate me queenie. As long as you couldn¡¯t leave without me I really don¡¯t care at all.¡±

    ¡°I can never love you. You are an evil man, Dominus. A selfish and evil beast I despise so much,¡± she whispered even as her hips gyrate to meet with his.

    ¡°I have always loved a challenge queenie. Should I bet again that you will fall for me this time too? It has been predestined for a long time. The truth is... it has always been inevitable, that you my queen will feel the same way I do for you too,¡± his words lingered as her mind nked, empty of anything else but him.

 Chapter 174

    174 v. Madness

    ¡°What are you doing to me? Why am I in chains? What the hell are you nning to do?¡± she woke up chained in the bed.

    They were apparently back in the castle. She had no recollection of traveling back to the pce and she was obviously still wearing her nightgown.

    If not for the chains preventing her from moving out of the bed, she would have thought she was dreaming. She panicked and nced around, only thempshade is on and on the sofa is her captor.

    ¡°Queenie, you are awake,¡± she was greeted by his deep voice.

    His tired eyes stared back at her, his sadness never taking away from his beauty, only giving him that roughened expression that made him look dangerously sexy.

    It felt as if a predator stared at her like she was its prey. She blinked, thinking it could be an illusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any recollection ofing back here,¡± she said the words.

    ¡°That is simply because... I drugged you. No, please don¡¯t worry. I mean to say I gave you enough sleeping pills for our travel. I can tie you to me of course but it won¡¯t be restful for your body to be chained or put into straps while in transit. Since they will be ufortable, I decided to do the next best thing,¡± he smiled at her like nothing was wrong in the world now that she is awake.

    ¡°Why did you do that? Are you fucking insane?! Why would you do something like that to me when all I ever wanted is to return to the castle,¡± she asked him as he walked closer.

    .....

    ¡°Of course it is for you not to run away. Do I want you trying to check every room in this castle looking for your dead rat? Of course not. That will be my queen¡¯s waste of time and energy. Such pests do not deserve your attention, my love,¡± he grinned, quite pleased with himself.

    ¡°Do you mean to say you have kept him here inside the walls of this castle?! Is he alive?! Please you have to tell me. What did you do to my friend? I need to see him,¡± she begged him, her tears sliding down her cheeks.

    He removed his shirt, leaving only his boxers as he walked closer to her. His expression began to turn dark, ¡°I can¡¯t understand queenie. I brought you home as you wanted. And all you can think about is asking about some worthless snake who doesn¡¯t even deserve to live.¡±

    ¡°He is my friend! Why are you doing this to people I care for?! You said you love me and care for me most of all, so why are you hurting me this way? Why are you doing this to the people who mattered to me?¡± she sobbed.

    ¡°Because my love, these kinds of people are not even human in my eyes. They are as worthless as a stone. And still, they dare to try taking you away from me? They are undeserving to even touch your skin, and they dare say those words to me,¡± heughed, sitting at the edge of the bed as his hands circled her neck.

    ¡°Please,¡± she tried to struggle, moving her body from side to side.

    Her actions made himugh, ¡°Baby, do you really think doing that can free you from me? I didn¡¯t realize how stupid you really are, my queen.¡±

    His golden eyes turned bright as he squeezed her neck, ¡°You fucking worthless whore! I have given you the world and you dare care for worthless people. You still care for everyone else but me! How can you love them queenie? How can you care for those pests when I am the only one who ever really treasured you?¡±

    He let go of her neck when she became breathless, ¡°Sorry, baby. I¡¯m sorry you know. Why do you have to ruin everything, my love? We were so happy in that vi. Why did you have to drag us back to the castle just so you could look for your pet? Do you really want me to kill him?¡±

    She felt like her cheeks were burning from her hot tears that continued to flow ceaselessly, ¡°Baby, you should learn to listen to me. After all, I only wanted what was best for you. You shouldn¡¯t struggle so much, you know. Sometimes it makes me so angry that even I be afraid of what I myself might do.¡±

    He imed her lips before she could utter a protest. He hurriedly removed his boxers and ripped off the panty she was wearing.

    ¡°Baby, you are so pretty. My beautiful flower who can never really love me,¡± she felt her skin crawl when he lifted her skirt and started pounding into her core.

    ¡°Please, it hurts. It hurts! Please let me go,¡± she protested as he took her roughly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby. You can shout more. Grandma can¡¯t hear us now. No one wille to your rescue no matter how loud you are and however you wish to ask for help. It is me, only me who can hear your wails in the night,¡± he grinned as he continued his assault.

    She gasped and struggled, not minding the way the chains are hurting her legs the more she struggled. There will be bruises in the morning but she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep still? Don¡¯t you really understand that you were supposed to follow my everymand? You belong to me, my love. Every inch of you is mine,¡± heughed, licking her neck and shoulder as she cried.

    Fear racked through her as he continued to enter her deeper, the tip of his cock kissing her cervix as she let out a sob.

    ¡°It hurts, don¡¯t go that deep. My body... it has not been properly prepared,¡± her voice shook as the chains jingled around her arms.

    ¡°Hush, you like it this way, yes? I am just giving you what you wanted, love. You will feel better soon. You like my pain, even if you try to deny it we both know that it is true,¡± he whispered as his manhood entered her womb.

    ¡°It hurts, take it off. Please. I¡¯m dying. I feel like my body is going to break into two,¡± she begged him but it was as if he couldn¡¯t hear her.

    He thrusts his tongue inside her mouth and explored inside as he continued to plow through her, his thick length filling her up to the brim as ascivious bulge forms on her belly to signify how deep he is in.

    She felt like she would copse from the pain as he continued to take her roughly. But just when she thought she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she started to feel hot all over.

    His rough movements started to feel good for her, so much that she just wanted more. Sheughed as he took her deeper, her body orgasming profoundly as her toes curled.

    ¡°Ahnnnn...¡± she couldn¡¯t help but moan as he bit into her shoulder.

    Her body shivered again and she began trembling under him as waves of pleasure hit her consciousness, her eyes rolling to the back of her head.

    He chuckled, ¡°Baby, see what I mean? This is what turns you on. Pain. You see now, we belong to each other. Only I can understand what your body needed, and what you truly desired. Your body needed to be hurt, only then does pleasure really course through to you.¡±

    She continually moaned with each rough thrust inside of her and when he finally spilled his seeds inside of her, she moaned out his name. Dominus.

    He held her for a while until she passed out. She woke up to the jingling of keys and the chains nging harshly against the floor.

    She opened her eyes to find Dominus kissing her wrists, he has a cotton swab in his hand as he gently cleaned her wounds.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she called his name just because she felt like he would lose himself.

    ¡°My queen,¡± his voice was soft and deeply apologetic, his eyes of murky gold were looking at her with such sullen expression that she felt like she would lose herself in them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked him in a soft voice.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it herself too, but he seemed very much troubled by her after state. She wondered if at that moment she really looked pathetic.

    ¡°I am sorry. I hurt you a lot, didn¡¯t I? I have been so monstrous just now. Believe me when I say I never wanted to hurt you. Truly, I do love you, my queen. Please do tell me you have forgiven me. I was stupid, so stupid,¡± he broke into tears again.

    At this point, she couldn¡¯t understand herself why it felt like she was the one more affected by the deep sadness in his voice. She was such a fool to say anything remotely considerate after what he had done.

    But when he looked at her again with that expression, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling softly, ¡°It is okay. It is okay. I understand of course. You only did what you thought was necessary.¡±

    He kissed her forehead and held her close to him as he sobbed like a child, ¡°I do. I really do feel sorry. Do you really understand why I had to do that to you? Do you really know my reasons?¡±

    She smiled, her eyes filled with emotions that she couldn¡¯t understand at the moment, ¡°Of course, my knight. Hush now, do not cry. I forgive you, of course.¡±

 Chapter 175

    175 v. Run Away with Me

    Mary felt her throat dry up as the governor leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you shocked I invited you to this party, young miss? It is because I have found out a dirty little secret you have been keeping from everyone. Your cargoes are not what they seemed.¡±

    His voice was calm andcked usations. He continued to dance with her in the ballroom as the people looked in amazement.

    He had held a banquet in honor of the businessmen who have docked in the ports of his province, but he has been dancing only with her despite the requests fromdies being thrown at him.

    She tried to push him away but he was much stronger, keeping her still in his arms, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t suggest you struggle so much and cause a sin. We both know who is at fault here.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still dancing with me? Why did you invite me here just to tell me this?¡± she asked him, trying to keep her cool.

    ¡°Because young miss, I do offer a solution. One I am sure you could not refuse,¡± he whispered in her ear, her body being pressed closer against his, enough for her to feel the growing erection he has.

    She pushed him away and tried her best not to p his face, ¡°I said do not struggle love. You know it is not just you who will have to face the authorities. The men aboard your ship will have to face thews as well. Moreover, the yakuza will be exposed,¡± he leaned closer to her, making her unable to breathe properly.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked him, trembling from fear.

    ¡°Marry me. I have wanted to infiltrate yakuza for years, and now here you are giving me an opportunity to do exactly just that. I will also be of benefit to the yakuza, having me for a son-inw is not bad. It will of course provide the yakuza its much-needed protection. Don¡¯t you think it is time to finally have a connection with the government?¡± his alluring voice echoed in the air as he caressed her cheek softly, lifting her chin so he could look into her eyes.

    .....

    ¡°I do not care about your protection. If you want to infiltrate the yakuza do it your own way,¡± she didn¡¯t shy away from meeting his grey eyes which now darkened like the sky amidst a storm.

    ¡°Are you saying that you would rather be incarcerated than to marry me?¡± his voice was harsh now and there was a promise of violence in his eyes.

    Before she could answer him, a shadow crept from behind. Towering above them and looking at the governor so menacingly was Dominus.

    ¡°No, none at all. I was just letting the young miss know about a profitable business opportunity,¡± the governor let her go instantaneously.

    Dominus scowled at him, grunting a bit as he pulled Mary by his side, ¡°I trust you have already discussed everything you needed to tell my employer, correct?¡±

    ¡°I have in fact ryed what I should to your employer. I trust she will make a most wise decision,¡± he grinned and took her hand, kissing the back of it before letting it go.

    ¡°I will be on my way then, I do need to look after my other guests as well,¡± the governor¡¯s grey eyes looked at the frail woman beside the giant, and grinned.

    He has already anticipated this much. He knew wherever she is, he will be likely to follow her. Like a moth to a me, it cannot possibly resist.

    This time, he knew he had the advantage. For it seems like even the knight protector never really remembered.

    Without the past for them to hold on to, all they have is a shaky future that wasn¡¯t rooted firmly in the ground. A future he can snatch away just as his victory has been snatched away from him before.

    He left the young miss and her bodyguard who hurriedly left the ballroom, albeit nning what to do to get away. Heughed silently at the scampering rascals. This time, he knew that he has exactly what it takes to win.

    ¡ª¨C

    When they reached the car, Dominus pulled her closer, his hands wrapping around her shoulders protectively.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± he asked her, worried as to her state of mind as she tried to even out her breath.

    ¡°Just anxiety... attack,¡± she tried to talk more.

    ¡°I can see that. I¡¯ll fucking kill that bastard for this,¡± he grunted, caressing her shoulder des as her breathing evened out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let us not cause further trouble,¡± she begged him, holding on to his arm tightly.

    ¡°What has happened to you there? You looked like you were about to faint. I swear to God if that bastard did anything, I will kill him,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Please, help me run away,¡± her hold tightened.

    ¡°Why? What the hell happened?¡± he was near furious now over the panic and fear reflected in her eyes.

    Such intense emotions, he should be the only one that ever causes them. Any reaction to this extent, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it if it was because of another.

    ¡°The governor knows about the cargoes,¡± she whispered, her fingers now clinging to his cor.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Yes. He wanted me to enter into an arrangement with him so he wouldn¡¯t surrender us to the government,¡± her words were barely audible, as if she was afraid anyone can hear them.

    ¡°What fucking arrangement?¡± his voice was particrly vicious as he gripped her waist fiercely.

    ¡°He wants me to marry him, in exchange he will provide the yakuza his protection,¡± she whispered, her breathing bing fast once again.

    ¡°I will not allow that to happen. Do you understand?¡± his deep voice became menacing as he looked intently at her.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be returning back to the ship. I¡¯ll take you away from here, whether you want it or not. So don¡¯t even try to escape?¡± his threat made her knees weak.

    She embraced him tightly as she whispered, ¡°That is exactly what I wanted you to do. Help me escape from here. I am sure my father will back me up in this. We only need to hurry.¡±

    He kept silent, unable to tell her exactly what was on his mind. Knowing the yakuza leader, he doubts he will not be tempted to readily agree to the governor¡¯s offer of marriage.

    After all, it is extremely beneficial to the n. Even if the leader does love his daughter... he loves the yakuza more.

    Because this organization has given the old man everything he truly desired... riches and power, and the authority and respect he couldn¡¯t seem to live without.

    Knowing the leader¡¯s priorities, he doubts even his familial love for his own daughter will really matter. The marriage to the governor does note with any negative consequences for the group or its leader, these are enough considerations for the leader to part with his own child.

    ¡°You do not think my father will approve of me running away? You think he will agree to this marriage?¡± her voice broke as she sobbed.

    It was a heartwrenching cry which he tried hard to ignore. Getting away is a priority. He drove until they were far enough, parking in an abandoned lot, he finally looked at her.

    She looks so helpless, a sight that broke his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. There is nothing we could do about the situation. You want to run away, yes?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yes. Even if my father is not going to support my decision. It is my wish to run away.¡±

    ¡°You understand we are running away from the government and the yakuza itself?¡± his voice was serious even when he has lead her outside.

    ¡°I understand it. It is what I wish. But it will be troublesome for you, it might even cause your life. So you don¡¯t have to help me. I¡¯ll do this myself,¡± she whispered.

    He ignored her words and princess- carried her conveniently in his arm, ¡°It is pitch ck darkness in here. I am sure you will rather be carried than to stumble your way into the night.¡±

    She pouted and blushed, thankful for the cover of the night, ¡°I am saying you have nothing to gain from helping me except enemies. The yakuza will never forgive you for helping me run away from them.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I am gaining more than you can imagine by helping you,¡± he silently whispered, leading her to what seemed like an alley.

    The couple of drunk men whom they passed upon seemed to hurriedly evaporate from their side, obviously because of the menacing man carrying her.

    He stopped in front of a small apartment in a slum area, ¡°They won¡¯t look right away in here. They will never imagine you living in a ce such as this.¡±

    She pressed her cheek on his neck as he continued to carry her upstairs, stopping only in front of the door as he fumbled with his keys.

    She tried to stop herself fromughing out loud from the cute scene of Dominus trying and continually failing to find the key to his own apartment.

    When they were finally inside and the lights flooded the room, she realized all the crap about it being in a slum neighborhood is far from the truth.

    Inside was a luxurious and modern apartment she never expected to see from the state of disrepair the apartment has from the outside.

    ¡°Hideout,¡± he exined curtly, making her giggle.

    ¡°And do you have clothes for yourdy guests?¡± she asked, this time making him blush.

    ¡°I have,¡± he assured her. Those are dresses he kept on buying for her even at that time when they never even spoke.

    Every year he would discard the clothes and essories he bought for her and buy her new ones. That is foolishness, he knows.

    ¡°From whom?¡± she asked him.

    He kept silent. How was he to exin to her that this ce has never been visited by anyone before?

    That this ce has always been built with her in mind. Far from the watchful stare of the yakuza, he wanted a love nest for his fantasies of her.

    Only now, she is here in the flesh. Not some ghosts of her he couldn¡¯t even smell in the air. She is here right now, and by gods, he is never letting her go.

 Chapter 176

    176 v. His Leverage

    After the chain incident, Dominus has mellowed down. He has be more gentle, Mary knows it was partly because he felt guilty overseeing the bruises and wounds on her body.

    She tried to cooperate with him as much as maybe possible. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of being in shackles.

    She sighed as she thinks of what may currently be happening to her friend. She wondered if she should try again soon to look for him.

    Dominus has trusted her enough during the past few weeks, letting her explore the castle once again. What was stopping her is fear.

    Fear that if he finds out what she has been doing, he will once again be ovee by deranged ideas. The madness in his eyes that night still terrified her until the present day.

    She took a sip of tea from the cup she was holding and continued to watch the flowers in full bloom. Red roses seemed to cover the ground like a blood river.

    From afar she would look like a contented fiance of a rich and powerful man who dotes on her from every turn. It may even be possible that everyone who knows her existence thinks that she was the luckiest girl alive.

    For she is so in and ordinary to even be paired with him even as a joke. Sheughed at her own misery that no person can possibly see.

    She was wearing an expensive dress but behind all that are bruises and wounds yet to heal. She had to put on makeup even on her skin directly just so the servants wouldn¡¯t see.

    .....

    Otherwise, she is not allowed to go out of the room. She started wondering if all prince charmings eventually turn into monsters.

    The fairytales she heard as a child... are they just fairytales because the stories had been cut short?

    She forced herself to smile when she heard footsteps approaching her from behind. Like a doll that couldn¡¯t frown or show any sadness, she had to keep a front.

    She didn¡¯t even have to guess who it was. For he was the only one who could approach her.

    The servants need to be rung, she looked at the miniature bell ced on top of the table, the servants here are just like dogs being called by their master.

    But she is no different. No, she is even worse. She is someone chained to his side and could never even attempt to leave.

    ¡°You came home early today,¡± she said, ncing at her watch.

    It was a limited edition Rolex. Something she would never have even considered wearing from her sry back then. But such luxury just felt like chains on her wrist.

    Heavy chains continued to tie her to him. Did she mention he can¡¯t refuse his gifts now?

    For fear of making him disappointed... she simply cannot throw them away. Even if her stomach churns and her entire being rejects them.

    She has to wear them and ept his gifts with gratitude in her heart. That is what this rtionship is all about.

    ¡°Are you disappointed, my love?¡± he asked her, his voice gentle and yet she could tell the veiled threat.

    ¡°Of course not, I am always so happy to be with you. I am d that you had less work today,¡± she smiled readily as he kissed her nape.

    Her hair has been put up today, it has always been perfectly styled by her personal assistants who made sure she looks her best for their employer.

    He said he wanted her to look like royalty. Like the queen she is, she should always look like one.

    Because it made him happy she had to agree to everything. Unless she wanted to remain in her room then at that time all she is allowed to wear are flimsy nightgowns that leave nothing to the imagination.

    ¡°I am d to hear that from you, my love. You have really changed in the past few days. You have be so much more perfect than you already were. My queen, I am so happy to be seeing these changes from you. In fact, I am so exceedingly d that I am to reward you with a perfect gift,¡± he smiled.

    She tried to look for the gift but she didn¡¯t see him carrying anything, she felt her heart thump ferociously against her chest, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    He leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Or who is it?¡±

    She felt her body turn cold as images of her fears started flooding her brain. She held tightly into his arm and looked up at him with dread.

    ¡°Oh, why do you look at me like that, my little butterfly? I wonder what evil thoughts run inside your head during this time. I couldn¡¯t decide whether to be extremely pleased or disappointed over this,¡± he snickered.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, her face grave.

    He caressed her cheek and pressed a gentle kiss, ¡°Who else but your family, my love.¡±

    As if on cue, she can hear the happy chatter of the kids as they ran towards the house, pushing each other desperately for a chance to be the first to hug her.

    She hugged her nephews and gave each a resounding kiss. The children were followed by her parents and her sister who seemed to be in a rather good mood.

    Amidst the noise created by her family is that dull feeling of ache that she couldn¡¯t rejoicepletely. For she is still as trapped as she was before.

    To think giving her family a chance to visit is already a treat for her is even more shameful as it shows the reality of her existence.

    What hurts her more is the fact that she couldn¡¯t really tell them what has been happening to her. She could never tell them that she was being detained here against her will.

    She couldn¡¯t risk her family¡¯s safety like that. She understood now why he brought them here, to remind her what she can lose if she continued to try struggling away from his grasp.

    She faked another smile, she couldn¡¯t let them see through the cracks. Rather than losing thempletely, she would rather perform her part, as his happy fiance.

    She nearly lost herposure when her father spoke, ¡°You guys are taking forever to wed. Mind you, my daughter is already going to be past the marrying age in a year¡¯s time. Do you really wish my daughter to be such a disgrace? Plus this setup of living together before marriage is something I do not approve of. I am already losing face before our family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this matter really felt severe for all of us. Since our Mary is the weaker sex and we do not have the privilege of being born into a wealthy family such as yours. We cannot really be expected to take everything at face value. We need assurance that you will marry our daughter or we would rather take her away from you,¡± her mother spoke just as well.

    The threat in her voice made Mary¡¯s intestines twist and turn. She looked at Dominus who was as far as she can say trying to maintain a cool appearance.

    He has a friendly smile despite the dire words she knew he would not have taken so lightly. There was no telltale sign on his face aside from the slight clenching of his jaw which can only be apparent through careful observation.

    ¡°With all due respect, mother and father, I have always beenden by these concerns as well. What do you all say about me doing what should have been proper all this time?¡± his voice was light but she had a feeling he wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Well by gods, do it already young man? We all wanted to see little grandchildren from our youngest daughter as well. Better get on your knees, the sooner the better of course,¡± her mother chimed in, making her skin crawl.

    She made the mistake of looking at Dominus and meeting his eyes, as if that brief encounter has given him a brilliant idea, he smiled brightly at her.

    ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t ambush my fiance like this. The term is already fiance for god¡¯s sake. We know we will marry. It¡¯s just a matter of when,¡± she tried to remedy the situation with a slight tremor in her voice.

    ¡°Ambush your fiance? As long as we don¡¯t see a ring on your finger, how can we be satisfied? We may not be as rich as he is but we are an honorable family as well. Do you think letting you live with a man not your husband has not caused us woes? This is already too much,¡± Cindere spoke, raising her eyebrow at her.

    She would have naturally ignored Cindere and her quips but right now she had already reached her limits.

    What woes was she talking about when she was the one shamelessly spending all the allowances being sent by Dominus to their parents?

    They do not realize how much more helpless she feels every time they too ept his ¡®generosity¡¯. It was as if his actions were being justified because her family is being paid anyway.

    She would have shut her mouth but to hear suchints from someone enjoying her life out of her own misery, isn¡¯t that too much to bear?

    ¡°Please tell me about your woes. What are those woes you talk about when you are enjoying every second of spending money that is not yours to spend? Is that what you wanted? To exchange me like a cattle for money?¡± she hissed.

    It was a momentary loss ofposure, and for that someone who has never raised her voice in her own family, she expected her family to understand and have even a little patience.

    But when her father spoke she knew as always, her parents will always take the side of her sister, ¡°That is enough. We will return every single cent you think we have spent. And we will stop living off your estates. As long as you are not married and continue to live in a strange man¡¯s house, you can forget about your family.¡±

    She felt her whole world darkened as every one of her family left her with her captor finally smiling when they were gone, ¡°See what you did my love? I guess right now, we will have to see if they change their mind. I wouldn¡¯t want to force you into something you wouldn¡¯t want to do. After all, marriage is forever.¡±

 Chapter 177

    177 v. Quid Pro Quo

    It was barely a few months before she surrendered to her parents¡¯ will. She had to bite her tongue and bear everything unless she wanted to lose her family for good.

    To say she is now being manipted by both her family and Dominus will be by far correct. There is no way out of this web.

    To put it simply, Dominus calcted his every move to trap her like this. She crumpled the paper containing the design proposed by the gown stylist and threw it in front of her bridal team.

    She didn¡¯t want to act out but this level of stress is already killing her. Why can¡¯t he understand that forcing her like this won¡¯t make it easier for her to ept him?

    In fact, it will be even worse than before. She felt her shoulders shake uncontrobly as she let out a cry.

    The stylist hurriedly picked up the design and promised to revise it, while the wedding coordinator and her team stood up as if faced with an untamed animal who will leap at them at any time.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Dominus¡¯s booming voice startled her and the rest of the people surrounding her.

    She just kept on crying as Dominus motioned for everyone to leave. He hurriedly went and knelt in front of her.

    ¡°My queen,¡± his voice was filled with concern, thawing her ice-cold heart.

    .....

    She refused to answer him nor look in his direction, ¡°Please look at me, my love. Please tell me what is wrong. Did anyone make you upset?¡±

    He lifted her chin so that her eyes will meet with his. She wanted to tell him it was him who made her feel so miserable inside.

    That in fact, he is the sole reason why there was no way she felt she could be happy about the grandiosity of this uing wedding. In fact, the more he spends on this wedding, the more she felt like she was being bought.

    ¡°I hated the design,¡± she said simply, her eyes teary-eyed.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong my love? You can just tell them the changes you wanted to be had,¡± he held her hand and squeezed it gently.

    That he was a man full of contradictions irked her even more. How can he be so caring and at the same time so cruel?

    She wanted to see at least one part of him as a mere cover-up and yet such was not the case. He has been too patient with her in fact.

    She had demanded so many changes just after he had spent a lot. Be it on the motif, the menu, or the gowns she wanted.

    She was obviously doing all these to make things difficult for him. She knew money won¡¯t be an issue for someone like him who has more money than he could ever spend in a lifetime.

    But her attitude has been too sour, throwing tantrums every chance she gets. She knew at least, that part he ought to notice and be mad about, and yet he has been nothing but calm about all her behaviors.

    ¡°You know you can change everything as you wanted. For as long as we can get married next month. I do not want to disappoint our parents. You know how they are worried about this situation we are in. They are right my love, it indeed is not a good thing for an unmarried couple to be residing in one estate. People will be sure to say something about it,¡± he continued in a soothing tone, making her even more confused.

    Does he not know that she was acting out on purpose just to irritate him? Then why is he taking everything in stride without so much as a reprimand?

    She bit her lower lip trying not to say something nice to him. He deserved the way she was treating him.

    In fact, even if she spends all his money it will still not be enough to make up for everything he has done to her life. He has ruined everything and deprived her of basic human courtesy, which is allowing her to make her own decisions.

    ¡°Hey, I brought a little something,¡± he grinned when she so much as looked at him curiously.

    She blushed seeing him smile like that. He must be out of his mind to reward her impetuous behavior like this.

    ¡°Here,¡± he took out a small velvet box from his pocket and handed it to her.

    She frowned a bit, knowing whatever that thing inside is, must have caused a fortune. She didn¡¯t want to receive gifts like this from him.

    It was something that made her feel like she had no right toin. He is the perfect fiance after all, rich, handsome, tall, powerful, and all so generous.

    She didn¡¯t want that confusion about his being sweet to her brings. She didn¡¯t want to have any reason to hesitate about leaving when the opportunityes.

    He opened the box and let out a pair of dangling diamond earrings that reflected the light from the setting sun. She couldn¡¯t help but gaze at its beauty as ity open. It managed to mesmerize her with its radiance.

    ¡°May I?¡± he asked softly, waiting for her approval.

    She nodded, still unable to stop herself from gawking at the pretty jewelry. She will of course express her dissatisfaction with herselfter once she has at least gone past the initial giddy feeling of being gifted something so precious.

    She may im not to be materialistic but there are just some thingsdies are born to appreciate. One of which is fine jewelry.

    He leaned closer and took off her old earrings which are tear-shaped rubies that have be one of her favorites. She looked at them as hey them carelessly on top of the table.

    ¡°Not there, here,¡± she mumbled, spreading her palm.

    He chuckled, ¡°Of course, my queen.¡±

    She widened her eyes at him when he let out augh as he gently ced her discarded earrings in the palm of her hand.

    She held on to them with such care as she proceeded to rece them with her new pair of earrings. She couldn¡¯t wait to see how she looks while wearing them.

    She is weak of course, just like any person has weaknesses. She does have a penchant for being gifted expensive things.

    She carefully ced them inside the now vacant velvet box, filling up the space his new gift upied just a while ago.

    ¡°Are you pleased?¡± he asked, this time a bit with confidence.

    Ahhh, she hates that he is exploiting her weaknesses. Just because she loves the real expensive gifts he gave her made him feel like her affection increases when the value of the things he gifts her increase.

    She pouted as she thought about how she now owned a room full of expensive jewelry just a pair of each can already purchase an expensive luxury car or a downpayment for one of those fancy houses.

    That he spends so much on her is not something she is proud of but nheless enjoys. She pouted more as heughed.

    ¡°If you do not like them, my queen, then I should remove them and have them returned to the shop immediately,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°A gift is a gift. You are not allowed to touch them,¡± she insisted, feeling her heart start to soften a little bit once again.

    The problem with softening her heart bit by bit is that she bes unaware of how much of her hatred is being chipped away over time.

    She fears she will one day find she has no more anger to hold on to. That of course is something that can be considered beyond worse.

    ¡°Of course my love,¡± he grinned, touching her neck, and sliding his finger down her skin.

    He padded his fingers on her shoulders and looked at her, ¡°It will be bad not to thank your knight properly.¡±

    She pouted and pressed a quick kiss on his cheek, ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, that will be good if this is just a piece of ordinary diamond jewelry. For it is not just the carat and the stone that makes this pair valuable,¡± he hinted, watching her eyes grow in excitement.

    ¡°Tell me! Tell me exactly what makes this valuable?¡± she pinched his arm when he let out another chuckle.

    ¡°They were once pieces of jewelry belonging to thete princess of Ennd. I do think you quite hold her in high regard, don¡¯t you? I do know you were reading those royalty magazines in the library. At least one of the little birds managed to tell me. How you were quite so fond of her fashion sense and royal bearings despite not being born into royalty herself,¡± he teased her.

    She blushed as he mentioned her habit. Who can me her, she was quite an icon not just to her country but to the whole world itself.

    Even fashion houses will readily agree to her testament. For a luxury handbag line has even been dedicated and named after her.

    Since he already knows this secret of hers what use is there in denying this from him? Not like she could return his gifts anyway!

    Sure she dislikes them but some of them were not so bad to keep. She justified in her head, aware that she herself has be a creature filled with contradictions.

    ¡°What do you want for them?¡± she asked him, pouting.

    Yes, she knows her other self will be way disappointed in herter on. But what use is there in denying herself some happiness when logic dictates she couldn¡¯t return them even if she wanted to?

    ¡°A quid pro quo,¡± he said, leaning closer to her as she looked up at him with trembling lips.

    ¡°Are you willing?¡± he asked in that ssic deep voice of his that reverberates through her soul.

    ¡°Aye, I am,¡± she whispered, making him smile wider as he imed her lips triumphantly.

    Damned rules about dating and engagement. Those rules don¡¯t apply to kidnapped princesses.

 Chapter 178

    178 v. Her Devious Ways

    ¡°That¡¯s my condition. I want to go to their restaurant and taste their food incognito. It won¡¯t be so hard to do it by myself right? Plus, won¡¯t I be justified in doing it? I just want quality food to be served during our wedding,¡± she demanded, sitting across from him as she confidentlyid her bold terms.

    She didn¡¯t want to look like a fool being shut down by him but he wasn¡¯t even looking at her, he just continued signing the documents in front of him.

    They were in his study, a library that has been converted into his office. He justified it by saying he wanted to be with her as much as possible.

    Now he won¡¯t even have to be away except when the matter concerns the board¡¯s decision or in very rare circumstances, a matter that needs to be resolved with his presence.

    She felt like it has all been done as a way of monitoring her even more. To irritate him, she would barge on his study every time she felt like he was concentrating on his work.

    She swears to god she isn¡¯t doing this just for his attention. Or just simply because she missed him.

    No, of course not! Why on earth will she do that?

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she shouted and took away the documents he was signing, throwing them on the marble floor.

    He finally looked at her, his eyes dark and burning. She didn¡¯t want to feel this way, but there was something extremely predatory in that low growl he let out as he asked her, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I am just doing what I do best,¡± she grinned.

    ¡°And that is?¡± he inquired with deep dissatisfaction in his voice.

    ¡°Getting your attention,¡± she backed away and went back to her seat.

    ¡°Ahh, is that it? Are you dissatisfied with the amount of time I am spending on you? That can easily be remedied if that was the case,¡± he stood up, and now she felt like a fucking midget.

    She wanted to cry as he stood towering before her, hisrge hands already on top of her shoulders. Why did she even wear a sleeveless dress without thinking about the possibility of this dire situation?

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am saying. How can I be dissatisfied over that when we spend almost all the time being together now that you have converted the library into your study?¡± she bit her lower lip.

    Her mind always refused to work when he is near. She can smell his aftershave cologne as it lingered in the air when he leaned to kiss her cheek.

    She should get used to it by now. His assaults on her senses always happen anyway. So why is her heart still beating so erratically for him over such simple things?

    Shouldn¡¯t theree a point when her body stops reacting to him as much? She heard a deep chuckle from him as she felt her cheeks burn hot.

    She let out a scream when he went to her side and without any warnings carried her in his arms. This brute really doesn¡¯t give her much choice.

    She gritted her teeth as he carried her and dropped her on the sofa. Yes, an oversized sofa right in his study.

    To think adding it there has served just one purpose where she is involved. She blushed further at the thought.

    ¡°Ahhh, my sweet love,¡± he joined her on the sofa and leaned dangerously close to her.

    She can think of a lot of things that can go wrong and of course one of the many things that can happen is the possibility of her losing face.

    He pinned her on the mattress as he whispered, ¡°Asking for something you know I won¡¯t allow. Isn¡¯t that just something you do to irritate me further?¡±

    She froze. So he knew all along what she has been doing. Why isn¡¯t he getting angry then?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do n to get even,¡± like she weighed nothing at all, he sat her on hisp and ced a hand on her buttocks.

    ¡°Should I start punishing you for all the dys you have been causing our wedding? Or do you want this to be something more to your pace?¡± his hot lips pressed on her skin, nibbling a bit as he opened his lips and grazed her skin with his teeth.

    Her heartbeat has gone faster when he started unbuttoning his shirt. Just the sight of him doing so made her feel hot all over.

    It isn¡¯t fair to have someone she is so determined to hate so physically attractive. Where is the justice in the world when such a mad criminal basically has been created so perfect by the gods?

    He grinned when he noticed the way she was looking at him. She hated that she got caught gawking at him.

    This bastard already has too much confidence to begin with. It is not fair to her poor little heart that she will be even more contributory to his inted ego.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± shemented at theck of conviction in her voice.

    Surely her words came out just fine, it¡¯s the tone of her voice that¡¯s the matter. She bit her lower lip when he chuckled.

    Like a kitten caught in a lion¡¯s paw, she felt like she was being toyed at as he took off his shirt and started unbuttoning hers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for this,¡± she tried to convince him but even she already felt like she could not readily believe it either.

    ¡°Ahhh, of course. That remains to be seen my love, don¡¯t you agree?¡± she gasped when she felt his hand under her skirt, caressing her skin softly.

    This giant beast doing whatever he wanted with her body. She hated that. But also hated herself more a she let out a sigh when he slid her panty to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to convince me about your reasons for disturbing my work and tossing important documents away just like that,¡± he teased her, his lips now dangerously close to hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything at all. Why should I even try to convince you when you are so stubborn,¡± she reasoned.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see for myself if you really came just to annoy me or was it simply because you missed me,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me there,¡± she let out a sigh as his thumb pressed directly against her clit.

    She wondered why a woman¡¯s body is like that. Why was it designed such that a little stimtion from a small button can already drive her mad from wanting?

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she cursed even as she felt her blood rush to her private regions.

    ¡°See what I mean about you not being so trustworthy? Your reactions always betray your words. I wonder why you even try to hide it, queenie,¡± he smiled at her, his eyes filled with that look of intense passion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself,¡± she hissed even when he parted her legs and thrusts his fingers inside.

    She felt herself about to lose her mind as he scissored his fingers inside her core, ¡°I find that hard to do, my queen. Not when you look so spent as you pant out your breath. You give me more reasons to feel aplished. For what is a greater feat than making you needy and wanton with desire.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± she arched her back against his touch as his devious fingers continued to do wonders on her body.

    ¡°Ahhh... why should I when I know exactly that you are about to cum,¡± he teased her cruelly as she let out a sob, her whole body trembling under him.

    ¡°Orgasming just from a little touch, my queen. Isn¡¯t that too shameful especially for someone who has veiled intentions such as yourself,¡± he expressed his amusement as he took off his fingers from inside of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she widened her eyes as he licked off her juices in his hand.

    ¡°Please stop now,¡± she begged him as the evil glint in his eyes remained.

    He parted her legs even wider apart as he lowered his head and greedily used his tongue to taste more of her liquids.

    She sobbed and shook her head as he continued to devour her tiny body,pping up her juices but also stimting it even further, causing her liquids to seep through the mattress.

    He was never satisfied with making her cum like this. Not until shepletely nks out and momentarily loses her mind.

    His goal has always been to imprint their intimate moments into her memories, making sure she thinks about him even when they are apart.

    Such was his greedy nature. She sobbed and let her mind wander into nothing else but an endless abyss. Her body is greeted by waves of pleasure as he enves her with his own indulgence.

    Surely there must be an end to his endless pursuit of continually driving her out of her mind. But she had no hopes the end itself can be reached today.

    Especially not when his fingers held her by her neck and his strong thighs pped hard against her buttocks.

    She let out a most shameless moan as he wrapped her legs around his hips, their bodies bing one in an old rhythm that was as old as time.

    While she does not believe in any of his stories about reincarnated souls and love evesting, she can feel her body chasing her own high as much as he was chasing his own.

    Soon they were wing at each other, taking and giving pleasure that drove them both mad with ecstasy.

    She smiled when he copsed on top of her, her fingers choosing to tangle with his hair as their sweat and juicesbined to coat the air.

    ¡°Was that enough convincing?¡± she teased him.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 179

    179 v. Their Wedding

    He couldn¡¯t stop feeling nervous. It has been quite a while and the bridal car is still not anywhere to be seen.

    Fuck. What if she ran away? He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to her insisting she wanted to get married in a church outside of the estate.

    He knew he should have been resolute about holding the wedding in the annexed chapel of the castle. He knew she might be nning to escape but he chose to ignore all the warning signs.

    His dark expression already affected everyone as the guests chose to stay far away from him, leaving him all alone to seethe in one corner.

    He was just about to walk out of the church and see for himself what was taking so long when the guests started swarming back.

    It was like he couldn¡¯t hear the violin and the piano ying whichever song when she walked in.

    She was so angelic and beautiful. Like an innocent goddess who finally walked on the grounds of the earth.

    He always thought that she is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen. And yet today, she even exceeded all his expectations.

    And he felt inadequate to even look at her beauty. She blinked back tears, if they were from happiness or fear, he knew not. Neither did he really care.

    .....

    He was indeed selfish when ites to her. It is true he was greedy when ites to their future.

    But seeing her now walking down the aisle, he felt justified in doing all the things he had done. The abduction and the removal of the necessary pests that have hounded them ceaselessly... it all leads to this moment.

    Her auburn hair against the contrast of her pure white gown just made him feel like he was about to burn from need. He needed to get near her fast, fuck it all.

    He walked to meet her as she was walking down the aisle, making her stop. There was nervousness in her eyes as if she was extremely terrified of what he would do.

    ¡°Baby, look at me,¡± he caressed her cheek and tried to reassure her.

    No one would believe she was walking down the aisle out of her own will if she continued to make that face. And he won¡¯t allow her to ruin their day.

    She blinked, trying to conceal her tears. She couldn¡¯t even trust herself to speak.

    Seeing him walking fast toward her has caused her extreme anxiety. The things he has done in the past, the violence he hasmitted to her and the people around them... it just came back to her at that instant.

    She knew positively that she would for sure burst out into tears... but before she can do that... he imed her lips.

    A passionate and rough kiss that made her knees turn to jelly, so much so that all she could do in the end was wrap her arms around his neck.

    He carried her in his arms as they walked to the altar, her cheek pressed hard against his chest. She couldn¡¯t think.

    Now is the perfect opportunity for her to run away. With all these people in attendance, even he would not be able to do anything.

    She just needed to say something about her condition. She needed to tell everyone the crimes he hasmitted and hidden from the world¡¯s sight.

    This way she can finally escape. That was her n the whole time. And yet the kiss had her mind reeling... her thoughts wandering into nothingness except for him.

    His strong arms, his hard muscles pressing against her soft skin, and the eyes that stared at her with such passion and need. She felt like she couldn¡¯t betray his trust in her.

    This fucked up situation is not something she can be proud of. And she knew one day if she continued to stay here, she would either die or go insane.

    That was how toxic they were for each other. She knew she prided herself as a smart woman. But right now even that ideal of hers fades in front of his fire.

    She knew she will get burned because of the intensity of the fire he has. She knew she wasn¡¯t ready for something like that. She knew that it wasn¡¯t even healthy to continue being in this rtionship with him.

    But when he kissed her again in front of the minister and their family and friends, she couldn¡¯t think anymore. All that was left is the feeling of his lips on her skin. And that by itself is amazing.

    The minister hurried on with the sermon as Dominus briefly exined that she was feeling dizzy. The sermon and the entire ceremony now felt hazy for her.

    Soon they were at the reception saying goodbye to guests and finally settling into their room. It is officially their room now because everything he owns is hers, and vice versa.

    She felt a bit of her stress fade away as he gently sat her on the edge of the bed and knelt in front of her.

    ¡°What is it that¡¯s troubling you, my love?¡± he inquired, slowly removing her high heels.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she denied, trying to look away.

    ¡°No, you have to really tell me what it was that¡¯s bothering you. This is our day. Today is the very moment we finally and officially belong to each other,¡± he massaged her foot and began kissing her legs.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. I have been trying to hold back myself since earlier today. Seeing you so beautiful, do you know how much I wanted the ceremony to go faster? So I can finally have you for myself like this,¡± he moved up to her thighs, pressing his hot lips as he sucked and nibbled at her skin, making her arch her back with longing.

    He held her by her hips and pulled her closer to himself, cing her legs on his shoulders as he moved her panty to the side, her nightgown being lifted to her stomach.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she whispered, hating how her body immediately reacted to him.

    Hisrge hands were doing wonders to her skin, his tongue devilishly making her feel like she was about to lose her mind.

    When he pressed her clit with his thumb and padded circles on her sinful button, she couldn¡¯t help but moan his name.

    Dominus. He was an evil genius when ites to a lot of things, one of which is having perfected the art of turning her on.

    His tongue licked up her slit, and she knew she has really turned insane. Now even the fact that she felt miserable earlier with the panic attack that overtook her while she was walking down the aisle just pales, everything else fades as he made love with her privates using his tongue.

    Soon she was dripping wet with her own juices, that no matter how many times hepped her up, there were juices that kept on spilling into the soft mattress.

    Ahhhh, she has ruined their bed again. But it was his fault too. His fault for being damned good at everything sex-rted.

    The only thing that justified this evil is that she was enjoying herself tremendously. Perhaps being trapped like this for all eternity is not that bad.

    Fuck. Her mind is too hazy to think about why she wanted to run away in the first ce.

    He started cupping her boobs, squeezing them, and teasing her nipples. Fuck it all, she felt like she is about to lose all her control.

    He thrusts one finger inside and she mewled. Her whole body was too heated up that she felt like all her brain cells has just been fired up.

    She chuckled at the thought, making him smile, ¡°Is this amusing to you, my queen? Tell me what is running in that pretty brain of yours.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking how being married to you is not that bad after all. Or perhaps I am slowly losing my damned mind. I don¡¯t know. I am just so fucking horny that I can¡¯t even think properly right now,¡± she gasped when he added another finger inside of her, twisting and turning inside her walls.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she mumbled, aware she has be as red as a ripe apple.

    His confident smile did not lie. He took out his fingers inside of her and licked her juices. The sight just made her even much more turned on.

    Maybe she was a project of his. Maybe he wanted to experiment with what will happen if he trained her body like this. Made her body used to his touch and his lovemaking.

    Maybe this experiment has been a sess, for right now just looking at him like this already made her want to beg for sex. She hated that but also she enjoyed that.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense a lot, she knew, but when he removed his shirt and discarded his boxer and his pants it also prompted her to lift her nightgown until her bosoms were exposed.

    His eyes were intense and hot on her as he rejoined her on the bed, caressing her cheek as he whispered, ¡°Do you think you are ready for me, sweetie?¡±

    ¡°I think I am,¡± she panted out her answer as he took a soft bud into his lips.

    His hot lips were doing wonders to her fucking body again. He gently sucked and nibbled on her nipple, making her feel needier.

    ¡°Please...¡± she hated begging but at this point he was just teasing her endlessly, maybe as a way of punishing her for earlier today.

    ¡°What do you want my queen? You have to be sure about it because this is the only time I¡¯ll ask you and mean it,¡± his deep voice did not do anything to help her frustrations.

    ¡°I want you. I want all of you, inside of me right now. I want you to fuck me like you always do Dominus. Take mepletely,¡± she let go of her pride and begged him as he smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright sweetheart, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he thrust deep inside of her, making her body tremble as he filled her, making her walls tighten against his shaft.

    ¡°My queen, you really have lost all shame. Cuming so quickly, I wonder how many times you¡¯ll reach your climax tonight. I can¡¯t wait to find out,¡± he imed her lips before she can answer back a retort.

    For the record, it was a mindblowing sex that once again wiped away all her resistance. If there was such a thing as a perfect honeymoon, it would probably count as one.

    It was exactly more than twenty times that she unmindfully orgasmed from his lovemaking. That she even started using that way to describe their intimate moments is a telltale of the battle going on in her consciousness.

    Whether to give him a chance for things to work or to still try to run away is something she was still so unsure about. But right now it didn¡¯t matter, right at this moment is she enjoying her time despite or given the situation.

 Chapter 180

    180 v. Falling

    Hiding from both the government and the yakuza is no easy task. Every day was like hell, not knowing if that was the day they will be found out.

    But her heart has never been so at peace, having him by her side through it all made her feel so reassured. That somehow all things will be okay in the end.

    Because he was there beside her, she felt like she could trust in the future. He stirred and she closed her eyes, not wanting him to see her gawking at him while he slept.

    She didn¡¯t think he would like being watched like that. She blushed at the idea, giving herself away as he chuckled.

    ¡°Why did you have to pretend to be asleep?¡± he kissed her cheek, making her blush even more.

    Since she has already been found out, she opened her eyes and met his. The pair of golden eyes shined brighter than the sun and made her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m weird,¡± she pouted.

    Heughed and gave her another kiss, this time it was a swift kiss on her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t mind waking up to you watching me like that.¡±

    ¡°But it is intrusive,¡± she said, biting her lip as what has been her habit for when she didn¡¯t know what to say without looking like a fool.

    .....

    Fuck. Isn¡¯t she so fucked up right now? Watching over him as he sleeps! That was what romance novels are all about. A sign of falling for someone.

    She stood up and ran to the bathroom, holding her red cheeks with both her hands. Fuck. She is so fucked.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were wide and bright like blue skies after a storm. She heard him knocking at the door, asking if she was alright.

    She closed her eyes and counted to ten before answering him that she was fine. This thing will surely go away in time, she assured herself.

    This crazy feeling of her heart fast beating against her chest. It has to one day stop doing that just because he was near.

    She can¡¯t afford to feel anything for anyone. Not when she was running away from the confines of her prison.

    And especially not when she was in such a position that doesn¡¯t make it fair for either of them. She washed her face but the cold water did nothing to calm her down.

    Realizing you are falling for someone you were not meant to feel anything for was as shocking to her as it was rming. She wanted to berate herself for feeling this wretchedness inside.

    She didn¡¯t want to fall for him. The timing doesn¡¯t make sense and the situation was so fucked up she didn¡¯t have time to worry about all this.

    She tried topose herself before going back to the room. And he was just there, sitting from across the bed, waiting for her it seems.

    Has he been waiting like this for her outside all this time? He didn¡¯t have to, but it felt nice to think he has been worried about her.

    She gulped as he stood and waited for her, prompting her to walk back to where he was. He embraced her when she reached him, his strong arms caging her instantaneously.

    ¡°Are you okay, sweetie?¡± there was concern and worry in his voice, making her heart feel even more pained at their situation.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she tried to assure him as she returned his hug.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to be taken to the hospital?¡± he inquired.

    Sheughed at hearing that, ¡°As if we can go out of here without risking getting caught. With both sides chasing us down, it will be absolutely impossible for the two of us to go to a hospital.¡±

    She haven¡¯t left their hideout since its inception, he was the only one going out to get supplies. He repeatedly told her it was best for their situation.

    She readily agreed of course seeing how things have turned out. The trouble she had caused the poor man is already too much. She didn¡¯t want to add to his worries.

    His arms tightened around her, so much that she feared her body will be crushed, ¡°I will make a way if it was really necessary. That¡¯s why you have to be honest with me. Your health is more important.¡±

    Sheughed bitterly at his words, wanting so much to correct him but settled at being silent. There was nothing she could say except, ¡°Thank you for caring for me like this. You have risked your life helping me. Even until now I still don¡¯t understand why you would do something like that. Why did you have to risk your position for me? And to put your life on the line for a casual partner?¡±

    His body stiffened hearing that, ¡°Casual? You mean more to me than that word.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she looked up at him, feeling lightheaded.

    He smiled at her and kissed her forehead, ¡°We both know you are not ready to find out. So voicing it out will just make matters even worse. I don¡¯t want to pressure you into anything, queenie.¡±

    She blushed, feeling cared for by him like this is so nice. It was justifiable enough to fall for someone like him, she has just been so blinded by that possibility.

    He kissed her forehead and asked her, ¡°What did you want for breakfast?¡±

    She tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his cheek, ¡°Ham and egg, and fried rice.¡±

    He chuckled at her request. He must have already thought it was what she would ask for him to cook since she has been requesting it for a week now.

    It also surprised her, if only she wouldn¡¯t think it weird and too inconsiderate, she would have asked him to cook that for every meal.

    She was not a fan of ham, bacon yes but never ham. Her change of pte must have been brought about by stress, she thinks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay queenie. Wait for me here okay, I¡¯ll cook it real quick. So promise to behave while I¡¯m gone,¡± he pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead before letting her go.

    She had this unusual feeling of wanting to follow him to the kitchen. But she fears that she will just throw up from the smell.

    She hated the smell of ham being fried. It was terrible that she just found out now.

    Maybe it was because she had never stayed in a kitchen before. That she didn¡¯t even realize that she had an allergy to its smell.

    Dominus became even more caring when this unusual sickness began to overtake her. It was good he seemed to understand exactly even her mood swings.

    She can say she really got lucky to be in this situation with him. But now she just felt more indebted to him.

    He has insisted she rest most of the time and would not even let her pick up the broom. Thest time she even attempted to go anywhere near it he made sure to give her a scolding.

    She giggled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll behave. I promise.¡±

    She let out another burst ofughter as he princess-carried her in his arms. He gentlyy her on the bed and pressed kisses on her cheeks. Butterfly kisses, she gets it now why they were so called.

    It was so difficult to exin how something that wasn¡¯t sensual at all caused her heart to flutter as his lips brush softly against her skin.

    She closed her eyes and waited for the kiss on her lips, making her blush when it never came. She pouted when he remained immobile, she opened her eyes and found him staring at her.

    His golden eyes were soft and gentle, and in them is the adoration that she couldn¡¯t ignore. She felt a prickly sensation in her chest when their eyes met.

    ¡°Were you waiting for something else, my queen?¡± he teased her, his yful voice making her blush even more.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she denied as she continued to sulk from this deprivation.

    ¡°Do you want to be kissed, queenie?¡± he asked her, leaning close into her such that their lips almost touched.

    ¡°No?¡± she hated that it sounded like a question. She really ought to work on her acting skills somehow.

    His deepughter filled the room as it reverberated in her heart. Isn¡¯t it unfair how this man can absolutely do nothing and still fill up every space of her imagination?

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound very sure, queenie. Is that perhaps your final answer?¡± his smile faded as a look of intense longing filled his eyes.

    Her lips quivered as she struggled to find an answer. But just when she thought she finally found her voice, he swooped in and imed her lips.

    Her whole world started to spin as she felt like his kiss has put her in a drunken state. She was left in a stupor as she blinked after their kiss.

    ¡°Wait for me here, or I won¡¯t be able to stop. We both know you need to eat on time,¡± he cut short the devious kiss that made her feel like she was burning with need.

    Curses, she internally murmured as the big giant of a man left to cook her breakfast. In bed when he was out of sight, she ended up hugging his pillow and sniffing his scent before she let herself fall deep into sleep.

 Chapter 181

    181 v. Revtions

    His strong hands steadied her as she continued to throw up her breakfast in the sink. She told him to stay far since she didn¡¯t want him getting dirtied.

    But he insisted on staying by her side, his strong arms supporting her as his hand swept down to her back. He carried her to the bed andy her gently on the mattress.

    ¡°I¡¯m so dirty,¡± she cried.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, queenie,¡± he wrapped her in aforting hug.

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean you up,¡± he whispered when she didn¡¯t stop crying.

    She hated being this emotional. She already knew how much of a hassle it is taking care of her and keeping her safe when he has no obligation toward her.

    She didn¡¯t want to add to his burdens but here she is exactly doing that. Crying like a child in his arms as he consoled her. When she finally calmed down, he left her to go to thefort room.

    He has a basin and a towel in his hand when he returned, half-naked probably from the fact that she soiled his t-shirt too in the process of hurling out everything she has taken for breakfast.

    He smiled at her and started cleaning her up with the warm towel. When he started to change her clothes she had the courage to whisper, ¡°Can I use your clothes.¡±

    .....

    She blushed when he looked at her curiously, her cheeks burning hot from the way he stared, ¡°Of course,¡± he answered.

    He took out a white t-shirt which was obviously oversized for her, she raised her arms in the air and let out a giggle as he dressed her in his own clothes.

    She opted for her own underwear of course, and let him tuck her to bed amidst the fluffy nkets and pillows.

    He joined her after he cleaned up the room, sitting at the edge of the bed as he wrapped his arms around her, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°I am feeling better. But beyond embarrassed,¡± she hugged him back, pressing her cheek against his chest.

    He caressed her hair, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about that. It wasn¡¯t at all embarrassing. It is just me.¡±

    ¡°You say that but look at all the inconveniences I have brought you. And now I even dirtied up your room, soiled your clothes, and,¡± he kissed her before she can finish her sentence.

    It was an intense and deep kiss, one that made her wonder if he has lost his mind. She had just thrown up after all.

    ¡°See, it doesn¡¯t matter. So stop thinking about that,¡± he said, now trailing his fingers to her ear.

    She giggled when he pulled her earlobe a bit, ¡°Stop that.¡±

    He chuckled and did it again, ¡°You are cute when you blush. It makes me feel happy seeing you like that,¡± he whispered.

    She heard her heart thump faster against her chest from what he just said. She really couldn¡¯t be med for feeling this way for him, everything he has done seems to assure her she would do nothing else but fall.

    He is far too perfect, really. She is defenseless against his charms. She knows that now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say weird things like that,¡± she castigated him. If he continued to say things like this she fears that she would just start to fall even deeper, something she didn¡¯t wish to do.

    ¡°You are always so stubborn, queenie. Do you know how much it pains me when you refuse my affections,¡± his voice sounded hurt, and the look in his eyes was like that of a wounded animal.

    ¡°Because it is unnecessary. I do not wish to form any emotional bond with you, Dom. My only concern is to deal with this situation right now and to finally be freed from the yakuza,¡± she knew he won¡¯t understand.

    Like always his hold tightened painfully around her before he leaned and imed her lips. Thrusting his tongue inside as their salivas mixed.

    Their tongues danced in perfect harmony as his fingers explored her body. His fingers slid up inside her shirt as he started squeezing, caressing, pinching each of her tender buds.

    She arched her back as a confident smile adorned his face, ¡°You always do love lying.¡±

    She kept silent so as to not anger him further, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep telling me all these lies my love? We both know that¡¯s not exactly how you feel?¡± his intense gaze kept her still.

    ¡°What do you think is wrong with me? You always forget to buy me any medicine to stop the dizziness. So I figured you must know something I don¡¯t, about my condition,¡± she changed the topic because answering his question will be too ufortable.

    One, she didn¡¯t want to lie when he is being like this. He can¡¯t be crossed when he says a warning like that. Two, she can¡¯t voice out how she feels either. Because they both know this won¡¯tst.

    Her main objective is to be as far away from the yakuza. And he is still the second inmand. Even despite all this trouble, one day when her father dies, the faction that supported him will push his name to be the next leader.

    She didn¡¯t want to have to do anything with the yakuza¡¯s dirty work. She didn¡¯t want to see more violence. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to be that doll being kept at the yakuza house, merely existing until the day she dies.

    There are only certain possibilities that may arise if she stays with him, given she can believe that he has feelings for her as well.

    One, he gets tired of her and discards her as a useless toy once this is all over. Second, he marries her and keeps her locked up. And the worse, is she ends up like her mom.

    She closed her eyes so as not to let her mind go to the horrors of what has happened to her mother. It is far too much and far worse than she could handle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten pale. Do you want to go to the sink? I can carry you, queenie,¡± was his kind offer.

    She shook her head, ¡°No, I am fine. I¡¯m just worried about what may be happening to my body. What is it? Why won¡¯t you let me drink any medicine?¡±

    He kept silent, but his face was filled with guilt. He knew exactly what she was going through. That much she could tell.

    ¡°You have to tell me. It is my own body and you have kept me in the dark until now,¡± she felt his hands slip away, his body moved a bit to let some distance between them.

    He caressed her cheek and took her hands, kissing them both one after the other, ¡°I am sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said, truthfully. She is confused by his words.

    How can he be guilty of her condition? It just didn¡¯t make sense to her. She stopped and her eyes widened in shock.

    He can¡¯t be thinking that. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. He was able to keep all his sexual partners free from the possibility of conceiving that she naturally assumed he has gone through a vasectomy like many in the yakuza did. How could he do this to her?

    She hit his chest with her clenched fists, ¡°Take that back! You cant do this to me! Why didn¡¯t you help me in taking precautions? I thought it was safe! You helped all those other women! How could you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I will never let anything happen to you, or the baby. I will be responsible for all this. I¡¯ll take care of the baby. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± his voice was serious.

    Sheughed from the frustration and anger that she felt and the impossibility of this situation she found herself in, ¡°How do you intend to do that? How do you intend to take care of me and the baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ll take care of both you and the baby, forever. There is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you. I¡¯ll provide for you. I swear this setup will only be temporary. I¡¯ll make a way to regain power so we can go back,¡± his voice sounded urgent, as if he was afraid he would be cut off before he even had a chance ofpleting what he had to say.

    ¡°Go back where? I will not go back to the yakuza house! You know this. You knew my n. I shared it with you. I told you how I feel towards the ce,¡± she started crying, pushing him away when he embraced her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be better than your father. I promise. I promise I will give you everything you wanted. I will never do the things he did to your mom. I will be better. I swear it. I swear to every god in this universe, that I will do better so you don¡¯t have to run away,¡± his arms tightened their hold around her, so much that it hurt her.

    ¡°You knew what happened then to my family. You knew what happened to my mother. You knew what that old bastard did to her! And you kept silent. Like everyone in that ce you all helped him hide from thew what he has done. You did deprived justice from my mom!¡± she felt her body turn mmy and all her strength disappeared from her body.

    He was really a yakuza. How can she ever forget that? This man tolerated all the crimes that happened before his eyes, rejoiced in violence, and did all that was necessary to regain power.

    He is someone that is ultimately the same as his father. She couldn¡¯t trust him. That alone made her heart feel like it has been stabbed over and over by a knife.

    To think she has fallen in love with a man that was someone like her father. The knowledge alone made her feel hopeless.

 Chapter 182

    182 v. Nightmare

    It didn¡¯t take long before his behavior escted from that confrontation. It was like the Dominus she once knew hadpletely been reformed into another person.

    No, it wasn¡¯t about his eyes that lit up with mischief when he looks at her. Or the sweet things he would do for her. Those remained the same.

    The problem is what he has been doing to keep her. He has be stricter on what she could do.

    Prohibiting her from ever stepping outside, and when her assurance failed to convince him, he ended up locking the door from the outside whenever he would leave.

    The first time she was locked in, she felt panic course through her. She reminisced about a childhood trauma she really didn¡¯t want to live through again.

    ¡°Mary,¡± the weak voice whispered when the little girl entered the room.

    She was chained in a corner of the master¡¯s bedroom, her eyes were sunken, her skin pale, and her lips quivering ever so slightly.

    ¡°Mom?¡± she can barely recognize her mother now with the way her physical body has thinned.

    If not for her soft voice and the love that shone in her eyes, she feared she would never have believed it was the same strong woman who used to run their household.

    .....

    ¡°Come here, my child. It has been so long since Ist saw you,¡± she walked closer to her mother.

    She was just a five-year-old and her mind couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening between her parents. All she knew was one day her father dered her mother to have been missing from thepound.

    Since then she never saw her again. But this time, when her father left to do his business outside of the yakuza house, he left the door unlocked.

    Perhaps due to mere luck or his belief that the little girl will never go to his room since he has already prohibited her from doing so. Whatever the reason was, the little girl did not know if it was lucky or unfortunate that she had seen her mother in this state.

    Her small arms reached out to touch her mother¡¯s face. It has sunken fromck of nutrients. Her arms have been chained on both sides preventing her from hugging her childpletely.

    ¡°What has happened to you, mom? Are you okay?¡± she let out a sob as she embraced her mom instead.

    ¡°Hush my darling girl. Everything is alright. Mama is alright darling,¡± the weak woman tried to assure her.

    But how can she feel reassured, seeing the state she is in? The little girl trembled in her mother¡¯s arms as she continued to cry.

    Before she can even fool herself into believing that lie, they heard footstepsing towards the room.

    Her mom¡¯s body stiffened as she whispered, ¡°Go and hide under the bed sweetie. And no matter what happens, you shouldn¡¯t make a sound. Do you understand?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to do that, but the desperateness in her mother¡¯s eyes made her feel like she was bound to. She needed to do that for her mother, that was the only thing that was clear to her.

    The five-year-old child hid herself under the bed, still watching her mother who was just a few feet from her.

    The door opened and her father walked in, ¡°Honey,¡± it was a cheery voice.

    Her mother didn¡¯t greet the person back. Instead, she backed away until her back hit the wall. Her mother trembled, extremely afraid of her father.

    The little girl didn¡¯t understand what was going on and just continued to watch. She had a strange feeling that she should look away but she couldn¡¯t.

    Her father kneeled in front of her mom, caressing her cheek as she remained still, ¡°Did you miss me, sweetheart?¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak, their eyes met for an instant and it was as if her mother was pleading for her to look away. She wanted to cry and rush to her mother¡¯s side.

    Her father took off her chains and kissed her wrists, ¡°See what happens when you try to run away? On top of that, you even tried to take our child with you. How can you do this to me, love? How can you betray me like that when you know exactly how much I love you?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted my child to live a normal life. You won¡¯t even let me see her. I begged you to let me see our child,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Mary is mine in the same way that you are. But you know sweetheart. I don¡¯t care about that fucking child. I¡¯m trying to prevent myself from killing it. The more you show it affections, the more my jealousy grew inside of me. I can¡¯t even look at that child anymore and feel anything except hatred. I warned you not to love anyone more than you love me, but you didn¡¯t listen,¡± his hands gripped her mom¡¯s neck, choking her.

    She watched as her mother¡¯s face turned violet before he let her go, ¡°Now I¡¯ll ask again. And you answer me very carefully okay, honey? Did you miss me, my love?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t miss you, you crazy piece of shit,¡± her father pped his mother on her cheek, the rings he was wearinging in contact with her skin, and the force he used in hitting her made her skin bleed as it left a gushing wound.

    Her father licked up the blood on her cheek as the keys fell from his pocket. She couldn¡¯t get over the way her mother whimpered at her father¡¯s violence.

    ¡°You are a monster,¡± her mother cried as he took off his pants and ripped off her nightgown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you call me, honey. For as long as you are here by my side nothing else matters,¡± luckily for the child the angle made her not see what her father was doing to her mom, it is just the motions of rocking with her as her body was on the floor.

    She closed her eyes when she saw how miserable her mother looked but she can still hear her cries. She only knew it was over when the sobbing ceased.

    Her father took another shirt for her mom and reattached her chains on the wall, ¡°I¡¯ll only take it off if you can promise not to run away again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never do that. I¡¯ll never be still here with you. I will always try to run away, and I¡¯ll take my child with me out of here,¡± her mother¡¯s bravery was foolishness, even she can say that.

    But maybe pride is all she has left. She doesn¡¯t evenpletely believe that. But she knew that it will just ignite more the fire of anger in her father¡¯s.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll remain tied there like an animal. Don¡¯t you see? There is no other way out of this mess but to love me again. You need to love me again like before. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking,¡± she never knew her father can sound so pathetic as he did now.

    ¡°How can I do that? You have bedded a yakuza ve. I saw you with her. You and your men raped her,¡± she was furious now, her chains nging as she moved her arms.

    ¡°I kept telling you it doesn¡¯t matter. She betrayed this organization and made wrong decisions. She was pregnant with an enemy¡¯s child. What don¡¯t you understand?¡± his father nearly hit her mother again but the anger in her eyes matched his and he backed away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you again tonight. I¡¯ll ask you the same questions. You only need to see it my way and agree for us to return to what we had before. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking,¡± his father walked out of the room as her mother continued to cry.

    She rushed back to her mom and hugged her, her little body trembling from anger and fear over what she has witnessed.

    ¡°Go away now, love. Mama will rest a bit,¡± her mother¡¯s weak voice rang in the air.

    She looked at her mother and saw how exhausted she is. There was no hope in her eyes. Nothing to keep her going.

    ¡°Mama, will you be fine?¡± she asked, doubt filling her heart.

    ¡°I will be fine darling. One day soon I¡¯ll escape from here with you. I promise you that. We will be free from this ursed ce. We will finally be free from the confines of this prison. Just wait for mama, okay?¡± her mother told her.

    So she did what she was told. She walked back into her room and began to pack her things. But days turned into weeks and weeks to months.

    And when she had the courage to see her mom again, she wasn¡¯t in her parents¡¯ room anymore. Instead, a woman who looked like a young version of her mother greeted her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± she asked, her voice breaking.

    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± she looked straight into her eyes and smiled, ¡°your mother is already dead.¡±

    Mary woke up with a jolt, her heart thumping harshly against her chest. It woke the man beside her, concern filled his face as heforted her.

    ¡°What happened, love? What are you feeling?¡± his strong arms held her still as she sobbed.

    ¡°Tell me, please. Tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± his desperate voice just reminded her of her own father when he was talking to her mom.

    She closed her eyes and realized she was living in the same nightmare her mother did. All she wanted is to wake up.

 Chapter 183

    183 v. Honeymoon

    She woke up with a start, perspiring heavily as she pulled up the covers to her chest.

    She took a deep sigh as she tried to take her mind off things. Lately, her story decidedly turned darker.

    And somehow it has been affecting her. Understandably so since she is currently living with someone so close to the idea she had for a male lead.

    She nced at the door as it opened, her husband walking towards her with a tray of pancakes. The wonderful aroma filled the air and she felt her heart skip a beat as he smiled.

    ¡°Good morning, queenie,¡± he said, stopping in front of her and cing the tray of food on the bedside table.

    ¡°I woke up sote. You should have woken me up. I didn¡¯t want to be a bother,¡± she wasn¡¯t sure she at least sounded apologetic as she had wanted to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, my queen. You are entitled to some rest afterst night¡¯s activity. You were exhaustively exhausted,¡± he teased her.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from breaking into a warm smile. Why is it so easy to pretend that they are the usual couple? Like they had gotten married under normal circumstances?

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from caressing his cheek, feeling the stubbles that have been growing there.

    .....

    Maybe it was the magic of the small ind they were in. He agreed to let her decide where exactly she wanted to go for their month-long escape.

    She just went ahead and pointed to the ind by the beach which bears a small living poption of fishermen and an even smaller poption of businesses.

    He was rather amenable to going on with what she had nned, seeing there are fewer people to worry about. He also agreed in cutting the guards by at least half their usual number, and on an agreement that they will make themselves look scarce so she can somehow believe they are alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that when you are the one responsible, knight,¡± she yfully took his arm and bit it, much to his delight.

    ¡°Your attempt to be yful will only result in more trouble. You know that, yes?¡± his eyes turned murky gold, signaling his growing desire for her yet again.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention, you know,¡± she tried to rify her intentions but the way he was looking at her like she was to be his breakfast just made her feel like she would melt.

    ¡°You should have thought of that before trying to bite me,¡± he growled, iming her lips.

    It was a deep kiss that made her feel lightheaded. She clung to him until their lips separated. Ahhh... it must be close to what heaven feels like.

    ¡°Still it is something too early to be doing in the morning,¡± she blushed, pushing him away.

    He pressed a kiss on her forehead and sat her on hisp, hugging her from behind, ¡°Go eat breakfast then. Before I change my mind.¡±

    She smiled and took the tray,ying it on an extra pillow as she leaned against his back, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I can convince you this easily.¡±

    ¡°Please, my love. Please choose your words carefully if you didn¡¯t want me to misunderstand,¡± he said, warning her as he sides her long hair onto one of her shoulders, giving him ess to her nape.

    ¡°Misunderstand what exactly?¡± she asked, blushing.

    It is easier to pretend she was keeping some of her innocence although her body is exactly trying to ignore the hard erection poking through her thighs.

    This man is so bad for her health. She has been pretty exhausted well throughout the night.

    ¡°Misunderstand your words to mean you wanted to set aside your breakfast so we could fuck,¡± he whispered the words and pressed a hot kiss on her nape.

    She shivered from the heat that coursed through her cold body, ¡°Let me eat the pancakes,¡± she said, blushing.

    He let out a chuckle and continued to press kisses on her nape, ¡°Go ahead and eat, darling. Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m taste testing too.¡±

    She tried to concentrate on the pancakes and took some pieces, pushing the fork into her mouth. She could barely taste anything as he continued to pepper her nape with hot nibbles.

    Who knew the way his teeth graze and pulled on her skin can feel this good? He of course must know this. He always observes her reaction during the times they make love.

    Like his greatest goal is to make her feel amazing during their lovemaking, she is subjected to his little experiments like this. She gave up after a few tries of enjoying her meal and faced him.

    ¡°You are causing a disservice to my food,¡± she used him.

    ¡°Ahhh... how so? You done, love?¡± he was of course as shameless as always as his eyes filled with mischief.

    She wondered how someone so barefaced can be so attractive to her. She always expected him to be so gentle and sweet, maybe even shy. That¡¯s what she really wanted him to be, sweet and gentle, and overall good.

    That was what she wished for during those times they have not yet met. He was, after all, the one man she was able to look up to as her male lead.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even taste what I¡¯m eating, so yes,¡± she mumbled.

    He stood and towered over her, removing the tray from in front of her andying it on the bedside table.

    ¡°In that case, I think you should at least taste the strawberry,¡± he popped one in his mouth, biting on it softly as he went back in front of her lowering his lips to hers.

    She blushed but opened her mouth to take a bite as well. This damned many her on the bed as he deepened their kiss.

    This time she was able to taste the strawberry extremely well, she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the notion.

    For sure, this honeymoon of theirs is something she would always treasure even if it be just for this sweet moment.

    ¡°Now that you are done with your meal, can I afterall taste mine?¡± he asked between his abated breaths.

    She nodded shyly as a confident smile adorned his face, ¡°Please say it, my love. I love for you to give me the signal if I can go devour the meal before me right now.¡±

    She blushed and whispered, ¡°Go and devour, knight.¡±

    She giggled when he buried his head on her neck, feeling her chest constrict as his hands slid up her silky nighties, his rough fingers fondling her breasts gently.

    ¡°I will then, I¡¯ll take my time enjoying the vor right now. I¡¯ll do it so slowly you¡¯d practically beg me for more,¡± his deep voice made her throat dry up, and her walls tightened excitedly over his sweet promise.

    ¡°Are you getting so excited from my words, love? Your cheeks are turning so deviously red. I feel like you are just teasing me so endlessly,¡± he continued, this time pinching her nipples as she let out a gasp.

    ¡°I- I am not,¡± she arched her back, her body of course is more than willing to admit otherwise.

    Heughed at her protests, ¡°Do we always have to y this game? Your lips denying how you really feel, and me proving exactly that you are lying?¡±

    His smirk made her feel even weaker especially since he raised her legs to her chest, the v position as he opened her legs made her feel so exposed, so vulnerable.

    ¡°Dominus,¡± she protested, her voice sounding erratic even to herself.

    At this rate, she wouldpletely lose her face in front of him. She covered her face with her hands in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me, my queen. You know I love looking at the face you make when I do this,¡± he licked her slit and made her walls water with the immediate need that surged through her.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she mumbled and started to moan.

    He chuckled as he parted her slit open, rubbing his thumb against her sensitive nub as she continued to make silly noises.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for it so soon, my love. I already told you I will be taking this slow today. I sort of wanted to see you blush even more,¡± he told her beforepping up her heat.

    ¡°You, dog,¡± sheined, all the while enjoying the way he made her feel.

    Her knees trembled as he continued his assault, ¡°Please just fuck me senseless,¡± she begged.

    He let go of her hips only upon hearing her words, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to give in so soon, my queen.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± she cursed, pulling him up to her as she wrapped her legs around his hips.

    Her eyes widened when his hard member entered her. She wondered when she will ever fully adapt to his size.

    The pain though was only momentary as he imed her lips again, taking her slowly to allow her body to adjust.

    Soon she was the one begging him to go faster, rougher, more of his natural self. Just the way he is around her. That is what she wanted.

    When he bit on her shoulder, she felt her body jerk as waves of pleasure continually greet her. She knew she was in for another pleasant treat from her now husband.

 Chapter 184

    184 v. Hide and Seek

    She never imagined she will one day be running away from him. The first person she considered a friend. And the very person she fell in love with.

    That same man is the reason why she had to climb the bathroom window when he left to gather supplies. And the reason why she was running away in the middle of the night with her heart feeling like it is about to explode any minute.

    She rode on a bus not even knowing where it was going. Fuck. She held tight to the money she was able to find stashed in their cab.

    She covered her face with her hood and closed her eyes. She just wanted to be as far away from that ce as may be possible.

    She knew she will have to hide from three sources now. The governor, the yakuza, and her lover. Fuck. This is so fucked up.

    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± the olddy asked her.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± thedy¡¯s voice pulled her back to attention.

    ¡°Yes- yes, ma¡¯am. I am okay. Thank you so much for your concern,¡± she answered in as low a voice as she can mutter.

    She didn¡¯t want to call anyone¡¯s attention. She felt bad that she couldn¡¯t look the olddy in the eyes and thank her properly.

    .....

    But she needed a low profile and the fewer people notice her, the less she will be exposed to the possibility of her being traced, by either of the three groups who are still on the run to find her.

    She ced a hand over her stomach, trying to feel if there was anything that indicated the presence of her unborn child. She sighed when she felt nothing.

    She is aware it will be a few months more before she may feel a kick or see a generous bump on her belly. But she knew the baby was there.

    More than herck of menstruation for more than a month and her dizziness in the morning, she knew in her heart she is carrying their child.

    When the driver announced they have reached thest stop, she went down. She sighed and looked around the small town.

    She looked for a motel, asking people where exactly is a ce to rent. She was pointed to a small inn.

    She inquired with the receptionist as to the rate for the night. She immediately paid and went inside the room.

    She locked the door after getting in and started counting the money she found carelessly stashed in his cab. She thinks she may have enough tost her for a few months even if she chose to stay in an inn.

    She realized she will have to stay in an inn or several different motels. She needs to keep moving until she is far enough from him that she won¡¯t risk detection even if she started working.

    Then her problem will be just two powerful groups hunting her down of course. She bit her lip. Is there even a chance she can work without thework of yakuza finding her?

    The governor is the least of her troubles. She knew there is at least a great possibility that the man has already moved on from his initial n which is to marry her.

    A great possibility though is that her father has already let him in the yakuza, and the governor is now lending his help to find her. She is aware the governor is a powerful man, he has ess to all legal businesses in the area.

    She can¡¯t work for a job that requires her identification. She has no identification cards with her and it will be the worse idea to introduce herself as her.

    She wondered what she could do to earn money when her cash started to run low. She closed her eyes tightly, trying to stop all her panicked thoughts.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Dominus found himself faced with a vacant loft. He watched the CCTV and saw her leaving the apartment.

    There is no way in hell he won¡¯t find her again. It enraged him that she would leave him like this.

    After everything he had done for her. She knew he loves her so dearly. She knew everything he has done is for her.

    Why would she leave him? He has been on his greatest behavior. He has been very patient, to be exact.

    He took off and asked around if anyone has seen her. He was holding his phone and showing people how she looked, inquiring if any of them has seen the girl.

    Just thinking about where she may be and what she may be doing all away from him made his blood boil. He knew she was not thinking straight.

    It was pregnancy hormones that were doing this to her. He always hated the idea of her being pregnant. He hated the idea that once the child is born she would probably care for it more than she ever cared and ever will care for him.

    He rubbed his chest when he was told she boarded a bus earlier that night. He cursed the gods at how idiotic she can be.

    Did she not know that the yakuza and the governor were going after her? He should have just cut off her legs if it meant keeping her safe.

    He boarded his car and started the engine. Luckily for him, he knows exactly where the bus will be going.

    He might havecked formal education but he was good at trusting his instincts. it was actually quite easy in times like this where he had to find a person.

    He always starts with the question of where would anyone go to avoid him. The farthest ce that bus can carry her of course.

    He smiled as he opened the map route of the bus he got from the station. Thinking of their meeting made him smile cheerfully.

    ¡°Just wait for me, honey. I¡¯ll find you for sure. There will be no next time for both of us. When I find you, I¡¯ll do everything so you can never escape me again. Be it removing all your limbs or chaining you to the bed all day. All that and even more, just to keep you safe. You do understand me, right honey? You know I¡¯m just doing what is best for you,¡± he talked as if she was in front of him.

    He smiled bitterly. He never wanted this. He never wanted her to suffer in any way or to feel like she had to hide from him.

    All he wanted is for her to love him from the start. The way he knows she ought to. They were destined, he was convinced.

    Heughed when he recalled all of their past lives that ended tragically. Everything could have been prevented if only he had been more careful.

    The only way to keep her safe, he realizes now. Is to make sure she remains in their bed, waiting for him every day of their lives.

    He will also end the chase with the yakuza and the governor. It won¡¯t be as hard as he tried to make it seem.

    He still has men inside the group and intels telling him when the gatherings are. Gatherings where the old man will be and their new recruit.

    He just needs his perfect timing to go back to the yakuza house. He just needed to kill them all.

    It is true he owes the old man a lot that was why he tried to avoid any confrontation between them. He knew he would not have the things he has now if not for the old man.

    More importantly, he would not have met her. He was too blinded this time to see that even that has been destined by the gods.

    He smiled as he recalled the first time the dreams of their past lives starteding back to him. He tried to dismiss them at first as a byproduct of his desire for when they first had intercourse.

    But the details and the feelings he had when he had those dreams. And the way he feels for her made him quite convinced that it could be a product of reincarnation.

    He wasn¡¯t in any way religious of course. He cares not for any deity or gods. And the concept of reincarnation to him is as vague as the concept of a loving family.

    He chuckled. Nheless, he has epted the thought. He knew he was maybe just trying to justify keeping her for himself.

    He knew how dark his desires go as far as they are concerned. Simply put, right now even if that be the case... even if she was not the reincarnation of a past lover, he really didn¡¯t care.

    The only reason he was holding on to the idea of a damned reincarnation is his belief in fate. A belief that they are destined lovers.

    The universe made sure their paths crossed. Hence, he is entitled to keep her no matter what.

    He drove past across streets and towns, all the while seething in anger and remorse over what he is about to do once he finds her.

    ¡°I really wanted to keep you safe, love. I never really wanted to hurt you. It is destiny, after all. Ours is a fateful encounter, queenie. I¡¯m sure you will learn to understand that I am yours and you are mine. Isn¡¯t that so easy to grasp?¡± he gripped the steering wheel hard as a cruel smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything anymore, my queen. Whether you hate or love me in the end. As long as I have you by my side. I can stand just about everything else. So hate me if you want, but... you areing home with me. I will make sure of that,¡± he opened the window of his car and let the cold night air greet him, as if by doing so it can whisper to him wherever she may be hiding.

 Chapter 185

    185 v. Caught

    She has been traveling from town to town trying to escape detection. It has been two weeks now. Well, almost.

    Because she was so focused on the possibility of a man following him, she has failed to detect a blonde-haired woman with dazzling pair of blue eyes.

    In fact, she has failed to notice she has caught that woman within the periphery of her vision ever since she walked into the cafe. She cursed herself and walked fast as she traversed an alley in an attempt to lose the woman.

    But had no chance from the start. Her enemy is more agile and more physically adept. She knew this when the strange woman gripped her hand.

    She tried to struggle but a handkerchief had been ced on her nose forcing her to inhale a rather faint smell that made her feel suddenly sleepy.

    She felt her knees wobble as her eyelids dropped. The woman caught her and that was the end of what she recalled.

    When she woke up, she was already in a rathervished room with her father sitting across from her bed. Fear struck her even more so when she gazed into those brooding eyes that showed contempt.

    Her father didn¡¯t greet her right away even when she straightened up in her bed, her back pressed firmly against the headboard.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± the old man spoke as he observed her quite acutely.

    .....

    She just stared at him, scared to make a noise. Her fear for the father who brought her up overshadowed whatever hope she has had.

    Her father walked towards her, standing up straight as he stared down at his own child who was cowering in fear, ¡°Did you really run away from me to be with that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Fa-father,¡± she felt her whole body turn cold, as if she was relieving that part of history where she stared in fear at her own parent.

    ¡°Did you run away with Dominus?¡± his father¡¯s voice was still as authoritative as always, and he as always has been heartless.

    ¡°Father, I- I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to mar- marry the governor,¡± she stuttered from the anxiety she felt.

    ¡°Ahhhh, is that so? Is that why you became that bastard¡¯s ything? So you can run away from your obligation towards this family?¡± her father spat the words as he gripped her chin tightly.

    She sobbed in fear, ¡°Father, please... I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Her father smiled deviously, ¡°The truth is you were that man¡¯s lover even before you left the yakuza. You knew very well that he will be on that voyage so you followed him like a fool, risking yourself in the process.¡±

    She bit her lip, her father was right. She didn¡¯t even know how to justify herself in front of her own father.

    ¡°You worthless fool! I can kill you right now and I will still be very well within my rights! You have ruined yourself for an opportunistic snake!¡± her father¡¯s grip tightened, his nails biting painfully against her cheeks.

    ¡°Father, please...¡± her voice was shaky, reflecting the way her whole body rejected the touch of her father that pierced through her skin.

    ¡°Do you want to go to hell and be joined with your mom?!¡± the cold voice of her father greeted her again.

    ¡°No, please. Father, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± she begged her only living parent.

    ¡°Then do not irritate me further. Stop acting like a stupid wench and do as you are told. You will marry the governor, and that is settled. I do not want to hear any protest from you,¡± the old man¡¯s voice was cold but he let go of her as he felt her warm blood trickling down his fingers.

    There was no pity in his eyes as he stared at his disappointing child. What irked him is how her mother once stared at him with those set of eyes. Filled with fear and concealed anger.

    He tried to stop himself from the urge to take away his child¡¯s eyes so she can not look at him with the same eyes any longer, ¡°Did you hear what I said? You will marry the governor. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°The governor? I- father! I couldn¡¯t marry aplete stranger. Don¡¯t you know he only wanted to use me to infiltrate the Yakuza? That man has no feelings for me, father,¡± she begged the old man.

    ¡°Feelings? Are you that naive to talk about that?¡± His voice was filled with anger as he looked at her.

    ¡°You think that man whom you run with, that bastard has feelings for you?! Then you must know. That man is a traitor¡¯s son. Taking him in was both a risk and a guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t retaliate once he realizes how the system works,¡± the old man¡¯s eyes did not waver but his voice softened a bit.

    Reminiscing has been hard for him. Because that opportunistic snake who took away and ruined his child, has been someone he held with care in his heart.

    He treated Dominus as a son and guided him into whatever he is at the moment. So knowing that out of all his men, he was the one who betrayed him, made him seethe with burning rage.

    ¡°That man has been using you from the start. My daughter, you shouldn¡¯t have trusted a yakuza. He will never have the heart to care for you more than he cares for himself,¡± the old man confessed.

    She remained very still as the old man left her, locking her room as he left. She huddled back into the covers as her tears made her even more aware of the wound that has opened her skin.

    She held her knees close to her chest. What does she do now? She felt so alone. So felt so lost from all that has happened.

    She couldn¡¯t marry someone like the governor. She is convinced about how that man not only has no feelings for her but also no human decency to listen to what she has to say.

    But if she voice her situation to her father, if she told her father that she is carrying Dominus¡¯s child, then she can be quite assured of abortion.

    She didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want to lose their child. A mother¡¯s love starts from before the baby is born, she realizes that now.

    She tried to search her mind for any answers on how to protect her child best. She closed her eyes as she cried.

    For the first time after she left the small apartment of her captor and lover, she regretted running away.

    She has no one now. No one to protect her from what is toe. She closed her eyes and mumbled to herself.

    She knew she was being foolish but she started talking to her unborn baby, trying to reassure the child that things will be alright.

    She ran towards the balcony when she heard the arrival of cars, the screeching tires made it obvious so.

    Her heart sank as she stared at the person who got down the car. Purple hair filled her vision as a greyish set of eyes met hers.

    The man smiled at her, making her feel even more nervous as he waved. He was trying to be friendly, an act that was obviously a farce.

    She ran back towards the room and locked the door to the balcony, digging inside the covers as she embraced her trembling knees.

    It can¡¯t be like this. She needs to escape from here. That man with a confident smile and a troublesome pair of eyes. That man is a monster, she knows this in her heart.

    She was convinced to marry him will be the single most worse idea that can possibly exist. But she couldn¡¯t risk the baby by confessing about her situation.

    She closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Dominus save me, please. Don¡¯t let them take away our child. I will never leave your side again. Just make sure to save our baby.¡±

    She continued to sob as she tried to visualize his deep golden eyes and the way they would fill with agonizing desire and longing. Dominus.

    She didn¡¯t know if it is even possible for him to know where she is and what happened to her. She just hoped she can be rescued and taken out from here.

    ¡°If you really loved me as you imed, then please save our child. I beg for things to go better. Just take us away from here. I swear it, I will be a better lover to you, wife, or whatever else it is you want me to be,¡± her voice became softer as she continued to talk.

    ¡°You do understand that I needed saving, don¡¯t you? Then please save me now. Don¡¯t let me be ruined by a monster,¡± she continued.

    She did not hear any answer of course. She was all alone with her thoughts. All alone with her fears.

    But the worst is the guilt she feels as she ced her hand on her stomach. This child shouldn¡¯t have been put in any danger if only she kept still.

    She thought she was doing the right thing by running away from Dominus. But now that she has been caught by the other two, all she wanted to do is to go back.

    ¡°I will never run away again, just save me please,¡± she mumbled.

 Chapter 186

    186 v. Completely

    ¡°Take off your shirt love,¡± his gentle voice caused her heart to flutter in her chest.

    ¡°Why?¡± she pouted and rolled away from him, turning her face towards the wall.

    She just woke up from a night-long of making love. Of course, she is still sore and no way is she in the mood to get frisky.

    She blushed at how intensest night was for both of them. This honeymoon retreat is really helping them a lot.

    Well, their rtionship. Or whatever this is apparently. Marriage under these circumstances.

    ¡°Come on, love. I swear I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°You are just going to trick me into having sex, and my body is still too sore for that,¡± she didn¡¯t dare to turn back on him.

    If she as much as looked at his pleading eyes she will be lost. She knew his power over her by now.

    Like a moth to a me, she is drawn to him. That is something she isn¡¯t proud of. Her resolve to get away from him is failing.

    .....

    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t trick you, my love. My queen, I just missed you a lot,¡± he whispered in her ear, pressing his erection on her butt cheeks.

    Instant heat flooded into her core. Fuck the heavens. Why is it so easy for him to make her horny?

    ¡°Well, promise to behave then?¡± she asked him, knowing there is no way in the world he would.

    There it is again? Being so easily under his power and control. She took off her shirt as he wanted.

    His shirt actually, because some days she was extra needy and it was how she wasst night, demanding to give her his shirt so she can wear it.

    It is scary of course, realizing how easy it always is to give in to all his wishes. It was easier when she was just being forced into staying beside him.

    Now, it was as if... she closed her eyes as she removed her shirt. As if she wanted to stay beside him by herself.

    That even withoutpulsion or any threat, and even if the doors were left wide open, she might never even try to get out of her cage.

    She hugged the shirt on her chest as she felt his hot lips behind her back. It was enough to make her feel like her blood has been turned to moltenva.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to. She likes him. No, like is such a weak word to describe exactly how she feels.

    She desires him. Her body craves him. Even now she knows. She let out a soft sigh from the way he presses his lips on her skin.

    ¡°You do like this, yes?¡± he asked, turning her over to face him.

    ¡°I- I do,¡± she didn¡¯t even try to hide how she feels.

    She will have to panic and overthinkter. Of course, she will. But right now, at this moment. She just didn¡¯t have the will to turn away from him.

    ¡°You said you will behave, right?¡± she tried to remind him, or rather to remind them both.

    ¡°I will behave, of course ordingly,¡± he chuckled, pressing butterfly kisses on her cheeks.

    ¡°ording to what?¡± she asked, feeling her heart tremble with need.

    ¡°ording to how my queen reacts. And right now she is reacting as if she doesn¡¯t want this to stop,¡± he pointed out, taking her hand and pressing a light kiss on top of its back.

    ¡°And what if I do? It still doesn¡¯t change the fact we shouldn¡¯t. I mean my body is still sore,¡± she blushed, knowing it wasn¡¯t at the top of her concern.

    What she feels right now is an overwhelming need to be with him again intimately so. And that scares her.

    The need to always be taken by him. And the need to submit fully to his will. She wasn¡¯t familiar with these feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very gentle,¡± he added before lowering his head.

    As much as she knew she should have protested, she didn¡¯t. Instead, she closed her eyes and waited for his kiss.

    He kissed her slowly, and she felt like her heart will burst from the emotions she felt. Her heart trembles even as her fingers shook when he deepened the kiss.

    The mixing of their salivas as he deepened the kiss they shared made heat travel through every corner of her body, making her blush even more.

    He separated their lips and stared at his masterpiece. The blushing of her cheeks and the way her eyelids flutter made him know she was about to lose control.

    Her mind has been programmed by now, to feel these things instantaneously. With every time they spend intimately together, he knew her body will remember.

    But he wanted so much more than the physical reaction of her body towards him. He wanted her to remember the love that she felt for him.

    In all their lifetimes together and possibly here and in the next. He wanted nothing more than her love.

    Mary was everything he needed in his life and more. She was his whole universe. And having her like this with him will never be truly enough for him.

    Without love, it wasn¡¯t just as special. But for now, this will do. He will take what he has. And he has her desire.

    The deep blue eyes that stared at him and the trembling lips that opened partly, he knew right now. She desired him as much as he does her.

    He leaned closer and imed her lips again, letting himself lose a bit of his control as he bit her lower lip gently. She let out a soft moan that let him know she has been more than enticed.

    ¡°I love you, queenie,¡± he whispered.

    She didn¡¯t answer him of course. He was expecting that, but it still hurt him not to hear it.

    He knew he should stop expecting by now. His wife doesn¡¯t love him yet. At least now, she doesn¡¯t.

    He smiled at her as he studied the rise and fall of her chest, and noticed that she was still clutching his shirt in her hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this off you for a while, my queen,¡± he took the shirt away from her, exposing her nakedness.

    She blushed but let him do what he wanted. Feeling the erratic beating of her heart as he lowered his head to her breasts.

    He suckled like a child in her bosoms. And she wondered if there is anything in the world more sensual than this.

    She tangled her fingers in his hair and pulled a bit, ¡°Dominus...¡±

    She whispered his name like a prayer as he took a gentle bud in his mouth and suckled. She let herself feel at that moment what it feels like to be his.

    She wanted to answer him when he whispered words of love into her ear. But at the same time, she was unsure if telling him how she feels will make the situation better or worse.

    She was after all, still his captive. Deprived of her own free will to do as she wanted. Then how can she fully believe in her feelings when she was left with no choice but to love him?

    Still, her wicked body answered his call, arching her back as he lowered his head on her heat. Hepped the wet heat that formed in between her thighs as she let out her moans.

    His name filled the air as he continued to devour and take. It was one of the moments she didn¡¯t mind that she was a prisoner in his arms.

    She knew if she can only be honest then she can say that she does love him. This man making her feel all these things can not be someone she doesn¡¯t love.

    In fact, if there is anything more she could add to that horrendous fact is that she has loved him too from the start. Even before their meeting, she has loved him through her dreams and stories.

    And meeting him just confirmed how much her heart longed for him. She opened her legs to him as her fingers tugged on his hair gently.

    ¡°Do you want this?¡± he positioned himself on top of her and rubbed the tip of his erection against her core.

    ¡°I want this more than anything in the world,¡± she answered him truthfully, knowing fully well she might be referring to something more than the joining of their bodies.

    She set those thoughts aside and pulled him to herself as he thrusts inside of her. Her walls tightened around his cock, weing him like a lover.

    ¡°I love you so, Mary,¡± he took her in an agonizingly gentle way that she chuckled and bit his earlobe gently.

    ¡°Please stop being gentle. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± she said the words as if it was punishment enough that he was being so utterly careful with her.

    He smiled triumphantly before taking her lips again, hungrier this time as he took her body roughly. It was right. This was right.

    As their bodies rocked in their bed and the sweats of their bodies mixed. They both knew it was right.

    Tonight was not just like any other night. It is one that scared her most and made her vaguely aware of the way she feels for him.

    So she let herself be distracted by each of his thrusts. She let herself be taken by himpletely so.

 Chapter 187

    187 v. Rejection

    The wedding has been arranged in a week. She couldn¡¯t dy it no matter how much she wanted to.

    The yakuza has been very discreet about the wedding, and so was the governor who seemed way too eager for them to marry.

    Before she can even realize it, tomorrow was to be her wedding day. She pranced back and forth as she tried to think of any way to stop it.

    The maid announced that her fiance came to visit. She straightened her back as if it was a natural response to his presence.

    As the gray eyes of his met hers, she felt resentment creep through her heart. Anger flooded her as she clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Are you mad? Do you really wish to marry me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but spat at him with her words.

    There is nothing more that could be done. There is no way on earth she can control her anger toward the impending union.

    She ran away from the man she loves because she couldn¡¯t breathe from the way she was being held too tightly. And now that she escaped, these men ¨C her father and the governor are trying to tie her in the most unfortunate way possible.

    ¡°Well, it is a win-win situation after all. What is there for me not to ept? In fact, I am looking forward to our marriage,¡± the man with striking purple hair answered.

    .....

    ¡°You are mad if you think there is anything to be gained from here. Whether it is the full support of the yakuza you seek or a dowry, I guarantee my father will not give you it. My father is far greedier than you may have anticipated, governor,¡± she felt her anger bubble up inside her chest.

    ¡°And what if I already know that? Have you not considered that my reason for wanting to marry is not as worldly as you have painted it to be,¡± the man sat on the chair parallel to her.

    Suddenly all the flowers in the background faded and the beauty that she once enjoyed felt so bleak. She really couldn¡¯t stand him.

    ¡°You say that and forget that in fact on the dance the day before I left, you have given me an interesting proposition about this marriage. I am only using the same words now in dealing with you and your fake reasons,¡± she smiled, knowing for sure she has reminded her ¡®fiance¡¯.

    His face darkened hearing her say the words, ¡°There can be many reasons for my proposal of marriage. You have only heard the most uninteresting ones.¡±

    She smiled at him, now finding humour in his words, ¡°Out of curiosity. You have to tell me about the most outrageous reason you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Love. I have loved you from the start, Mary. I think I may have had feelings for you before we met. I have always dreamed of your face. In different times and ces, in my dreams we have met,¡± he smiled bitterly as if being asked about something unpleasant in his past.

    ¡°Based on the face you are making. These encounters we¡¯ve had in these past lives, they turned into nightmares, yes?¡± she somehow felt pity towards him.

    ¡°Well, to put it simply... yes. I never had a chance to make you fall in love with me in all those brief encounters,¡± he closed his eyes, as if he was suddenly exhausted just from talking.

    ¡°Do you believe in reincarnation, Mary? Do you believe in any of the words I¡¯m saying,¡± his gray eyes were emotional when they met hers.

    She couldn¡¯t even look away even if she wanted to. It was as if she was a doe caught in a trance by the headlights.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. And even if I do, I really don¡¯t think it will change how I feel for you, governor,¡± she was truthful.

    If at all she can believe in it, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Because she is already in love with someone else... deeply so in fact.

    She winces at her bted realization about the depths of her feelings for the man. All this could have been avoided if she only stayed.

    ¡°Give me a chance and maybe you will be surprised over how easy it is to fall in love with me. I am neither cruel nor disrespectful, and I will treat you with utmost care and love,¡± his face nched.

    He felt he would lose it if he were to hear about the meddlesome bastard who has taken her for himself in the past. Mary is his this time around.

    Dominus has caused nothing but tragedy and death to her. Granting he had a hand in thest, it doesn¡¯t mean the root cause is not to be med.

    If everyone should be honest about this, he of course is the better man. He has good intentions, nonviolent unless forced, and he loves herpletely.

    Rather than locking her up or forcing her to stay, he has the willingness to be with her wherever she would like to go. He will be the one to hold her hand and keep her safe while she enjoys her liberty.

    That¡¯s what love is all about, isnt it? And frankly, he knew that freedom is what she really craves. He is willing to give her that.

    ¡°At least a chance to be with you is all I ask. Let me take care of you, Mary,¡± he gripped her hand, his gray eyes filled with emotions that reminded her of Dominus.

    She looked away because it burned her to even think of him. She couldn¡¯t ept someone¡¯s love because her heart has already been enamored by another.

    If she is to believe in something as impossible as reincarnation. Then she would rather believe that it was Dominus whom she had loved.

    ¡°I am sorry, governor,¡± she bit her lip as she stared at the cup of tea in front of her.

    ¡°Mvar. Mvar is my name. I want to be the person etched in your heart. Give me a chance, Mary. Let us make this marriage work,¡± he brought her hand to his lips, pressing a tender kiss on the back of it.

    She shook her head, ¡°If we were to proceed to the altar tomorrow. I want you to know that I will be in front of you hating the ceremony every second. And even more important is the fact that I could never love you. You will gain a wife who couldn¡¯t even feel for her husband,¡± her voice was steady, and her heart was cold.

    She pities him if it was really something like love he feels for her. But even if she believes him, there was no way she could unlove Dominus and rece him in her heart.

    The only kindness she can show him is to tell him how it will be if they were to proceed with the wedding. Because the heart is not something that could be controlled or forced. It beats only for the one it holds dear.

    ¡°Why do you refuse to give me even a chance, Mary? I can and will give you the world. Just let me, let me show you how good it will be once we are together,¡± his voice was raised in frustration.

    ¡°I would have given you a chance if I can. I would have. But at this instant and in the future, I know it to be a certainty. That I can never love you, Mvar. Because I am, wholeheartedly and irrevocably in love with someone else,¡± she whispered, as if the confession can be heard by the entire yakuza and more importantly her father.

    ¡°It was him. Again, it was the fucking bastard,¡± he can taste the bile on his lips as he said the words.

    He should have seen iting, Dominus was the one behind this again. But no, he had her now.

    Dominus would have to kill him before even getting near his wife-to-be. And he has no reason to believe that he can.

    As the things stand in this present time, it is an impossibility. The opposition has no power or money at his disposal because the yakuza has sequestered everything that was under his name.

    Without wealth or influence, he could nevere close to her, much more offer resistance. He smiled at this realization.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter then. Even if it is true, nothing will change. I will still want to marry you. In time you will realize that everything that I have done is to keep you safe. I won¡¯t let you escape my protection. As my betrothed I will be responsible for your sake,¡± he smiled at her, his eyescked sensibility and understanding as his greed overtook him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now whether you see things the way I do. No, wife. The only thing that matters is... you are mine this time. And in this new world order, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to hurt you in any way. No one will have a chance to break you except for me,¡± in his eyes was madness, much like Dominus¡¯s.

    But the feeling that wrapped her heart was solely of fear, without the passion that burns, all that she can feel is her whole body turning cold as he reached in for a kiss.

    A forced kiss that ended in her biting his lip and pushing him away, ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±

    She was crying, her whole being repulsed by his intimacy. It dawned on her she cannot tolerate his touch because she rejects his presence with every fiber of her being.

    He licked the blood on his lips, unfazed by her reaction, ¡°I will see you tomorrow then, my angel. Have a well-rested night, I doubt you will get some in the evening.¡±

 Chapter 188

    188 v. Beautiful

    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± his voice woke her still sleepy consciousness.

    Frankly, they have been at it almost the whole day. She has passed out from exhaustion more times than she could count.

    ¡°I would love to go out,¡± she blinked several times just to be sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    He pressed a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s go then before I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± she pushed him away and climbed out of the bed abruptly.

    Of course, she knew what could be the reason for changing his mind. And she would rather be taking a walk than spending time with her perverted husband who seemed to have endless stamina.

    He chuckled as she put on a bra and changed her clothes. He canugh all he wants, but no way will she let him change his mind about this. She knew exactly what wasing.

    He put on a brown shirt and a pair of casual cargo jeans that fits his thighs remarkably well. She blushed as she thought he was in all actuality a walking sex on a stick.

    ¡°Is there anything dirty running on your mind, love? You know my offer still stands,¡± she couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking as he leaned closer to her and wrapped her in his arms.

    .....

    ¡°Nope, nothing at all,¡± she, of course, denied.

    She felt her heart leap as he took her hand and inteced his fingers with hers, ¡°It will be cold outside so you better stick close to me, love.¡±

    His smile charmed her off her boots, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at the thoughtsing to her. She really must have hit herself hard in her head somewhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out then,¡± she let herself be guided by him outside as they took a stroll.

    The stars were out tonight, and the moon shone quite brightly. But they all pale inparison to the man beside her who took most of her attention anyway.

    ¡°You do like taking walks, don¡¯t you?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Why did you take a guess like that, queenie?¡± he chuckled, obviously in a lighthearted spirit.

    ¡°Well, you frequented the park to take a walk, didn¡¯t you?¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°No, I just had a feeling that the woman I was looking for will be there somehow. It must be instinct from my desire to see you again,¡± his voice was too serious that she couldn¡¯t bear to express any disbelief.

    ¡°An instinct,¡± she repeated the word in her mouth, trying to absorb what he was saying.

    It was a strange concept for her, this reincarnation thing he seemed to really believe in. And an even stranger reaction when she hears him talk about it.

    She rubbed a hand in her chest as if doing so will help her heart rate go back to normal. Seriously though, Dominus has been nothing but a dream during this honeymoon except when he talks about something this weird.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± he forced himself to smile, knowing fairly well that she might never really ept the truth.

    He pulled her closer to him and continued to walk silently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really wish I can understand you. But when you talk about things like this, all it does is confuse me even more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry love, just take it off your mind for now, please. I hate ruining the moment,¡± he asked of her, knowing full well it is impossible to make her believe at the moment.

    It tortures him for her not to fully believe in him and the things he stands for. He wondered if he really stood a chance at ever making her fall in love this time around.

    In all their reincarnations, this is the most she has put up her walls. He couldn¡¯t even prate her subconscious even when he purchased the castle.

    ¡°Where should we go?¡± she took on the offer.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± he inquired, noting how the wind started to turn cold, he took off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she attempted to take it off because she already has a jacket on her, and taking it off with leave him with none.

    He ced his hands on her shoulders and smiled, ¡°Please just wear it for me, love. Do you think I won¡¯t beat myself up if you got sick under my watch?¡±

    She blushed, ¡°But I already have a jacket on and you won¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°My queen, look at me. Do you think I¡¯ll get cold so easily? I can sleep in the woods under this temperature and still not be sick the next day,¡± he said, making the coloring of her cheeks deepen at the thought of him sleeping naked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also be worried about you, you know. I also don¡¯t want you to get sick,¡± she said, raising her head so she can meet his eyes.

    ¡°Do you care for me, my queen?¡± he smiled, his eyes lighting up with her words.

    ¡°I do. I care about you a lot, Dom,¡± well at least that is something she should be allowed to say to her own husband.

    There are so many emotions she has been trying to hide from him already. Deep feelings she doesn¡¯t know how to ept herself.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ll be okay. Every day I will be. For as long as you are by my side, queenie,¡± his eyes turned murky gold as he looked at her.

    No matter what she does, she couldn¡¯t look away from him. His eyes hypnotize her whole being.

    This is the man who canmand her feelings like they were not her own. The only one with the power to make her feel misery, lust, and love, all at the same fucking time.

    ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m all that you need,¡± sheined.

    He chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it yet? You are everything to me. My pain, my joy, my sorrow, and my love. Everything that I am and will be is yours. So stop trying to run away from me. You are all that I need and more. You are everything to me, queenie.¡±

    ¡°I love you so, honey. Let me love you for as long as we live. I just want that chance to be with you. I want to be someone you can rely on and hold unto. I want that with you and more. I love you, queenie,¡± he brought her hands unto his lips and pressed a gentle kiss.

    ¡°I never thought of you as romantic,¡± she tried to tease him, just to make the atmosphere a bit lighter.

    Heughed, ¡°I am not. I am just honest about how I feel for you. Romance is such a flimsy word to describe how it is for me. You will be cell-shocked to know the thoughts that ran through my head whenever I think of you.¡±

    She blushed, ¡°You are such a pervert, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to try to deny that. But it wasn¡¯t so bad, was it? You haven¡¯t lost the ability to walk after all,¡± he teased her.

    ¡°Baka,¡± she said shushing him as she hid her face with her hands.

    How dare him say such a thing in public? Even if no one can hear them, anyone can just suddenlye up and hear what he just said.

    ¡°Why? Are you ashamed of what we have been doing? But we are a just married couple. We can show them our rings and they can understand,¡± he grinned, obviously loving this exchange.

    ¡°You are saying it¡¯s because we are on a honeymoon but we have been doing this for a while even before we wedded. You really are a baka,¡± she hit his arm yfully.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. To me you are the single most attractive human in this world,¡± he held her wrist and ced a gentle kiss.

    ¡°You are such a fool. There are obviously thousands of women more attractive than me,¡± she blushed and tried to tug her hand away from his grip.

    He just pulled her closer to him, ¡°To me, you are the only one I ever found to be so beautiful. I nearly had a heart attack seeing you in your wedding gown. Do you know how that feels? To have that one person in the world you love so much walk down towards you, knowing after that day you will never have to part.¡±

    ¡°I love you queenie. More than I could possibly say with words. You mean the whole world to me and more. You are the only reason I can lose my sleep and the only reason I want to wake up the next day. I am hopelessly and irrevocably lost in the emotions I feel for you. I need you in my life more than I could say. You are the single most beautiful thing this world has to offer, and I am beyond grateful that you are mine,¡± his words made the whole world stand still for her.

    So when he pulled her for another kiss, she let him. And when he imed her lips in a most passionate kiss, she closed her eyes and knew he was also the single most beautiful thing in this world for her.

 Chapter 189

    189 v. Safe

    She has barely finished putting on her wedding gown when she heard gunshots around the yakuza house.

    She went to a corner of her room and started crying, using both hands to cover her ears. The ringing of the gunshots hurt her ears most painfully.

    She cursed. She knew he will do something so outrageous. He will find her and not think about anything else. He wouldn¡¯t even consider the consequences or the price that is to be paid.

    She wondered what would happen to him once he was captured. The yakuza house has been properly guarded, there is no way he can infiltrate it so easily.

    Surely, it will be just a matter of time before he will be considered dead. It hurts her heart to even think of it.

    She didn¡¯t know how long the noisested but she recalled the silence afterwards, and that feeling of dread thates with it.

    Just thinking about what had happened to the people outside her room made her feel panicked. She dared note out.

    The night has fallen and the darkness thates with it was awfullyforting. It made her feel less alone and more protected as she huddled on the side of the bed, her body pressed tightly against the wall on her side.

    She didn¡¯t know how long shey still like that, dressed in the pure white gown that is by now covered by dried sweat and tears. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    .....

    The door creaked as a shadow entered the room. She looked up and stared at the burly figure that entered.

    It was him. Dominus. The smell of gunpowder and blood permeated the room, making it hard for her to breathe.

    ¡°Queenie,¡± he called into her, and that was the single thing that pushed her into action as she rushed into his arms.

    ¡°Did you miss me, love? Did you think of me while we were apart?¡± he asked her, his arms enveloping her in an embrace that made her shoulders hurt.

    But she didn¡¯t mind. At that moment, she didn¡¯t even care about anything else in the world. It was him. He came to save her. She will be safe in his arms.

    It took her a minute or more before she realized he was not entirely uninjured. She felt his weight start to sag against her.

    She screamed as his body staggered sideways, holding into the bed as he fell. Her hands started to feel the coldness in his arms that she didn¡¯t realize was there earlier.

    ¡°Queenie,¡± he called to her as she looked at him with fearful eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call for help. Please let me do that, love,¡± she begged him as he held her hand tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t go anywhere else. It is so cold here, love. I really don¡¯t want you to go,¡± he mumbled as he squeezed her hand.

    ¡°But you are wounded. You have to let me go. I¡¯ll call for help. I will return by your side, I promise. I¡¯ll return and never leave again,¡± she whispered.

    He chuckled and caressed her cheek, ¡°I missed you so much. It pained me to be apart from you for so long. It feels like I was drowning in a sea of sorrow from the way I feel when you are not around. Your scent lingered in the air for me as I drove around searching where you might have gone.¡±

    ¡°I am extremely sorry. I was wrong about leaving you like that. I was wrong about a lot of things Dominus. Mostly, I was wrong about us too. I know now, that I love you. I need you in my life as much as you do. There is nothing else more treasured than the memories we shared together, that is why I want us to keep making them,¡± she assured him as he started letting her hand go.

    ¡°Let me ask for help. I will be back. If there are any gods, I swear it. I will be back no matter what and at that time the whole of me will be yours too. Every inch of me, even my body and thoughts... all is yours to keep and do however else you please. All of me belongs to you. I swear it, Dom, I will love only you,¡± hearing her words, he pulled her head down and imed her lips.

    ¡°s, the words I have always longed to hear. I finally heard them again from you, my queen. Hurry, I will wait,¡± he smiled weakly at her and she worried more about his current state.

    She wanted to lose her mind when she stood up and saw her gown soaked with blood. The crimson coloring of her clothes made her even more aware of the need for her to chase time.

    For the one she loves and their future. She wanted to be able to save him. Or she knows she would never be able to forgive herself.

    Dominus. She whispered his name in the air as she ran and tried to look for anyone she could trust.

    She shrieked when she saw her father and her intended groom lying on the cold marbled floor, covered in blood. Next to them lies the body of the woman who abducted her.

    She ran again, trying to be more brazen as she looked for any survivor who could help her and her loved one.

    She noticed a man standing in front of a body he had just in. She gathered her courage and spoke the words, ¡°Please, help me.¡±

    He looked at her and smiled, his golden hair and blue eyes reminded her of a memory long buried. Her head started to hurt as scenes from their past started toe back to her.

    ¡°Where is father?¡± the young man looked at her and she felt a familiar pang of guilt and love start to resurface.

    ¡°Kaede,¡± she whispered his name in the air as he nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Aye, it is I, mother,¡± his warm voice filled her heart as she hugged him, falling a bit forward from the exhaustion and the relief she felt.

    Holding into his hand, they rushed back into the room. Hoping the one they both hold dear is safe.

 Chapter 190

    190 v. A Gift on Christmas

    It was Christmas eve, the snow was falling softly to the ground as the yakuza household waited for their leaders to emerge.

    Everyone has tears in their eyes as they recalled all the times their leader has been there for each of them.

    The leader has been a great example of wisdom, strength, bravery, and perseverance. An image which they will carry in their hearts with pride for centuries toe.

    They rose as their old leader and their newly appointed leader walked into the yakuza house, each of them bowing their heads as a sign of respect and reverence to their bosses.

    The master of the ceremony announced that the ceremony is about to start. They raised their heads and watched their oyabun take the stage for thest time.

    The oyabun¡¯s hair is the color of the sun and his eyes were the shade of molten gold. He was wearing a robe embroidered with the yakuza house¡¯s symbols, and despite his old age he carried it with such dignity that they felt like they were staring at a divine master.

    His wrinkled face smiled as the new leader bowed before him. The master of the ceremony poured wine over their sses and they were handed to each of them.

    Their new oyabun has a simr shade of golden hair and blue eyes that were as bright as their old master¡¯s wife.

    They have long asked themselves what possible rtionship their oyabun has to the man who joined the yakuza house during its troubled period. But they have far too much respect for the oyabun to even indicate in public whatever inquiry they would have wanted to ask.

    .....

    Moreover, the newly elected oyabun has not only be a great help to maintain stability during the house¡¯s internal conflicts, but has saved their oyabun¡¯s life in more ways than one.

    Because of said reasons, he has earned his ce amongst the yakuza and has be the uncontested sessor of the current oyabun.

    The masters made a toast, the oyabun drank his fill while the young master sipped on his ss. They exchanged their sses and drank from each other¡¯s cups.

    The ceremony concluded afterward, with the old master leaving the yakuza and the new oyabun taking charge.

    As much as everyone wanted the old master to stay, they have been emphatic about his request to retire. His wife has gotten ill more recently, and he wanted to personally take care of her.

    The old master left the yakuza house and entered the limousine waiting for him outside. He smiled peacefully at seeing his wife who seemed to have fallen asleep while waiting for him.

    Her auburn hair still frames her face perfectly, her small mouth curving into a smile as she sniffs his scentfortably.

    Her eyelids fluttered open and when her blue orbs met with his, he sighed in amazement. After all these years, she is still the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.

    ¡°Is everything settled then?¡± she asked as the car started to move.

    ¡°Yes, my queen. Everything has been taken cared of,¡± he said, taking her frail hands and bringing them to his lips.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered as a blush spread across her pale cheeks.

    He smiled and shook his head, ¡°I should be the one to thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± she chuckled, not understandingpletely when he was the one who needed to give up a big part of his life for her.

    ¡°For being patient with me all these years,¡± he pressed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

    She closed her eyes as his lips spread warmth all over her skin from their contact. Somehow it has been a quality that seemed to never have vanished. How he can easily warm her heart from the most simple things.

    ¡°Thank you for being patient with me, my love. I would like to spend the rest of our lives together the way you have always dreamed it to be, free from every and all constraints,¡± he said with sincerity, distancing a bit to be able to gaze at her timeless beauty.

    She let out a hearty chuckle and kissed his cheek in return, ¡°Waiting for you has always been worth it. I love you with all my heart, Dominus. I will wait for you even until the next life.¡±

    Heughed at how clueless she can be, ¡°Surely you mean every word of that, love?¡±

    She nodded and whispered a secret she had not let him on for fifty years, ¡°I remember. Every single love story we shared. I remember every single meeting. Every single chance at falling in love.¡±

    He closed his eyes to stop himself from tearing up, ¡°You finally remembered. This time around, you did remember who I am.¡±

    ¡°Look at me love. Don¡¯t be afraid. This is something happening for real,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Why did you only tell me now after all these years?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want some demons or deities to hear what I have to say. Every single moment I hold you close to mees the same gut-wrenching fear that the gods will make a way somehow to separate us once again,¡± she told him, cupping his cheeks in her hands.

    ¡°I was afraid the happiness I feel will once be taken away again. That all I can do is be silent and keep my happiness in my heart a secret through all these years,¡± she exined.

    ¡°Why have you decided to say it now then?¡± he feltforted by her reasoning, and his lips started to curve into an all-knowing smile.

    ¡°Because I am not scared anymore. I have lived a mostfortable and peaceful life with you. Even if the gods should y a joke and take either or both of our lives now, I can say I have never been more happy,¡± she smiled dearly at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that yet, love. I am not scared as well and I agree with all the things you have said. But I want to spend more years with you by my side. I still owe you a lot of vacations,¡± heughed, his eyes filled with mischief as if for a moment his youth has returned.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s enjoy this time here a bit more,¡± she agreed and handed him her present.

    He opened the small box and found a brooch formed into a simple flower, it was encrusted in a gem most significant to them both.

    He looked at his wife as he said the words, ¡°The padparadscha.¡±

    ¡°Merry Christmas, love,¡± she whispered before he would lose his control and im her lips.

    She was wrong about the gods ying tricks on them. Perhaps it was their gift on that Christmas Eve but they would spend five more happy years together before the gods finally took their lives away.

    And he was right about one thing, of course, they will meet each other again.

 Chapter 191

    191 vi. The Cruel Prince

    She always felt like the prince is someone who hates her with all his heart.

    Even as children she would always feel his piercing gaze on her. Even when she avoids him on every asion, he would always find a way to meet with her and make her feel miserable.

    Her father is the third son of the duke, as such their estates are far too inconsequential to matter to the crown. Even their meetings have been so brief and fleeting.

    But he has always taken a liking to punishing her for things she didn¡¯t even do. When they were children and asions in the castle were held, he woulde up to her and whisper that she is behaving like a flirtatious little whore.

    Whoever the child she was ying with would then avoid her like a gue from that day. He did take away all her opportunities to have friends, in other words.

    As such, she started to fear going to tea parties, and as they became older, the royal banquets. Because the bullying didn¡¯t stop as they aged. If not, it has be worse.

    She now fears even looking at people lest the prince bes mad again and punishes her. He has a mean streak like that, one only she seems to be the subject of.

    Once when someone asked her for a dance, he took her hand before the other person can hold it. It was very embarrassing because she already agreed to dance with the person.

    On the dancefloor, his silence is like a rope that¡¯s strangling her and making her feel like she is unable to breathe. His eyes never left hers, and he would grip her chin to force her to look at him every time she tries to look away.

    .....

    His hard breathing scared her the most as his cruel smile painted on his lips while he whispered, ¡°If I didn¡¯te any sooner then what would you have done? Do you want to be in another man¡¯s arms so badly? You are such a whore, arent you? It makes me crazy to think about that man¡¯s hand touching you like this.¡±

    ¡°Crown prince, I didn¡¯t...¡± she was interrupted by the mean re in his eyes.

    His golden eyes were filled with unspoken hatred as they continued to dance, his hold that has always been so strong is even more now.

    Her body hurts from the way he held her while they waltzed, as if he wanted to crush her bones or for his fingers to dig into her skin. That is what she always felt when his highness held her like this.

    She couldn¡¯t even utter the words she wanted to say because she knows her protest will just make him even angrier. She tried several times, and he even went as far as saying she should be thankful for his affections.

    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. What affections could that be? It felt like a sarcastic remark whenever she thinks about it.

    The prince bullied her since they were children, and even now, he still does. As they continued to dance together with the other nobles at his birthday ball, he whispered some bothersome words in her ear.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let any other man touch even your finger. If I learn of this while I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t only remove his hand, I will take his life away in the cruelest way possible, do you understand?¡± she shuddered from his words as he maintained a very light expression on his face.

    She nodded when his nails bit into her arm, she was reminded to just agree even without any sort of understanding. She wondered how the whole world can be deceived so easily.

    In the whole of the kingdom, his reputation remained untarnished and perfect. His golden eyes and blonde hair, matched by his tall form that reached almost seven feet, have captured the heart of the entire kingdom.

    He was known to be noble and kindhearted, brave and wise amongst his citizens. A very fitting king, is what can be heard from anyone¡¯s mouth.

    As the Crown Prince, Dominus is dearly loved by all, and everyone has always seen him as nothing less than perfect. It was only she who knew of his vile nature.

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want you to be the cause of someone¡¯s death and suffering,¡± the dance ended and he lead her to a private terrace overlooking the gardens.

    ¡°Did youe to learn about the war raging on the borders?¡± his deep voice seemed to want to take all of her attention.

    ¡°Yes,¡± was her quick answer. She knew he will be displeased again over theck of emotions in her voice.

    He breathed a deep sigh, before looking at her again, he held her by her shoulders and forced her to face him, ¡°I will be going to join in the ranks. I needed to prove myself as a fitting king to rule.¡±

    She nodded silently and wondered why he was telling her this. The entire kingdom is aware of the situation.

    ¡°It can be a few months, even years,¡± his voice sounded so sad. There was no fear in it but a deep hole of vacuum filled with loneliness.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he felt he needed to tell her that. It has nothing to do with her. They were not even friends or proper acquaintances.

    But she didn¡¯t voice out what she had in mind, for fear of running into trouble. Instead, she just stared at him and realized how his handsome face filled with agony as he spoke.

    ¡°Imand you to write for me during this time. I will be sending letters while I¡¯m in camp. You should be able to reply to my telegrams, do you understand?¡± his voice was so serious that she felt it must be of national emergency.

    She wondered if she will be used tomunicate with the pce for matters concerning the war. Because she will be thest person the kingdom will look at as his messenger, it does make a bit of sense.

    Having this in mind, she nodded in agreement as a peaceful smile formed on his lips. His fingers went to the back of her hair and he leaned forward.

    She closed her eyes as if out of instinct, to which he responded with a chuckle. She opened her eyes and saw him take her bejeweled hairpin from her hair and ced it in his pocket.

    ¡°You used this often since we havee of age. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking this with me,¡± he said, his voice suddenly endearing.

    She tried not to cry at his cruelty, that hairpin was from her mother who died a few years ago. She was using it often as her way of being with her mom, and now he has taken it away too.

    He wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled triumphantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would cry. Wait a bit, I promise to return no matter what.¡±

    She creased her forehead at his words. Does the prince mean she should wait until then for her to get her thing back?

    When his body crushed her in a tight embrace, she heard him say, ¡°It will be only for a bit, so please wait.¡±

    Somehow, the weird and cruel prince¡¯s words made her feel a bitforted. She still doesn¡¯t understand a lot of the things he said, but she finds herself returning his hug.

 Chapter 192 - 192 vi. Did You Miss Me?

    192 vi. Did You Miss Me?

    s, after three long years, the war has ended. Selene has gained a newly annexed territory and there are no more border disputes to ever arise from this as the war concluded in a most favorable treaty to Selene.

    Dominus, dubbed as the ultimate war hero of the past war, wore nothing but a frown as he was weed back home in a rather posh and extravagant parade.

    He felt irritated at how he was wasting so much time being paraded like a cattle. And an even more tiring ceremony to follow once he was in the castle.

    He clicked his tongue as he thought about how he would rather spend his first day of being home. He held into his temper as he looked at the bright blue sky, momentarily reminded of the color of her eyes.

    Mary. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the thought of seeing her again. It has been far too long since hest saw her.

    Not even the letters he forced her to write can satisfy the overwhelming feeling of missing her. The letters were always too brief.

    Only answering what he specifically asked. Only containing short greetings and salutations and matters concerning her observations in the kingdom.

    So it was foolish of him to behave like he has been writing to a lover. No, they were far from being that.

    In fact, the letters have conveyed quite the opposite. To her, writing back is a chore she has no choice but to do.

    .....

    His eyes turned sharp at the thought. He couldn¡¯t help but find everything annoying. Especially the noisy crowd.

    When they reached the pce, his eyes kept on searching the hallways, wondering if she was amongst the nobles who came to witness the ceremony. Did shee to see him?

    He really was a fool to expect her toe. She who never even looked at him even once.

    But if he were to believe that, then his heart would feel betrayed. Even though he has no right to expect anything, he still sought her out. The only one he ever loved.

    He frowned as he went about with his day, greeting his father who couldn¡¯t help but discuss his assumption. Apparently, even he had felt tired of ruling the kingdom, and is now offering him his throne.

    He frowned at how inconvenient it will be. He has no desire to lord over others. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want the responsibilities that woulde along with it.

    Since he is the king¡¯s only son he has always been expected to one day wear the crown. There was no other way to escape, otherwise.

    He was still in the process of arguing how it is premature to push for a coronation, when the scent of roses and vani permeated the air.

    It has always been the most telling sign for him whenever she is around, he would smell her scent and with it the fast thumping of his heart as his eyes swept off the banquet.

    Dressed in a pink dressced with yellow ribbons and donned with beautiful gems, is the face that has captivated him so even as a child.

    His heart pounded desperately against his chest as their eyes met, as if it wasn¡¯t enough, he felt an overwhelming desire to tangle his fingers with her auburn hair.

    He excused himself and rose from his seat, living his father in a rather bewildered state as he left. He didn¡¯t care a bit about it now.

    Throughout his lifetime he has shown only an interest in this woman. He was sure that his father would at least have an inkling of what was in his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what she could be thinking but she seemed to be running away from him. She seemed to have disappeared into the hallways.

    Fuck. He has been gone for three years and this is how she wees him. He cursed inwardly as he finally caught up with her.

    ¡°I got you,¡± his hand circled her wrist and pulled her close to him, stopping her from running away.

    With a heavy sigh, he would try to reign in his frustration as she struggled from his grasp, ¡°Why are you running? Am I some ghost that you would run away from me? Or did you wish for me to have returned a corpse you can mourn instead?¡±

    She shook her head, perhaps not understanding why he greeted her with such hostility, ¡°I never wanted that, your highness. I was just... just feeling dizzy from the people dancing and chattering about. I wanted a breath of fresh air, that is all.¡±

    ¡°A breath of fresh air you say, and you still make that annoying expression on your face,¡± he won¡¯t be fooled so easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she would look down and avoid his gaze again.

    He wondered if he did look so vile. Why did she appear to be always so afraid of him?

    If she only knew how he would do anything for her, then maybe she would find her own thoughts funny.

    Being by his side will always be the safest ce in the world for her. For she is someone he could never hurt.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he demanded. His voice was crass, but it was in all reality a plea.

    She would look at him, her bright blue orbs finally staring at him the way they ought to. Such beauty.

    She has always been the most beautiful person he has ever seen. The only one who ever captivated him and made him ache with a longing that terrified him so.

    ¡°Tell me, mydy,¡± his voice was more serious than he had hoped.

    But even that is uncontroble as well, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he asked.

    He held his breath as he waited for her answer, ¡°I did. I missed you, your highness.¡±

    Having heard her soft voice, he felt like his dark world finally brightened a bit, ¡°I did so too, Mary.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 vi. A Romantic Interest

    193 vi. A Romantic Interest

    ¡°Let us go,¡± he offered his hand.

    ¡°Go where, my prince?¡± she asked, perplexed.

    ¡°To the gardens. You said you wanted a breath of fresh air,¡± he said, his voice calm and serious.

    She blinked. Once, twice. If she could do it again without looking like a fool then she would.

    ¡°Do you mean to join me on my evening walk, your highness?¡± surely this must be a work of the devil.

    She has heard about devils from the war inhabiting the bodies of the survivor. It wasnt an umon tale for a war hero to have been possessed by an evil spirit.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that? Or is there someone whom you wish to join you instead?¡± his voice was suddenly edgy and his eyes were sharp and alert.

    Does the crown prince wish to kill that someone if she is to answer in the affirmative? Clearly, whatever evil spirit inhabited his body is one violent soul.

    ¡°No, there is none,¡± she said the words in a hurry, rmed by the sudden change in the crown prince¡¯s expression.

    .....

    He has always scared her so. No, being afraid of him will be an understatement. That she is terrified of him, will be more precise.

    The handsome face of this gargantuan man would never deceive her. He is a wretched being inside who has always hated her so.

    ¡°Then allow me to be your escort,¡± his voice was firm, giving her absolutely no choice in the matter.

    She interlocked their fingers and walked with him to the gardens. The flowers glowed in the dark as magic surrounded them.

    It was right as they say. Magices as easy to him as breathing air. Or could it be said that magic itself was chasing him? Either or both could be true.

    In a kingdom ruled by magic, the royal family has been blessed with a genius every a hundred years.

    This centurian blessing of the gods seemed to have been overachieved by the birth of his royal highness, the golden child with eyes the color of molten gold, and hair of spun gold.

    The birth of the promised child who will rule the kingdom to its utmost glory is a prophecy most known to themoners.

    Such a tale that has been passed down by generations has recently been fueled by his birth. He has been a genius in war nning, swordsmanship, social etiquette, diplomatic rtions, music, and arts.

    Most importantly, he has amand of magic like never before seen. In a world where magic is one¡¯s most valuable asset amand of the four elements is seen as an impossible feat.

    Historians have called genius the mastery of at least two elements. But tomand all elemental magic at the very same time... it has to be the work of a devil.

    But devil or not, the citizens of the greedy empire will never mind it. As long as victory flows from him and through him.

    As long as fortune and riches, and fame all flows from his aplishments... then the whole kingdom wouldn¡¯t blink an eye even if ites from a devil.

    He has been called the name of the devil and mocked as an evil monster behind his back, and yet they would send him to war even at a young age.

    To lead vast armies, unmindful of his own safety. This is the nature of the kingdom he serves.

    She felt an indignation in her heart which she often does when her mind trails into such thoughts. She unmindfully squeezed his hand, only bing aware of it as he stopped and stared at her.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked as his eyes looked at hers in inquiry.

    She felt like her nose has suddenly been stuffed by pollens and as if her throat was suddenly so itchy. No, of course, that will be the excuse she will tell herself for theck of words that came out of her lips.

    His voice sounded even deeper than she recalled as he held her shoulders, ¡°Is something wrong, mydy?¡±

    As if the crown prince¡¯s conduct will bring her back to her senses, she finally found her voice, ¡°Nothing, my prince. My mind was just taken aback by the beauty of the flowers.¡±

    He smiled at her, his golden eyes melting her cold heart as he picked up a glowing flower and hands it to her, ¡°I am pleased that they seem to leave you in awe.¡±

    She blushed at his unexpected words. Why would the crown prince be happy at her reaction? They aren¡¯t even friends.

    Could it be of his pride known to surpass anyone else¡¯s as well? She tried to smile back, her forced reaction making the princeugh.

    He chanted a few words and the flowers she held in her hands changed colors. Every few seconds they would change colors and glow brighter than the other flowers surrounding them.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± she was speechless as she marveled at the beauty before her, all the while unable to decipher that he is just as consumed by passion just watching her smile.

    He had a soft smile on his lips when she looked at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered bashfully, her cheeks ming red from the gift.

    ¡°Keep it. I have enchanted it tost for a few months,¡± he said, a bit apologetic that as of now he couldn¡¯t preserve the flowers forever.

    ¡°Then, I will keep them. They will remind me of the crown prince¡¯s kindness,¡± she returned his smile, as she smelled the glowing flower.

    ¡°Does it use to be a rose?¡± she inquired as she studied it closely. The scent does smells like red roses and the shape at least retained its form.

    ¡°Yes, I have them nted here where I can see them from my room. Where I can visit them for when I feel exhausted from everything else,¡± he answered.

    ¡°I never knew the crown prince liked roses,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but add.

    ¡°On the contrary, I love them. They remind me so much of someone I like,¡± he said in a serious voice.

    She tried to ignore the sudden pang she felt in her heart at the thought of the crown prince having someone he liked. Does the prince really have that kind of romantic interest in someone?

    She frowned at the thought, surely she must be out of her mind to react this way. The crown prince can do whatever he wanted to do and it will all be none of her business.

 Chapter 194 - 194 vi. The Selection

    194 vi. The Selection

    She still didn¡¯t quite understand why her grandmother asked for her presence. Even as a child, she has been quite aware that her father¡¯s side of the familycked any familial affection toward her.

    It wasn¡¯t just because her father was born second only to the heir that they got so little property to their name. The grand duke is capable of giving both his sons generous pieces ofnd and money without detriment to himself.

    However, the duke and the rest of the family didn¡¯t think the second son deserved any. Except only as to keep appearances thereby giving him a piece ofnd and a suitable house to live in, he was deprived of the majority of the properties he could have inherited.

    The main reason for all this is because he married a peasant with no good family name to boast about and much more a penny to her name. Since then, the whole of the dukedom and the rest of the nobles had looked down unkindly upon them.

    Hence, being called upon so suddenly by the grand matriarch and asked to meet with her was as foreign to her as a snow during drought.

    She entered the library with no anticipation to see the woman who had long abandoned her and her parents. Still, she made a curtsy even as her eyes traveled from the grand duchess to her cousin, whose presence shocked her to the core.

    If the grand duchess is someone who cannot be bothered by her presence, the perfect cousin of hers is someone who always made her feel unworthy even more so than the whole world already did.

    Both never visited her or asked for her presence. Even when her parents both died, they have not even spent a day to console her, leaving her as soon as the burial rights were over.

    ¡°It is about time you came,¡± the re of the duchess forced her into silence, unable to voice out the questions she had after having been informed of her guest.

    .....

    ¡°Come, enter and sit here. Or do you want to waste our time even more now?¡± the deep hatred in the grand matriarch¡¯s voice cannot be mistaken.

    She stumbled forward, her clumsiness earning a raise in the duchess¡¯s eyebrow followed by a disappointed sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t you really have any grace in you? Did that woman¡¯s blood really destroy every inch of nobility in you? What a disgrace! The monkeys behave even more refined than thedy of the house.¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, grandmother,¡± she casts down her eyes and felt herself tear up.

    ¡°Wipe your crocodile tears on your cheeks. Unless you are that desperate to seek undeserved sympathy to put up an act like that,¡± the duchess¡¯s words made her tremble.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t let yourself be so angry. You know what the doctor said about your heart. Calm down, I am sure my cousin wasn¡¯t trying to test your patience. It is just simply how she is. Genes of a peasant having been mixed dastardly with our blood, there is nothing she could do about it,¡± she wouldn¡¯t even dare look at Cindere whose voice was filled with fake pity towards her.

    It made her want to tear up even more. She wondered if it was mockery or pity Cindere holds towards her. But this has always been the way her cousin has spoken with regard to her.

    ¡°If I die, the cause will be that thing, and you know it, Cindy. Now you, take your sit for goodness¡¯ sake! I can¡¯t spend a minute more of my time here,¡± the grand matriarch continued propelling her to do what she wanted.

    She sat with her shoulders slumped forward and her lips trembling as she tried to gather her thoughts. What was it again that she was called for?

    ¡°The pce dered that the crown prince is going to choose a bride by the end of the month. Two eligible youngdies from every noble family will be asked to join the selection process. They will be housed within the pce. At the end of the month, the prince will propose marriage to his chosen crown princess. Of course, it is highly usible and all nobles are pushing for it, for the prince to also get concubines from this selection to create stronger alliances between the crown and the nobility,¡± the olddy exined, her face ever so serious as she adjusted her sses.

    ¡°Grandmother, what does it have to do with me?¡± when she can¡¯t bear the suspense any longer, she had to ask.

    ¡°Are you really this stupid? Didn¡¯t you hear yet what I said? The house of Kane has only two unmarried youngdies, yourself including,¡± the duchess looked like she would copse any minute.

    ¡°Do- do you expect me topete for the position of the crown princess?¡± she felt like she couldn¡¯t even hear herself because of the loud thumping of her heart.

    ¡°My goodness, no!¡± the olddyughed, almost as if mocking her.

    ¡°You think you will have a chance in making the crown prince fall in love with you? You who absolutely pale inparison to a full-blood nobility. Tainted by your mother¡¯s peasant blood, you will never amount to anything of importance. Don¡¯t you ever forget that,¡± the olddy belittled her once again.

    Though she should have been used to it by now, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling deeply hurt by her grandmother¡¯s tirades. Perhaps she is still not as immune as she thought she was.

    ¡°The reason why I want you there is so you can help your cousin to be at her best. She is the only one with a real chance topete between the two of you. Take care of her clothes, and her appearance, and do what it takes to support the true youngdy of this house. And perhaps if you do that right, perhaps then you can pay a bit for your parents¡¯ indiscretion which resulted in ruining our good name,¡± the duchess smiled as the youngdy nodded her head in assent.

    No matter how the youngdy felt about the situation and the words she wanted to speak, she has been trained into submission a long time ago.

    She tried to steady herself, but just the thought of seeing him again made her tremble in both fear and excitement. She smiled a bit, maybe it won¡¯t be so bad to meet him once again.

 Chapter 195 - 195 vi. I Have Been Waiting Long

    195 vi. I Have Been Waiting Long

    She took a deep breath as they were led to the grand banquet. It is the first day of the selection. Night, rather.

    Where they are to be presented for the first time before the crown prince, as official candidates for his hand in marriage. Everyone is supposed to be at their best so as to leave asting impression before the highness¡¯s eyes.

    She is nervous for two reasons. One, she is underdressed. Two, she didn¡¯t know how she would feel during this meeting.

    For reason number one, she is the only noble who doesn¡¯t even have enough funds to buy her dresses that are in season. To add to that, she has no skills in painting her face and contented herself with adding just a bit of color to her lips.

    Seeing everyone so beautiful and elegant like this, she feels a bit more overwhelmed. Next to all these beauties, she would be like a wallflower the prince wouldn¡¯t even take a second nce at.

    As for the second reason... her thoughts trailed off as her whole world stopped with his presence.

    Having been called inside the banquet, she and her cousin walked towards the prince. Her wobbly knees shook as she tried not to stumble forward.

    His golden eyes were intent on her, and she felt that being looked at like this by the prince made even breathing difficult.

    She made a curtsy after her cousin did so, being reminded of proper etiquette which she somehow forgot during the few seconds their eyes met.

    .....

    The crown prince has always been too dangerous for her. At least she has to be reminded of that.

    ¡°Rise,¡± she lifted her head after hearing his voice and was shocked to find the prince standing inches before her.

    What does she do in this situation? She panicked and tried to go back to her curtsy, bumping into his chest as she does so.

    She was shocked as she felt his hand on her head, and the other on her waist, ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you not to fall.¡±

    She blushed as she felt the hateful gazes of the women around her, and the curious stares of the other attendees. She kept still not knowing what to do.

    All she wanted right now is to disappear. To be swallowed by the groundpletely, is what she desired.

    The king cleared his throat, and only then did the prince step back a bit, a hand still on her waist. She felt her cheeks heat up over the brief encounter and tried her best to stop the impulse of pushing him away.

    ¡°I- I am okay now, your highness,¡± she said in a voice she wasn¡¯t sure was loud enough to be heard by the prince. It was barely a squeak.

    She let out a sigh of relief as he broke into a gentle smile, his hands finally freeing her from their confines.

    ¡°Be careful, mydy,¡± he whispered, his voice low enough to be heard by only her.

    She felt ecstatic since it was almost as if it was their little secret no one can tell. But also, she felt nervous as she nced over the women staring daggers at her.

    She mused over how the others could have misinterpreted the crown prince¡¯s actions. It was almost as if the crown prince doesn¡¯t even care.

    But this is the first night of the crown prince¡¯s selection. In here somewhere is the woman he would one day wed.

    She frowned a bit over how careless he could be and how little he seemed to mind the growing misunderstanding of the other participants.

    The crown prince clicked his fingers and slow music readily flowed into the banquet hall. She felt her throat dry up as their eyes met again and he let out a smile.

    She felt like someone who wanted to protest. The prince has never smiled once at her in all these years. He can¡¯t just smile twice in a row like that.

    What of her heart? Her thoughtspletely stopped as he offered his hand to her.

    ¡°May I have this dance, mydy?¡± he asked her as he looked at her expectantly.

    She wanted tough seeing his reaction. How can she dare think the crown prince is nervous? But his clenched jaw made her think he is experiencing something simr to that at least.

    She extended her hand and the crown prince took it in his. Soon, the whole crowd seemed to fade. In her little world, there is only the crown prince.

    His hand was firm as he held her by her waist, and the other held her hand to guide her. She felt mesmerized by the way their bodies swayed to the music he created.

    Magic. Is it also a part of his unlimited supply of magi that was causing her heart to beat erratically against his chest?

    ¡°Your mind seems to be preupied, mydy,¡± the deep baritone of his voice brought her back to the present.

    ¡°I- I am just nervous,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Is that good?¡± his voice was serious, as if the matter is something too important to him right now.

    She thinks for a moment and tilts her head a bit, ¡°It can be considered that, I guess. Nervous in a good way.¡±

    He smiled and she felt like the nervousness she was feeling a while ago just doubled. If the crown prince doesn¡¯t quit his smiling then she might just have a heart attack.

    ¡°I am d you finally arrived,¡± were his words as he stared at her. His hot gaze gave her goosebumps as he continued, ¡°I have been waiting long.¡±

    The music ended before she could ask the crown prince what he meant about the words hest said. Has he been waiting especially for her?

    She would roll in her bed that night barely catching sleep as she contemted on his words.

    ¡°I have been waiting long,¡± she murmured and covered her face with a pillow as she giggled before falling asleep.

 Chapter 196 - 196 vi. A Visit to the Boutique

    196 vi. A Visit to the Boutique

    Today the nobledies are set to visit the capital. They are to see the most prosperous city in the empire and to observe the trade and the cultural exchange in the area.

    But though it is what was written in the decree, most nobledies are more excited to visit the luxury shops lined up in the area.

    Mary sighed as she tried not to fidget in her ill-fitting clothes or to feel even more insecure over the dresses that adorned those inpetition.

    She kept reminding herself that she never stood a chance anyway. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there are no other youngdies of the Kane¡¯s house who can fill up the spot, then the duke¡¯s house would never even have considered sending her.

    When the carriage stopped and Cindere boarded out of the carriage, she remained seated for a little while longer.

    She feels like she had always felt like. Like a fish out of water. That someone who doesn¡¯t fit in no matter what.

    She waited for the crowd to dissipate but a few minutes had passed and nothing seemed to have changed, if any, it has be even more crowded.

    She sighed and decided to board out of the carriage to see for herself what themotion was all about. But she stopped in her tracks at seeing the cause of all of the crowd gathering so closely to her carriage.

    Standing a few feet from her carriage is the crown prince whose eyes were now fixed on her so shamelessly.

    .....

    Dominus. She felt her knees tremble as she walked up to him. Damned hormones. Why won¡¯t they leave her with her sanity intact?

    She felt like she would absolutely melt not from the heat of the sun but from the heat of his nce.

    Dominus. He is looking at her now with such serious intensity that she felt like even breathing normally is hard to do.

    And when he stepped towards her and stopped right in front of her, she swore that she cannot even think straight.

    His presence is such that it upied all her thoughts, so much so that curtsying before the royal highness seemed to have skipped her mind somehow.

    When she realized she was unable to give the proper greeting, she attempted a clumsy curtsy which he stopped by holding her hand.

    She froze at his conduct and she swore she have heard a few gasps from the uninvited audience who seemed to have focused on them as a spectacle.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she heard him say. The crown prince¡¯s voice made her even more confused than she already was.

    ¡°But it will mean disrespect before the royal highness,¡± she felt her cheeks me hot in embarrassment.

    ¡°I allow it,¡± were his words that shook her more.

    He spoke it so softly she was almost unsure she actually heard him say it. But looking into his eyes, she felt some of her insecurities disappear.

    For those murky gold eyes of his seemed to stare at her like she was the most beautiful girl in the world. Or was that also her wishful thinking?

    He took her hand in his and raised it to his lips, ¡°Do you mind having me for your escort today, mydy?¡±

    If the crown prince asked that, was there even a way for her not to agree? It sounded like a generous offer but it was more out of apulsion.

    The funny thing is, even without his title as a crown prince, she felt like she would still not have been able to say no. Looking into his eyes like this, she felt hypnotized just by the presence of the crown prince.

    As he took her hand in his, he would kiss their sped hands together and then pull her close to him such that they are walking side by side.

    She blushed in embarrassment as she nced at the crowd following them and the royal guards securing the close perimeters.

    For once in her life, she felt like she is again thrust into the limelight because of the crown prince. It¡¯s a very ufortable and awkward position, staying by his side.

    She isn¡¯t someone meant to be envied, not even someone born to stand out. So being the center of attention so suddenly made her feel happy and terrified at the same time.

    For an invisible person to suddenly be seen, it felt so foreign and unreal, that she was unsure whether to call it a dream or a nightmare that has be true.

    When he squeezed her hand again, all her thoughts disappeared as he lead her inside one of the most luxurious boutique shop in the entire kingdom.

    He cleared his throat as the salesdies started asking her what she would like to see or try, her whole body stiffening as she stared mindlessly at them.

    After regaining a bit of her sanity back she would refuse to try and look at any item in the shop. Mostly it is because she knew the items there are not something she could afford.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want any of their designs? I thought this was the best boutique in the entire kingdom. If I knew everything was substandard to your taste I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here,¡± the crown prince had a terrible frown on his face making her nerves jump.

    ¡°Ahhhh, it is not that! I do love their designs and have always admired the craftsmanship behind their pieces,¡± she of course defended the well-known shop whose owner started to look too apologetic towards her.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look at them closely? Why do you refuse to try their dresses and to even touch any item being offered to you?¡± his voice was cold and the look he gave her was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°I- I do not have any money to purchase anything from this shop, your highness,¡± she looked down at the marble floor in shame as she heard the soft whispers around them.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± his voice was stern, as if he was scolding a child he has caught in a lie. ¡°Thest time I checked, the Duke of Kane is nowhere near bankruptcy!¡±

    ¡°I- I am not lying, your grace,¡± she said in defense, her whole body trembling in fear from his anger.

    ¡°Why are you shaking like a leaf?¡± his scowl became even more menacing as he held her by her shoulders.

    ¡°Stop trembling,¡± the baritone of his voice made her feel her intestines twist in tight knots.

    ¡°I- I couldn¡¯t help it, your highness. I feel like any moment now I am going to faint,¡± she whispered in response.

    The crown prince¡¯s action was both a surprise to her and to all others who were with them at that time as he swooped her into his arms, carrying her like a groom would his bride.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± her soft voice was hardly audible as her lips trembled from the way his body pressed against hers.

    ¡°I will not hear any more of your protest,¡± she heard him say before he turned to the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Close this shop and send all the items to the east wing of the pce where the youngdy is residing by tomorrow. One of you shoulde to get her measurements within this day,¡± the crown prince didn¡¯t even look at the crowd as he passed them by.

    With her in his arms, pressed tightly against his chest, she was left with no choice but to cling to his neck, making the rest of the youngdies gasp in shock.

 Chapter 197 - 197 vi. Take a Walk with Me

    197 vi. Take a Walk with Me

    She ended up having more items of clothing than she could have wished for, so much so that another room was additionally assigned to her where her new dresses will be kept.

    Despite her non-eptance of his highness¡¯s gifts, he insisted he wore the clothes he bought her or it will be a tremendous waste of the kingdom¡¯s treasury.

    Seeing how it was, she was now forced to dress extravagantly andvishly as also more maids have been assigned to personally look after her to make sure of that.

    She still didn¡¯t know what to think of it, why the crown prince who has always bullied her before, seems to be giving her favors like this. It doesn¡¯t make sense in her mind, and she is unsure how to feel about it.

    Of course, ever since the scene from the capital, thedies have treated her entirely differently than before. Now she is not just visible to them but more so highlighted.

    It was as if two factions has been formed in their circle. One, those who wanted to curry favors from her. And the second one, those who absolutely wanted to make her life hell during the entirety of thispetition.

    As for her cousin, she is yet to find out which side she chose to join. However, her gut feeling is telling her that there is no way her cousin¡¯s pride can ept that she has somehow received more favor from the crown prince than she herself.

    She nearly jumped from her seat when she was joined by her cousin in the gardens, sitting parallel to hers as she handed her a cup of milk.

    ¡°The scenery is pretty. Who would have thought the crown prince is fond of red roses,¡± Cindere said so, as she epted the cup of warm liquid.

    .....

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± she asked, shocked at the kind gesture of the cousin who has always been cold towards her.

    Cindere raised an eyebrow before breaking into a kind smile. Even she can tell the woman is being fake.

    ¡°Yes, I had this feeling you were having a hard time sleeping,¡± her cousin said, her voice suddenly being so sweet.

    ¡°What made you think that?¡± she had to ask, her voice as calm as the night air.

    ¡°Of course, I knew that would be the case. How can I be too insensitive to my cousin¡¯s plight if I knew exactly what she was going through?¡± Cindere has a concerned expression on her face, it nearly made her stomach churn.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she couldn¡¯t even try to let herself believe such a show of concern without doubting her cousin¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°I mean, it must not be so easy to be in your position right now. With all the rumors about you and the crown prince circting like wildfire. It must be too much for you to take,¡± her cousin¡¯s eyes clouded, as if she felt indignation over whatever it was.

    ¡°What rumors?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but clench her hand as she heard the words.

    ¡°That you have visited the crown prince¡¯s chambers in exchange for all the attention he is showering you right now. I know it is too much. Even I feel so ashamed hearing of this evil spection being attached to your name. I mean, if these talks reach grandmother¡¯s ears, then what will happen? You know exactly how much she cares about the family¡¯s reputation. She would be so ashamed that she would probably drag you out of here,¡± Cindere¡¯s eyes glinted in the dark as she felt her heart drop.

    She didn¡¯t know it was this serious. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that such issues would evere to haunt her.

    ¡°Is it really something that is being said towards me and the crown prince? You know, it is one thing to talk about me but another entire thing to talk about his highness. If this is true and the crown prince finds out, I guess even a noble family cannot get in his way of retribution. After all, every citizen swore allegiance to the crown and swore to respect it and hold it with high regard at all times. Therefore besmirching the crown prince¡¯s reputation by mindless rumors... it is a crime punishable byw,¡± she looked innocently at Cindere as if those words just came out of her mouth without much thought.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± was the deep baritone that almost shook her to the core.

    ¡°A crime punishable by death,¡± the crown prince¡¯s piercing gaze made Cindere cower much to her satisfaction.

    ¡°Your... your royal highness,¡± Cindere curtsied but the tremble in her voice did not lie nor did the pale coloring of her cheeks.

    Right now, even she can say, her cousin felt trapped and scared. Having been found out like this by his royal highness, she is quite sure her cousin is slowly dying in stress.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your conversation. But seeing that the controversy seems to involve me. I guess I have no other choice but to intervene and clear my name. More importantly, I would like to clear the youngdy¡¯s name,¡± he would nce at her and at that moment his face would soften a bit.

    She felt really thankful and nervous at the same time. His presence always made her feel conflicting emotions like this.

    ¡°I- I was mistaken, your highness. I must have misheard them,¡± Cindere¡¯s voice trembled and for the first time, Mary saw her cousin shaking like a dog drenched in cold water.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± as he walked closer, Cindere would back away, seemingly having forgotten that the pond was behind her.

    A ssh would be heard which caused amotion as the servants gather around and helped her.

    Some of the youngdies who were having a walk in the gardens also heard about what happened and are now staring at her cousin and of course the inexinable presence of the royal highness and herself with all the curiosity they can muster.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay,¡± her cousin would assure the crowd, all the while facing the humiliation as she curtsies again before the prince and asked for leave.

    The crown prince nodded, unbothered by the stares. Then his golden eyes met with hers and a warm smile spread across his lips.

    He would walk closer toward her and when he was close enough for only her to hear it, he would ask her, ¡°Would you take a walk with me?¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198 vi. You Belong to Me

    198 vi. You Belong to Me

    As he took her hand in his, she felt light tremors in her skin. It must undeniably be because of the way his body heat seemed to radiate into the air.

    She closed her eyes before focusing on the path ahead. The crown prince is leading her into a maze adorned with rose bushes.

    She felt a bit impressed over that small coincidence about someone as irrelevant as her sharing the same favorite flower as the crown prince.

    ¡°The roses are very pretty,¡± she would mindlessly mention.

    He would stop and look at her, a shy smile forming on his lips, ¡°I am d you liked them. But they are nowhere as pretty as you, mydy.¡±

    She blushed at his words, ¡°You must be mistaken, your highness. I am not someone pretty. That word doesn¡¯t fit me in any way.¡±

    The crown prince frowned a bit before his expression would ease, and in a serious voice said, ¡°You are right. Pretty doesn¡¯t suit you at all, mydy.¡±

    She felt her heart sink. but tried to let out a fake chuckle. What was she expecting anyway? Surely she didn¡¯t really believe he meant it.

    Her eyes widened in shock as he stopped walking and brought her hand to his lips, kissing the back of it gently, ¡°It is only a fool who would think of you as pretty when in fact what you have always been... is beautiful.¡±

    .....

    ¡°No. I mean, that¡¯s not what I was trying to say, your highness. I am not someone beautiful or attractive, I am a very in human being,¡± she said, earning a lightheartedugh from his royal highness.

    ¡°Then what you are trying to say is that I am mistaken in my own judgment? But how can you say that easily when you haven¡¯t looked at yourself the way I look at you myself,¡± his voice carries a sweet quality to it, or maybe it is the words he said that made her heart flutter so.

    ¡°I am saying the royal highness is kind enough to give me undeserved praise. For that I feel grateful, but also it feels overwhelming to be extended such excessive magnanimity that is truly unmerited,¡± her cheeks would me, and she was quite sure she has appeared as red as ripe tomatoes before his royal highness.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± his voice turned serious and his gaze burned her from the inside as he continued, ¡°You are the single most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my whole life. That would exin my enchantment from the very beginning. For ever since I have met you, I have never once been able to turn my sight away from you.¡±

    She shook her head, her mind unable toprehend the royal highness¡¯s joke. How can he feel that way toward her?

    He who has always done nothing else but cause her misery throughout those years of them knowing each other. There must be some catch somewhere.

    His expression became fierce, as if something was not pleasing to him at all, ¡°Why do you shake your head like that? It is the absolute truth. I have never once looked at anyone but you after that.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know when we first met your highness?¡± her voice quaked a bit, surely the royal highness must stop this sick joke once and for all.

    Because listening to all this false sweetness is just making her feel a bit disoriented. It is doing much damage to her poor heart, hearing sweet lies that do nothing but pour acid into an open wound.

    ¡°April 16th, on the 100th year of the lord of peace. I met you at the tea party my mother held. You came with your mother and the duchess. You were in your pigtails, wearing a pink dress with silk ribbons,¡± he said, his voice was serious and she had an impression that he can recall the details so vividly.

    ¡°You were smiling so brightly when the other kids came, that I couldn¡¯t help but feel this terrible feeling that I should rip them apart so they never see your light shine like that again,¡± his eyes would turn into murky gold as he said this.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I did what I must to iste you. Because I wanted you only for myself. I want to be the only one to stand by your side. The only one you can depend on and cherish. All these times, and in the future, I want to be the only one to bask in your light,¡± the prince¡¯s deep voice shook her to the core.

    Shocked, she would blink before she had the nerve to correct the crown prince¡¯s misconception, ¡°With all due respect your royal highness. I am not in any way something that belongs to you. If you seek to justify your rude behavior all these years, then there is no need. I have already formed an opinion on the matter.¡±

    As he reached out his hand to touch her cheek, her body stiffened and froze, ¡°Is it really alright to let you have that opinion of me? I am not trying to justify my past actions because they have served their purpose until now. I brought this issue for the matter of you not belonging to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean your highness?¡± she swore she could hear the fast beating of her heart.

    ¡°Ahhh,¡± the crown prince would caress her cold cheek, ¡°Simply put, I seek to remedy the situation. By the end of the selection, you will belong to me.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°I do not wish to be yours. I came here out of familial duties, not by my own will. I respectfully decline your highness¡¯s kind offer, but do not desire to be owned by you.¡±

    Hearing her say these words, his grip would tighten on her jaw, ¡°No, you must have mistaken mydy.¡±

    His golden eyes focused on hers, his hot breath hitting her neck as he whispered, ¡°I am not taking no for an answer. Being mine is your destiny, Mary. You have to agree on this matter. Belong to me and be only mine, because there is just no way for me to let you go.¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199 vi. First Kiss

    199 vi. First Kiss

    From the third day until the fifth day of the selection month, the bride hopefuls will be going on a trip to the winter capital of the empire.

    That being said, we are hoping the cold snow of the north can finally be melted by the beauty of the young nobledies.

    Of course, as early as now rumors are circting about who is leading the so-called race to be a crown princess.

    Could it being from the house of the duke and the duchess of Kane? However, if this is something that¡¯s true... the rumors state further that it could be the half-blood princess.

    Mary took the periodical in her hand and tore it to pieces before crumpling it and throwing it by the carriage window.

    Despite her refusal, she was given a carriage of her own instead of sharing a carriage with her cousin like all the otherdies sharing the same houses do.

    Well, it is not entirely a bad thing. She did hate having to share a space with her two-faced cousin.

    She wasn¡¯t some kind of nobledy who can¡¯t feel the insult every time her cousin opens her mouth. For the sake of her sanity, she would rather be silently thankful for having her own amodations.

    The only downside is that the y of politics these women started now seems to be getting stronger. She feels like they are secretly plotting behind her back.

    .....

    She hates these women. Whether they are smiling so sweetly on her face or staring at her point nk with open hostility, the truth remains the same... they do not like her even a bit.

    If only she could tell them she was not interested in the crown prince. But then again, where is the fun in that?

    If she would really be forced to marry the crown prince when the month is over, then she would rather take the opportunity to enjoy herself tremendously.

    When she stepped out of her carriage she cursed her stupid clumsiness as she stumbled forward, strong hands catching her before she would fall t on the ground.

    ¡°Careful, mydy,¡± she didn¡¯t even have to look up to see the owner of the deep baritone voice to know who it is who saved her from undue embarrassment.

    She looked up at him and smiled, ¡°Crown prince,¡± she greeted him with a smile.

    Of course, she did it to irritate her cousin and the likes of her, nothing more. But when the crown prince took her hand and brought it to his lips, her heart skipped a beat somehow.

    She shook her head and did a clumsy curtsy before she would find herself being pulled towards the prince, being forced to walk side by side with his grace.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispered in a firm voice while keeping a sweet smile on her lips.

    ¡°What else do you think I am doing but keeping you close to me, mydy? And I rather thought you changed your mind by the way you smiled at me,¡± his confident smile would not fade even after she pouted her lips like a child.

    ¡°No, there is no reason for me to change my mind anyway. You are still the rude bully who knew what he was doing all those years ago, my prince,¡± she didn¡¯t hesitate to point it out.

    He chuckled as if she just told him a joke, ¡°Nonsense, I would rather call that... guarding my territory.¡±

    ¡°What are you, a dog?¡± she hissed at him, fluttering her eyshes to irritate him further.

    ¡°Ahhh, a dog. So that is what you think of me then. I have no objection to how you would rather like to me be,¡± the crown prince grinned.

    ¡°And why should the crown prince enjoy being called a dog?¡± she asked, curiosity getting the better of her as she made the mistake of looking over her shoulders and catching a glimpse of the crown prince watching her.

    His golden eyes bored through hers as he licked his lips, ¡°Because a dog never leaves his master¡¯s side. This way, we can always be together and form a bond stronger than both humans can share.¡±

    She felt shivers run up her spine as her eyes widened in shock, ¡°Even that joke is far too much!¡±

    He chuckled and returned to his calm expression, ¡°And on top of that... I get top up the thing I like most in the world.¡±

    ¡°The thing you liked most in the world?¡± her lips trembled as the shade of his eyes turned murky gold.

    ¡°The thing I like the most? Is it still a question in your mind?¡± his voice was serious as he pulled her to a different path away from the rest.

    ¡°Where are you taking me, my liege,¡± she panicked as he dragged her faster, stopping only as his strong arms pressed her back against the wall of the garden shed they were passing by.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± her body trembled from the excitement that surged through her as he stretched his arm to her side, preventing her escape.

    ¡°Answering your question, of course,¡± he tilted her chin and tugged on her hair as he pulled her head toward him.

    ¡°What question?¡± she asked, heat coursing through her as she felt his hot breath fan her cheeks.

    ¡°The question about that thing I like the most,¡± his hand held her firmly by her nape as he lowered his lips.

    She closed her eyes when she felt his harsh lips im hers, thoroughly and deeply so. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe as he savored her taste, and his lips invaded her mouth.

    When their lips separated, he cupped her chin and stepped back, breathing heavily, ¡°It is so fucking hard to stop myself like this. I wanted so badly to devour you and I wanted you so badly to be mine. If it wasn¡¯t for your sake, I wouldn¡¯t even care about formalities. So please don¡¯t tease me like this again. I have very little self-control left.¡±

    ¡°But how am I teasing you, your grace?¡± she touched her lips mindlessly, feeling dizzy at having unexpectedly experienced her first kiss.

    ¡°By asking me about what I wanted most in this world. There shouldn¡¯t be any questions at all, not even one doubt in your mind in this regard. That you are the only one I ever wanted this much,¡± he smiled at her, madness swimming in his eyes as he does so.

 Chapter 200 - 200 vi. His Mona Lisa

    200 vi. His Mona Lisa

    Ever since the kiss happened, she has tried to avoid his majesty. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even breathe normally when he is around.

    The feeling of his kiss lingered on her lips even after such a long time. And that dizzying, satisfying feeling of her heart fluttering like butterfly wings when they sip the sweet nectar of a flower... that was addicting.

    Of course it is utterly confusing as well, but nheless, it does make her feel like she can actually reach for the stars.

    Today, they are to feed the birds and y in the snow while artists all over the kingdom try to paint a picture of them. The paintings will then be disyed for the crown prince to choose from.

    That being said, the artists didn¡¯t know who is who amongst thedies of the noble houses. This way, they will avoid bias and choose ording to their artistic preference.

    As usual, most artists flocked around Cindere. They really cannot be med.

    Her cousin is a blonde beauty that is necessarily imbued with all the ssic grace a woman of nobility radiates with.

    And she has always been the clumsy half-blood oaf who couldn¡¯t even pose or look pretty when disyed next to the other beauties.

    In other words, she is a in-faced wallflower whom no one wanted to associate with. So she contented herself to being satisfied at the prospect of having no artist choose her.

    .....

    If it was back in the days, when she was still young and naive, she would sulk and be envious of her cousin. But there justes a point in time when continuous rejection makes one feel like there is even no reason to try anymore. She has effectively reached that point.

    She sighed and sat in front of a tea table, poured tea on her cup, and contented herself on the silence that greeted her away from the crowd.

    She did rather enjoy these moments. She could hardly wait for the time when she can enjoy this peace and quiet again every day of her life.

    She was nearly startled when saw a young boy at a discreet distance away from her who seemed to be sketching her portrait.

    She looked behind her just to be sure there was no other person who could have been the subject of the young man¡¯s portrait.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she found her voice. ¡°Are you painting me?¡± she asked calmly.

    The young boy looked up with fear in his eyes but nodded respectfully. ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you painting me instead of the others?¡± she decided to ask out of curiosity.

    ¡°There was a quiet quality in your pose and you are very beautiful, ma¡¯am,¡± the young boy answered, now casting his eyes down.

    ¡°You must be mistaken. You see the other artists are not here. You must be fairly young to the trade that¡¯s why you find me beautiful,¡± she added.

    The young boy shook his head, ¡°Please let me paint you, ma¡¯am. Even if I lose the contestter on and the prince doesn¡¯t pick your portrait, I will still be the luckiest to have been able to paint you,¡± the young boy said in a quaky voice.

    Seeing his determination, she rxed her shoulders and went back to her pose. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to not give this young boy a chance topete.

    She thought about it clearly, since there is only one artist interested in painting her, then it is also a possibility that the crown prince would choose her portrait as it might actually stand out from the rest.

    Plus, if she were to believe his deranged words, then it won¡¯t be so far off to think that he will only be interested in her portrait.

    Not that she enjoyed being the center of his attention, but she smiled a bit at the thought.

    It won¡¯t really be so bad to give a young artist a chance to be well-known after all. He wished him luck and a good start in his career.

    On the other hand, she could be this kingdom¡¯s face for a Mona Lisa. She blinked, her mind raging over what that word can be. What on earth is a Mona Lisa?

    Shaken by her own thoughts she would close her eyes. Back only to the present when the young boy cleared his throat as if to remind her that she shouldn¡¯t change her posture.

    She went back to her pose, opening her eyes again. ¡°What is a Mona Lisa?¡± she asked the young boy.

    ¡°What is it miss?¡± the boy answered, tilting his head.

    The young boy is probably just past his teenage yearsst spring, and the confused look in his eyes told her he has never heard of such a thing.

    ¡°Are you a painter¡¯s apprentice?¡± she asked in a kind voice.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I have been untilst year when I was given my own license to paint,¡± he said proudly.

    ¡°Then have you encountered a Mona Lisa?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What is it, miss?¡± the young man asked back, utterly confused it seems.

    ¡°It has something to do with a painting,¡± she replied, holding her head as she felt a bit dizzy.

    ¡°Sorry miss, I have never heard of a Mona Lisa before,¡± the man replied. ¡°Are you okay miss? You look so pale. Do you need to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I am perfectly fine. I just. I couldn¡¯t remember clearly... what a Mona Lisa was,¡± she answered.

    She stood and felt the ground sway about her. It was toote when she actually realized it was not the ground at all but herself that was swaying.

    The world turned ck as darkness overtook her. A deep baritone voice soothes her as strong arms catch her before she could fall to the ground.

    Dominus. Was it wishful thinking after all, a product of her fanciful thoughts?

    For there is no way for the crown prince to appear whenever she needed saving, unless his highness has been keeping a close watch on her.

    She tried to open her eyes, but her consciousness is already fading. All she could be aware of is the fast beating of her heart as the strong arms held her close.

    As she pondered on the feelings she have while being trapped in his arms, she wondered if Mona Lisa ever had a chance to feel the way she does.

 Chapter 201 - 201 vi. You Only Have to Teach

    201 vi. You Only Have to Teach

    She would wake up and find the prince by her bedside. Themp¡¯s light is just enough to illuminate his brusque figure as his shoulders rise and fall softly.

    A gentle smile escaped her lips as she watched him, his golden hair hiding a bit of his face from the side. She reached out and nearly touched his cheek, if not for him suddenly waking up before her touch can finally be in contact with his skin.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Do you want me to call the physician?¡± the crown prince¡¯s eyes filled with panic and concern, and she felt her heart leap just hearing that.

    She shook her head, ¡°No, please. I am sure they have been exhausted from taking care of me while I was asleep. Please don¡¯t wake them up. It is still so dark. Let them rest for a bit, your highness.¡±

    His face would darken as his brows creased, ¡°That is not true at all. I have been the one taking care of you while you were asleep. I even learned how to check for your pulse and your temperature because I didn¡¯t want them to touch you. I also distrust the maids so I was the one to bathe and clothe you.¡±

    Her eyes would widen in shock, ¡°Why the hell would you bathe me?! I mean, your majesty, why were you the one to bathe me?! Don¡¯t you think it is quite inappropriate?!¡±

    He looked at her with a confused look, as if he didn¡¯t quite understand what the problem was, ¡°Why is it inappropriate? As for my motives, of course, I just want to make you feelfortable. The imperial physician rmended a warm bath for you. Plus it is rmended to bathe daily, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    She forced herself to sit upright, and he was quick to support her as she rose, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±

    His eyes would darken as if he has just been reminded of the darkest day of his life, ¡°For a day and a half you have not wake until now. That was really the hardest thing I ever had to go through.¡±

    .....

    He gripped her hand tight, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again. Tell me whatever you need. Tell me whenever you start to feel bad. I¡¯ll go crazy if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Your royal highness, don¡¯t you think you are overreacting?¡± she pouted over his drama.

    To be honest, this man is a bit cuckoo, and that¡¯s ording to her of course. Who would panic this way just for something like that? She has been out just a day and a half after all.

    They aren¡¯t even together in any way, and he is as much of a stranger to her as she is to him. It is already incredibly disturbing he thinks it is okay to bathe her himself and not feel any remorse.

    She wanted to argue of course, but first, she really needs to eat and regain her strength. Least she faints again, and this man does whatever he wants with her.

    ¡°How is it overreacting? You are to be my wife a few weeks from now! Naturally, you mean the world to me,¡± he said, frowning a bit as she keeps arguing.

    ¡°The selection period isn¡¯t done yet yout highness. Plus, I haven¡¯t made up my mind whether to ept your proposal if you do decide to choose me, your majesty,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°We both know the selection is just but a formality. I have decided a long time ago that I will be the one to marry you and no one else. How can you even think I¡¯ll propose to someone else?¡± he sounded dejected.

    If she was not the one involved, then she would haveughed at the silliness of the conversation. His royal highness is indeed acting like a child.

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want it? What if I reject the idea of marrying my childhood bully? What then bes of your n?¡± she didn¡¯t know where she got the confidence to continually and unabashedly tell the crown prince these things.

    But at this moment more than wanting to irritate the crown prince was her curiosity over how much he indeed liked her. She blushed over the way his intense gazended on her lips.

    She opened her lips but those soft petals just quivered, as she anticipated yet again his action.

    When he didn¡¯t pull her head towards him or lowered his head to meet her lips, she felt a bit embarrassed, finally realizing she has been expecting his kiss after all.

    ¡°I can always change your mind, you know,¡± he pressed his thumb on her lips, tipping her chin a bit so he can have more ess.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe again. She castigated herself. The crown prince wasn¡¯t even kissing her senseless and yet just the mere touch of his skin and the way his eyes looked at her with longing... is enough to drive her thoughts into what could only be described as utter perversity.

    ¡°Do you doubt I can make you consent to a marriage between us?¡± his expression would turn bright.

    The smile on his lips was yful and for sure cannot possibly be trusted, ¡°Tell me, do you think you really will be able to resist me? I doubt you hated me as much as you wanted to make yourself believe.¡±

    ¡°What made you think that way?¡± her voice was nothing more but just a squeak.

    Faced with a predator like the crown prince himself, she felt like a prey who has been cornered. Surely, there was no escape for the likes of her.

    Just when she thought it was over and done with, her stomach grumbled, stealing the show from his royal highness himself.

    ¡°Pft!¡± she wouldugh at the intense noiseing from her belly.

    The crown prince has an inexplicable frown on his face which then changed into uncontrobleughter on his part, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about this another day. We don¡¯t want whatever is inside there toe out and possibly eat us alive.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to wake the maids at thiste hour! They must have been so tired of looking after the pce during the daytime. To take even their rest away would simply be too cruel,¡± she pointed out.

    He ced a hand over her head, ruffling her hair as he let out a charming smile, ¡°Who the hell said anything about waking up the maids? I will feed you myself.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you don¡¯t mean you¡¯ll cook the food yourself, your royal highness!¡± she mumbled, horrified.

    He let out a chuckle and stood, bowing before her. As he lifted and carried her in his arms, the crown prince would surprise her even more by saying, ¡°Of course. You only have to teach me how to do it.¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 vi. Choose for me, Princess

    202 vi. Choose for me, Princess

    The end of the first week of the selection is much anticipated because at the end of every week of the month, the number of women who will be eligible topete will dramatically decline.

    The crown prince will be announcing the women he wishes to remain and say his goodbye to the unchosen ones. Of course, the selection this time will happen by the crown prince choosing a portrait of the darlings he wishes to stay.

    It is not of coursepulsory to cut the number in half but it has been done by the past royals for convenience.

    Still, they were expecting more numbers to remain since the empire has absorbed a lot of its neighboring kingdoms with its military campaigns, expanding Selene¡¯s territory magnanimously.

    Of all these women, we are particrly interested in thedy with the unfinished portrait because rumors have it that it was mostly just a sketch before our dear youngdy fainted.

    Though, what is particrly disturbing is the question of... did our young princess faint to gain the prince¡¯s attention?

    We can only for sure find out if such a shocking and desperate method worked by the end of the selection¡¯s first week.

    Mary would crumple the periodical in her hand and let out an annoyed sigh. Clearly, the whole kingdom decided to make fun of what can only be known as the girl with the fainting spell.

    She heard knocks on her door which prompted her to answer and let the person in. She was expecting her assigned maids to enter, but instead the person who closed the door behind him...

    .....

    Dominus. His domineering figure just made her room feel a bit cramped, forcing her to look up at the giant of a man as she covered herself with a nket.

    She was wearing nothing but a silky nightgown, which she can of course justify with her not expecting his royal highness to visit.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± she greeted the crown prince, trying her best to sit upright before trying to stand for a curtsy.

    With just a few steps he was able to stand before her, holding her by her shoulder, ¡°There is no need,¡± his deep voice would stop her from showing her respects.

    She blinked and remained motionless in her seat as the crown prince knelt before her, grasping her hand, ¡°What is it, your highness?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The first week of the selection will take ce tonight. I was thinking hard about this because I don¡¯t want to add to our misunderstanding. I am already paying much for my years of what you perceived as bullying,¡± he brought her hand closer to his lips and kissed the back of her hand with all sincerity.

    ¡°What have I got to do with tonight¡¯s selection?¡± she asked, confused. Well, not only by the crown prince¡¯s words but also by the touch of his lips on her skin.

    ¡°I want you to decide for me. Whoever you want to stay will stay. Whoever you want to go will go. If it were up to me there will only be you, but there are still three weeks left of this damned process. It is driving me insane just thinking you¡¯ll be jealous and have doubts if it were up to me to choose,¡± he said as his golden eyes looked at her with a plea for her understanding.

    She cleared her throat, ¡°It is your job to select your women, not me. Why are you making me decide all of a sudden? I am not someone who can decide about these things, your highness.¡±

    He stretched her hand and ced the palm of her hand against his cheek, ¡°You are still so dumb as always. I mean isn¡¯t it obvious yet? I want you to decide about everything. Because I am wholeheartedly and quite inexplicably head over heels in love with you. That is why I am trying to avoid any misunderstandings between us. I don¡¯t want to court you harder than I am doing now.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to court me in the first ce? You might just as well give up by now and direct your attention to someone else, your majesty,¡± she pointed out.

    He let out a chuckle, ¡°Why is it that no matter what I say, you always pick out whatever is worse in it and turn it around? Do you really hate me that much?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply to him. Her mind can¡¯t process his words, and her heart is having trouble just being under his stare.

    He stood up and bowed before her, ¡°I will wait for your answer tonight at the royal ball. I¡¯ll send over a gown for you to wear, one that matches mine.¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to wear matching clothes, your highness? If the otherdies find out you were the one to send the clothes over, they will think you are having favoritism. It will just cause trouble, your majesty,¡± she pointed out even as he stood there, looking at her intently.

    ¡°I am really astounded and unsure if you are trying to look stupid or if you really are one,¡± his words will of course anger her again.

    ¡°See how you bully me with your words. Calling me stupid, isn¡¯t that bullying? You tell me you love me and adore me to no end but in the same breath you insult me,¡± she pouted.

    Heughed, hearing her say this, ¡°It is for old time¡¯s sake. Since I only ever get your attention through my crude words, shouldn¡¯t I take advantage? For me, whatever it is, as long as it makes me visible in your eyes, I will do it. Plus it isn¡¯t entirely a lie. I still cannot figure out whether you are trying to get my attention or not by ying dumb.¡±

    She took a pillow and threw it on him with all her might, aiming for his face. He would catch it, ¡°Ahhhh, thanks for this souvenir, mydy. This has your scent,¡± he sniffed the pillow andughed.

    ¡°Give it back, your highness!¡± she wailed as he smiled deviously at her, taking the pillow with him as he exited her room.

    When he was gone she couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking how silly they both have been. She wondered if it will always be so easy to be with him now that he insisted on confessing every time he had a chance.

    She caressed the hand he kissed earlier and kissed it, finding herself absolutely feeling dumb by her action, she would giggle and hug the pillow beside her.

    ¡°I guess I really am silly, after all,¡± she mumbled as a dreamy look on her face set in.

 Chapter 203 - 203 vi. Her Request (Dominusâ€™s POV)

    203 vi. Her Request (Dominus¡¯s POV)

    She looks stunning. That was all that came to my mind as she approached me.

    From the moment she stepped into the hall and our eyes met, all of my thoughts disappeared except for her.

    Or has it been that she was the only one who truly upied my mind? Completely and obsessively so, I was hooked on her like a drug.

    Has she been the only one who truly mattered? Such that she was the only thought that remained for me.

    Now and always. She was the only one that remained, that one thought I cannot ever seem to let go.

    I blinked as she approached me, making sure she wasn¡¯t just an apparition. My heart pounded inside my chest so perversely that I felt like I couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    She always has had this effect on me. It was crazy that she never even had a clue. She didn¡¯t know exactly how I feel.

    She made a curtsy before I can even stop her. Then our eyes met again, and I was lost in her beautiful blue orbs that stare right back at me.

    They have always reminded me of the calm blue sky, or the vast ocean that seems to envelop everything beautiful in this world and in the next.

    .....

    Have I told you yet how much her beauty excited me? Even now, I feel the evidence of my desireing to life, pulsing hard and making my trousers feel ever so tight.

    You couldn¡¯t me me, why I react to her this way. It wasn¡¯t that I chose to be like this. There are a million reasons why I would choose not to feel the way I do.

    It is just that ever since I met her I couldn¡¯t help the way I feel around her. She is the one I have built my dreams upon.

    Whether it be conquering new territories or simply building a peaceful empire. I have wanted all these things for her. Because of her.

    I wanted to build the greatest empire on earth so that I can protect her. Finally to protect her the way that she deserves.

    I didn¡¯t even clearly understand what that phrase clearly meant. The need to keep her safe is just too overwhelming that these thoughts woulde to mind even me without fully understanding the meaning.

    She cleared her throat and looked away. It must be the way I was staring so intently at her that suddenly made her feel conscious. But what can I do? I have missed her all the years we have been apart.

    ¡°You finally came,¡± I tried to make my voice sound friendly. I knew I have to take things slow with her, or she would run further away from me than she already is.

    Her idea of me and the image that has been left on her mind of the person that I am was from her interpretation of my conduct from so long ago, not that I regret my actions even a bit.

    ¡°I am sorry, your highness. I didn¡¯t mean to keep you waiting. I didn¡¯t know the ball won¡¯t start without me. I am, after all, just a participant,¡± I winced over her icy-cold tone.

    I should be used to it by now. She has always been avoidant of me and every time our paths crossed, she always made it a point to let me know how she feels.

    I am quite convinced she is repulsed by my very presence about her. But even that doesn¡¯t matter to me at all.

    I like her and even this persona that seems to hate me from the very core, this excites me as well.

    It wasn¡¯t just the pretty face that I like about her after all, or that slim waist and small stature that makes me want to quash her body into mine.

    I offered my hand which she obligingly epted. I am quite aware that even dancing with me is only out of outward appearances.

    But even that is something I don¡¯t care about. What matters to me is having her so close to me, pressed tightly against my chest as we danced.

    ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± I inquired.

    She looked at me with interesting bewilderment in her eyes. It was as if she has never given it much thought.

    Has she thought I was just saying things lightly? I tried to smile despite the realization that she thinks so little of my feelings.

    She should trust me as she gets to know me. She has to like me at some point. I smiled at that.

    ¡°On what, your highness?¡± she asked. There was understanding in her eyes and yet she chose to dismiss even the possibility that I was serious in everything I just said.

    I hated ying cat and mouse, but this also excites me because it is something I do with her. I smiled as I looked at her, a bit terrified if I may say so.

    I have always thought she is my lovely little kitten, but for now, she can of course behave like a mouse. She will be mine a few more weeks from now.

    When the timees, then I can make her purr. I can train her to want me, need me, as much as I do want and need her.

    Even the mightiest of lions are trainable by my hands, how much more for my cute little kitten.

    ¡°The proposition I told you about, regarding the selection of the maidens,¡± I said in what I hoped to be a normal tone, I didn¡¯t want her to know how disappointed I am just now.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought, your highness. I didn¡¯t want to assume you were serious about it in the first ce,¡± she whispered, her hot breath fanning my ears a bit.

    Ahhhh, I should have instructed the musicians to continue ying this sweet song until our knees give up. I quite liked her being this near.

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t kidding about it,¡± I assured her.

    She blushed at my affirmation. Look at her cheeks turning bright red, I can¡¯t wait to suck on her white pale skin and make it red from my marks as well.

    Her skin has always been the softest and most sensitive. I couldn¡¯t help imagining how nice it will be to bite into her skin.

    My curiosity kills me as to the kind of noises that will escape her lips as I bit into her. I contented myself with just caressing her cheek for now.

    She looked at me and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you choose your women, your highness. But I do have a request.¡±

    I cocked an eyebrow at her words, curiosity making me want to know what is that simple request of hers.

    I know about the bullying, of course. But I have tried to take restraints in intervening on the issue so much, mostly because I do like the effect of it on her.

    So far, I can say she is warming up a bit to me, as if she can see me now as someone of an ally as all these women bully her to no end.

    So how am I supposed to interfere with that? After all, as most romance stories would teach us, the hero can only save the princess if she was actually in need of saving.

    The chaos caused by the periodicals and the bullying by the high society, these are things that made her vulnerable and dependent on me. In time, these things will help me to make her mine.

    She smiled sweetly as she tilted her head and whispered her request.

 Chapter 204 - 204 vi. Only End for Us Both

    204 vi. Only End for Us Both

    ¡°What is it that you want?¡± he asked her, his voiceced with such solemnity she for a second thought she could ask for anything at this point and he would grant it.

    It was wishful thinking, she reminded herself. A trick that the crown prince seems to do so easily nowadays.

    ¡°Choose me as your week¡¯s favorite,¡± she said, her voice barely inaudible as she blushed.

    ¡°Only that?¡± he was expecting more. He was about to choose her as his favorite after all, there was no need for her to ask him that.

    ¡°That¡¯s already a high honor,¡± she would say. In her mind, the honor is for the kid who chose to draw her.

    She wanted him to be famous and have a good start in his career. If the crown prince should choose his work and disy it in the pce for even a week, it will mean a lot to the young boy.

    He doesn¡¯t look like someone who belongs to the aristocracy. That child needed all the help he could get.

    But telling the crown prince all of her thoughts is not an option. If she were to believe his confession, then he has driven every single person in her life away from her just because he bes jealous when peoplee near her.

    She knew it is just maybe an exaggeration and possibly a way to justify his bad behavior back then. But a part of her couldn¡¯t risk it.

    .....

    If she were to believe his words, that child¡¯s life could even be in danger just because she wanted to help. So for now she needed to convince him that she rather liked his affections.

    The crown prince remained silent as the dance ended, he lead her back to her seat before going back to his throne.

    He would whisper something to the trusted minister who approached at his signal as the people held their breath.

    The councilman announced the list of names that would still be eligible topete for theing selection¡¯s week.

    She waited in silence as the crown prince¡¯s eyes met hers. The minister then said the name of the crown prince¡¯s favorite for this week whose portrait will be disyed inside the castle walls.

    She felt her ears ring as she heard her name. Everyone is now looking at her in disbelief, murmurs would fill the air as well.

    A half-blood noble! A girl with a peasant¡¯s blood! A witch like her mother was, she has probably bewitched the crown prince with a spell. These were just some of the cruel words that were spoken.

    The crown prince seemed unbothered by themotion and the obvious displeasure of even the king. The king would stand from his throne and exit the hall together with his vassals, something that should have raised concern even for the crown prince as well.

    The hall was half-empty by the end of his royal highness¡¯s exit but the crown prince still has a pleasant disposition about him after everything that has taken ce. It was as if he wasn¡¯t aware that he just caused displeasure to the king.

    He stood and offered his hand to her, ¡°Let us get you out of here. Unless of course, you are enjoying theirpany.¡±

    She shook her head vigorously and held into his arm. Though she still hasn¡¯t forgiven him for what he has done, she still prefers hispany over this crowd of overbearing buffoons.

    A warm smile spread across his lips at seeing her smile. He escorted her out of the halls and into the gardens.

    The rose garden has always been more beautiful at night because of the glowing magic flowers. It was then that she realized the flowers only ever did glow at night.

    She wanted to ask why is that, but she preferred to keep silent. She should not really behave like the crown prince and she are old friends.

    ¡°You must be curious why the flowers only bloom with magic at night,¡± the crown prince would say as if on cue.

    She kept silent, but her ears perked up as she became curious. ¡°I wanted to preserve its natural beauty. No matter how perfect everything looks with magic, it is the rose¡¯s imperfection that makes it most beautiful.¡±

    The crown prince looked into her eyes while saying thest line, ¡°In all things such as this. It has always been the case, that I am most seduced by the imperfections of the one I like.¡±

    ¡°Are we still talking about the flowers here, your majesty?¡± she asked, a yful smile would escape her lips.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she intended to have a bit of fun with the royal highness. It is just that he is absolutely adorable sometimes.

    A burst ofughter escaped her lips and she had to try not to dwell too much on the deep baritone that seems to seduce her at this point.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± the crown prince would answer. ¡°Though it also applies to other things as well. Maybe even more so where other things are concerned.¡±

    They continued to take the stroll in silence as she tried to stop the fast beating of her heart, ¡°What is to happen next week, your highness?¡±

    ¡°I would like to bring you to my hometown,¡± the prince was referring to the ce where he grew up as a child.

    As the crown prince of Selene, he had to be kept in hiding and has only been required to appear on special asions while he was growing up.

    The council had to keep his identity a secret until the point where he can protect himself from threats, both from outside of the pce and inside.

    ¡°Will the rest be joining us?¡± she asked as jealousy starts to wrap its coil. Of course, she didn¡¯t realize it to be the case.

    ¡°Yes, but we can always escape. We will go an alternate route. You will have to join me in the carriage anyway since you have been named my favorite,¡± his hypnotic gaze would trap her and make her feel like a gazelle in the run.

    She gulps down as he looked intently at her lips, ¡°Is something the matter, princess?¡±

    ¡°I- I am no princess,¡± she couldn¡¯t keep a straight face while he was looking at her like this.

    ¡°You are now. Or soon will be. You have to get used to being addressed this way,¡± he caressed her cheek, making her lose her mind a bit.

    ¡°You say that as if that is a certainty. But many things can happen over that time,¡± she looks away as she blushed.

    For the life of her, she couldn¡¯t understand why she was blushing so easily over his words.

    A deep chuckle would escape his lips, ¡°No, my love. No matter how many things happen during this time, there is only one ending for us both. I have already decided we belong together... so here we are. You and me, and the world that belongs to ours.¡±

    She felt fear and excitement made her paralyze as he lifted her chin and lowered his lips for another one of his dizzying, fever-inciting kisses.

 Chapter 205 - 205 vi. Breathless

    205 vi. Breathless

    ¡°Are you ufortable in your seat?¡± the mad man would look at her with overwhelming desire in his eyes.

    It is so unfortunate how she is now trapped here in the carriage with this towering man who seemed to have upied every breathing space.

    They were seated parallel to each other, but hisrge build made it impossible for their legs not to brush against each other no matter how hard she tries to stay in one corner.

    The dazzling handsome prince with eyes the color of molten gold and his hair like gold strands so fine it almost hurts the eyes... ahhh, only she knows that the ever cool facade hides an obsessively insane perverted person.

    The way his eyes would secretly trail all over her modestly covered body made her feel like she would burst into mes somehow.

    ¡°Well, not entirely your majesty. From the way you have looked at me like I am a delicacy served on a tter, to the way you upied every breathable space in the carriage, and the way you asked me such a silly question though you knew exactly what you were doing, there is nothing awkward at all at this point,¡± she answered his majesty¡¯s question with a carefully crafted innocent-looking smile on her face.

    ¡°Ahhhh... since the subtle approach didn¡¯t work. Should I then resort to my more devious ways?¡± the deep baritone of his voice added much to his appeal.

    She would shrug her shoulders and look away from him, focusing instead on the window beside her. There was no use trying sarcasm it seems.

    She wished they could just magically arrive at the crown prince¡¯s hometown. Every minute spent with his highness was pure torture to her poor heart.

    .....

    Her eyes widened in shock when she was pulled into the crown prince¡¯s arms. The sudden movement made her lose bnce and be propelled forward into hisp.

    ¡°You baka,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but castigate the prince but the rest of what she wanted to say got frozen as he gently cupped her cheeks.

    ¡°Whatever that word is, it seems it wasn¡¯t something one would usually say to the crown prince,¡± she finds herself being captivated by him so unwillingly so.

    ¡°It means you are stupid, your highness,¡± she would regret it muchter of course, but for now she couldn¡¯t stop herself all because she couldn¡¯t think.

    A deep chuckle would escape his lips as his fingers touched her cheeks, ¡°Since that is the case, then being reckless must easilye to someone with no coherent thoughts in his mind. An easy justification for what I really wanted to do.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have the luxury to ask what it was that the prince wanted to do when he swooped her and settled her on hisp. She swears she could hear her own heartbeat from how hard her poor heart was beating.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing your highness?¡± she of course uttered her protest which waspletely ignored by the crown prince.

    ¡°I am doing nothing except what an unthinking human would do,¡± she was unsure if the crown prince was teasing her or if he has beenpletely pissed off by what she just said.

    ¡°Which is?¡± she made the mistake of looking straight into his handsome face and once again being hypnotized by his golden eyes.

    ¡°This,¡± Dominus answered, his deep voice echoing into her ears as he leaned in for a kiss.

    As their lips brushed she would struggle to get free from his hold but when he opened her lips to his kiss, she would get lost in the taste of him.

    The intoxicating heat that seemed to emanate from the masculine man she so secretly desires as their lips brushed and their tongues danced in a mostscivious way made her feel like she was losing her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, mademoiselle,¡± she would hear him whisper as he let go of her lips for a second.

    ¡°You belong to me,¡± it must be the way he said the words or the heady kiss he had just given her, but for whatsoever reason she couldn¡¯t find the strength to push him away.

    ¡°I hungered for your kiss. I missed you for such a long time that it almost felt like I was trapped in hell, thirsting for a taste of your sweet lips once again,¡± it was the way he said it so seriously that made her heart leap.

    ¡°What do you mean you missed kissing me? We haven¡¯t kissed untiltely, your majesty,¡± she tried to correct him but he didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°You will never understand,¡± his fingers would brush softly against her cheek. ¡°No, you will never understand what I mean or from when.¡±

    Deep sorrow was reflected in those beautiful eyes of his as he continued, ¡°How could you believe me over something that can not be exined? How could you trust in me when you knew me as someone who has always made you suffer in this life?¡±

    She shook her head, not understanding what he said, ¡°It is so unfair that I am always the one left with the memories of us. Next time. For when the next timees, I wonder how it would feel to have our roles reversed. What if you are the one left with all the broken pieces of each yesterday we have shared?¡±

    ¡°Your highness... you sound absolutely mad,¡± it would have been more meaningful if only her tone didn¡¯t betray her feelings. But how can anyone me her when he looks at her like apletely broken soul?

    What is it that pains the prince this way? What is it that made his highness trapped in such misery that made even her heart ache?

    ¡°I am mad,¡± even the way he answered her as he took her hands into his lips shook her feelings to the core.

    What ills this proud prince that even his kisses felt desperate for her warmth? She is absolutely stunned and horrified by the way the heir to the throne seems to break before her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it yet? I am mad, absolutely and irrevocably out of my mind. All because I want you, need you from the depths of my soul to the deepest seat of my heart. Mary, my queen. Cant, you try at all to remember? Can you really not recall at all how you once belonged to me? I want you... need you to belong to me once again,¡± his deep voice seemed to echo and ring in her ears.

    Once again, she felt like her whole world is spinning. So fast and so relentlessly around her that it made her desperately cling to him, her fists balling up against the crown prince¡¯s robe to prevent herself from falling.

    His hand would steady her as one hand snaked around her waist and the other pulled her head towards his, until he could im her lips again in one timely kiss.

    ¡°I am yours, my queen. I am always and forever will be your knight. And no matter how impossible it might be, I will never stop finding you. I will never stop being by your side. So why don¡¯t you stop struggling? Tell me that you¡¯ll be mine, the way that I had always been yours,¡± when he kissed her again, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it was his words or the way he kissed her that made her feel breathless.

 Chapter 206 vi. Abducted by the Crown Prince

    Chapter 206 vi. Abducted by the Crown Prince

    As the carriage came to a halt, she hurriedly fixed her hair, the crown prince pressing a finger on her lips and uttering a mischievous "Shhh..."

    She had to gulp down her own saliva as she felt her throat scorch dry. Damn the crown prince and his kisses!

    She hurriedly returned to her seat before blushing profusely as he winked. She couldn''t even utter a word of protest before the carriage door was opened and she had to cling to his arm as he gentlemanly escorted her out of the carriage.

    It was summer and the birds were chirping around them with glee. The hot sun greeted her skin before the crown prince draped his robe around her shoulders.

    She looked at the crown prince, her forehead wrinkling over the odd prince''s conduct before a deep chuckle can be heard from the prince, "What? I was getting jealous of the sun touching your skin without so much as my permission."

    "You are absolutely crazy, your highness," she whispered, blushing.

    "I am. How can I dare to deny the truth when we both know I am absolutely crazy about you," the mad prince''s words made her heart quicken.

    This bastardly prince. She muttered to herself before being able to ster a smile on her face for appearance''s sake.

    "Where are we going then, your highness? I don''t seem to see a manor in sight," she frowns as she nces around and finds them to be in the midst of a forest.

    "Ahhhh, so you did believe the ruse about the prince living in the manor during his childhood. Indeed that can easily be mistaken for truth. But I lived here," he took her hand and lead her deeper into the forest.

    "Here? Are you saying you lived in the wild for years until you reached adulthood? That''s unfathomable! How can the crown prince live that way?" she eximed, obviously taken aback by the prince''s confession.

    They would continue to walk until they reach a clearing, an old cabin was in the center of the woods, seemingly out of ce and yet somehow able to blend in.

    "You lived here?" as she turned to look at the crown prince, she would need no confirmation.

    His eyes lit up like a child and a carefree expression would settle on his handsome face, "Here is home," were his words.

    He leads her to the pathway leading to the cabin. His enthusiasm made her unable to remove her hand from his grip, she didn''t have the heart to waste such happiness that shone in his eyes.

    He opened the front door and snapped his fingers and suddenly the whole ce has been lit up. It was still tidy inside, presumably from his magic or from servants he instructed to clean the ce.

    "It is beautiful," she said. She knew it would be rude to ask about something so cold like how did he manage to keep everything preserved.

    A chuckle escaped his lips, "It is indeed. I thought it would lose its charm as I explore the world. Instead, I seem to appreciate it now even more. This quaint little ce always made me feel peaceful. But right now... it is even more perfect. With you beside me, I feel like I am in all certainty... home."

    She blushed at his words. The crown prince always managed to do that to her, he always was able to render her hopeless to his charms.

    "Is this where we will be staying?" she asked the prince.

    "Yes. This is where I wish for us to stay until the week is over," his golden eyes were intently looking at her, making her feel like she is under the heat of the sun.

    "Until the week is over?" her eyes were wide in shock as she nced about.

    "Where- where are the other guests? The servants?" she panicked as she tried to back away from him.

    He walked closer towards her while she takes a step back every time hees near. Soon she was trapped against the wall, her heartbeat audible even to her ears.

    "It''s just us. There''s nobody else in here except for you and me. I figured since the gentlemanly approach didn''t seem to work. I''ll just do what I really want," the deep baritone voice excited her even though his words should have scared her senseless.

    "You think you''ll get away with this? I am still the granddaughter of the Duchess! Not even the crown prince can do something so atrocious without any consequence," she struggled as he gripped her jaw, his other hand pulling her close to him until there is but an inch left between them.

    "I am not trying to escape the consequence. In fact, I am looking forward to it," his eyes were serious before he leaned ever close to her, his manly scent permeating the air and making her head dizzy.

    "You... you can''t be serious," she felt panic run through her veins as she stared at the prince''s steely gaze.

    "Why do you think I am not serious right now? I am not the type to joke around," his hand ran across her cheek, feeling her soft skin as a satisfied smile adorned his face.

    "Your Highness. If you do this! Then..." she couldn''t say the words. Her mind refused to function at such a time.

    "I will marry you. No, rather we will be obligated to marry. The joining of our families is the only remedy for such a controversy. That is what''s going to happen. We will marry, and you will be my wife, princess," he said calmly, his hot breath fanning her skin.

    "I will marry you. No, rather we will be obligated to marry. The joining of our families is the only remedy for such a controversy. That is what''s going to happen. We will marry, and you will be my She tried to push him away, finally understanding why he was calm despite all these. It was what his end goal was. He nned this. All of this.

    "Let me go! Your Highness, please let me go!" she screamed at him, horror filled her as he gripped her wrist, making her unable to fully struggle from his hold.

    "Let you go? Such a thing has never been possible for me. Do you know how miserable such an existence will be? You have no idea how it would feel to lose someone who means the whole world pains me even more," he imed her lips before she can utter more of her protests.

    to you. So don''t say those words so easily. It only shows how much you don''t understand. It only

 Chapter 207 vi. Lifeless

    Chapter 207 vi. Lifeless

    She sighs as she took another sip of the rose tea prepared by the crown prince earlier. It has gone cold but she sipped it ever so slowly, trying to make the tea-filled cupst until his return.

    She looked outside the window and wondered how she could be so at peace in her situation. She has just been kidnapped by his royal highness, she tried to remind herself.

    It must be partially attributed to the fact that her abductor, the crown prince himself, has been on his best behavior during this time.

    She wasn''t forced into anything except his dizzying, mind-blowing, sensational kisses. She pressed her thumb against her lips, tracing the velvet-like petals that have been subjected to his frequent assaults.

    She thought her lips would go numb just from how often he has been kissing her. Torrid, almost violent kisses that always result in her feeling warm all over.

    Curses. The crown prince is even more despicable than she first thought. If not, then how was he able to confuse her feelings this much?

    Whenever he would leave her side, she feels her heart aching so badly that she could sometimes convince herself... she miss him, in his all entirety.

    The perfect smile that seems to adorn his handsome face so easily nowadays. The deep baritone of his voice would say the sweetest lies that make her heart beat faster than she would like.

    And those golden eyes that look at her with such mischief or turn their shade to a murky gold whenever passion strikes. Or the way...

    The way that part of him would feel under her as he held her tightly on hisp. Just feeling the hard evidence of his desire made her underwear damp.

    Fuck this. Fuck this all. She must have lost her mind. Somewhere somehow during this period of her being kept by his side... she must have had her sanity chipped away bit by bit.

    Just when she thought she wouldn''t be able to deal with herself any longer, she would hear abrupt knocks on the door.

    She tried to fight the anticipation but she was unable to stop herself from rushing to the door. She opened the door with the enthusiasm of a lover waiting for her beloved.

    But instead of the golden eyes that looked at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the world, she was met by calm blue eyes from what appeared to be a very charming man.

    "A pleasant afternoon to the princess," were the first words that came from his lips.

    The shot of silver almost blinded her before she would be left in awe as she realizes it was the natural coloring of his hair. The man indeed is quite captivating.

    "I''m sorry. Who might you be?" she hope she didn''t sound rude. But what does one say after being greeted by aplete stranger?

    "Ahhhh, my apologies. I am the humble representation of the king''s magistrate. Mvar at your service, your highness," she was shocked when the man took her hand in his and pressed a kiss on the back of it.

    She knew it was customary to be greeted this way among the elites, but what surprised her was how cold his hands and lips were.

    It terrified her so that she jolted her hand away from his hold, earning a chuckle from the man as if he has been amused by her reaction.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just, your hands are so cold. Is everything alright?" she rubbed her hands together, still feeling the chill even seconds from the contact.

    "It must be because of the weather your highness. Who knew it would be raining this much," the stranger said as her eyes took note of his wet clothing.

    "Oh! Forgive me so, kind sir. I simply didn''t realize you are soaking wet," she felt embarrassment as she assessed him further, he indeed has been drenched in cold water from the rain.

    The silver-haired man chuckled, "Perhaps, mydy would invite me inside for a bit of warmth by the fire?"

    She hesitated for a bit, she was alone after all, and Dominus will be furious if she let in aplete stranger. But he is a minister of the king, and in all possibility brings forth a message of importance to the crown prince.

    More importantly, it will feel inhumane to let the man suffer in the cold without so much as offering him shelter from the rain. This, of course, is not something her poor conscience can bear.

    "Please,e inside," she weed him inside like any person with a good conscience would.

    He studied the cabin once he was inside, standing ever so close to her that it gave her chills. The man felt like a bloke of ice beside her, so much so that it would make her whole body tremble as his body temperature seemed to wrap around the air.

    "Please, take a seat. I will prepare a hot tea right away," she went in front of the stove as she prepared a teapot filled with rose petals and herbs.

    It must be her concentration on the task at hand or simply a character trait of her visitor that made her unable to notice his presence behind her.

    She gasped as she felt his cold mmy skin pressed against her back, "What are you doing?"

    The man didn''t seem to hear what she said as he held her tighter, his hand circling around her neck as the other held her by her waist, pulling her close to him.

    "You must be familiar with the race that has gone on extinction. All because the brilliant oh so heroic crown prince decided they are the worse enemies to mankind. Are you familiar with the race, princess?" the stranger''s voice was as cold as his touch, making her squirm as her eyes widened in shock.

    The only race that has been murdered left and right ever since the crown prince was given the directive to be the protector of the realm whose orders and decrees are equivalent to those which were issued by the emperor himself... Vampires.

    She didn''t even have time to answer the stranger, nor a time to think of what she should do. Or to plead for her case, or even to strike a bargain. It all took just a split second.

    His fangs piercing through her skin, the pain of her bones crushing as he held her close, and her blood being drained away were thest things she felt before her whole world darkened as she copsed lifelessly in his arms.

    My heartfelt gratitude to the readers sending us golden tickets, power stones, gifts, and pens. And to those unlocking chapters and buying privilege. Arigato gozaimasu! **)

    If you love this story, try my other books on Webnovel: "Bewitching Illusions", "The Male Lead is Obsessed with Me", and "The Male Lead is Obsessed with Me (Book 2)".

    Uploads will be every Saturday at 8:08 a.m., Philippine time.

    Thank you so much for your patience. Arigato gozaimasu! **)

 Chapter 208 - ADD

    ADD

    208 vii. Dominus

    She carefully brushed her hair in front of her dresser, her skin was as pale as ghost, her eyes blue and lifeless. She snarled at her own reflection, her fangs showed and irked her even more.

    She went to the windows and stared at the full moon, her chains dragging with her as she moved.

    She wondered where her captor is. He is usually punctual, he is almost always neverte. But he has been gone for hours tonight, and that has been too burdensome.

    She hated waiting for him, and yet there was a part of her that couldn¡¯t stop from doing so. A part of her she will never fully ept or acknowledge.

    Not like she cares about her abductor, because that will be ridiculous. She only ever cares about two things.

    Revenge, and freedom. These two things should have been obvious to him from the start.

    Why, you ask? The emperor was a cruel man. He has ordered the destruction of her race years ago. That is, even when he has been just a crown prince, given protectorate powers by the then emperor.

    He issued a decree that sealed the faith of all of the other vampires that came before her. That is at least what she had been told.

    For some reason none of their kingdom¡¯s medics can exin, she couldn¡¯t remember a thing from before waking up to find her brother beside her.

    .....

    Mvar was crying beside her, holding her hands in his as he kissed her cheek, telling her he was thankful she has finally woken up.

    He told her of how she was injured from the attack of the magic knights, an attack that lead to the annihtion of yet again some of their members.

    She told her brother she couldn¡¯t remember anything, and he seemed unfazed.

    Her brother seemed to be expecting it, and rightly so since he told her it was because she was first abducted by the crown prince and had been experimented on with magic.

    It has been theorized by the great medics of their race that the crown prince has tortured her so badly causing her severe trauma that made her want to forget her own memories.

    A psychological amnesia, if you will. That term, she don¡¯t even know where that came from, but even that sounded right in her head.

    See what she means about her possibly losing her sanity because of the trauma she had? She let out another sigh as she wished with all her heart for her rescue to finally arrive.

    Her brother promised her that he will take her back after she has been abducted for the second time by the crown prince.

    He and their troops were forced to flee and leave her behind as thousands of magic knights rushed into their camp, circling her tent like a swarm of bees about to attack.

    Ahhhh... the audacity of them all to take into captivity the princess of a proud race! They really have no conscience, at least none that would have made them more humane.

    She gritted her teeth as she wallowed in self-pity and wounded pride. There needs to be an end to it all. She knew one day there will be.

    She looked around her fine luxurious prison and realized how indeed extravagant it is, almost like a giant yhouse on its own, and yet so smallpared to the world.

    She wanted to go back to her world, one that she can explore fully, one she can protect and govern. One where she is Mary, the vampire princess.

    She was brought to his castle three years ago, bounded and gagged like some animal. He, the king of all humans who issued a decree for her race¡¯s extinction, has finally captured his prize.

    His army had one main goal- to eradicate her kind. So it came as a shock that when she was captured and brought before him, he didn¡¯t kill her.

    He didn¡¯t even hurt any part of her, well except if you count that part of her that hurts so from his countlessscivious expeditions.

    She felt shame rush through her as she realized she, the vampire princess, has been reduced to nothing but his little fuck toy.

    But even that doesn¡¯t sound real, because every time their excursions ended, he would hold her close and nuzzle on her neck, almost as if he was her lover holding closely his beloved.

    Then he will let her feed on him as much as she would like, his sweet blood filling up her empty veins with life. He doesn¡¯t even ask for her to stop.

    He made her feel like she have permission to just drain the life out of him if she so desired. But despite such extravagance, she always manage to stop every single time.

    For some reason, she would stop before she consumed far too much, before she could drain his life away like how she felt she wanted. She would stop for some reason as his fingersbed through her hair.

    Then she would let him hold her close as he asked her if she was satisfied. She would nod and he will lift her chin, iming her lips for another kiss.

    It always ends up like that, almost as if he cares for her, and almost as if she does care for him in exchange. She shook her head because that was simply impossible.

    He is the monarch who most hated her kind. He has imprisoned her and locked her up in this tower, depriving her of her freedom.

    No matter how you put it, he... is her enemy.

    But why exactly did the prince keep her in this grandiose prison cell? For what?

    To derive pleasures from her body? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. The crown prince is a most handsome man, with his body built and his powerful lineage, he could have any girl he wanted.

    She on the other hand was as cold as ice, far from the king who is handsome beyond words, a warrior, and a person his people admire most.

    Whether it be a queen or a noblewoman, it is far too impossible not to have a willing woman in his bed.

    Then what does he want from her? She, a vampire. With her body that was small and frail and her skin as pale as a ghost, what would the perfect king want from someone like her?

    What does he see in her that seems to convince him he must have her locked up, like a child would his favorite toy?

    Was he punishing her for trying to kill him? Then why does he let her drain his blood? Why does he afford her all forms of luxuries except freedom?

    She looked at the door as the doorknob turned and revealed him, her most frightening captor... Dominus.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!